Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The feeling in the palace had changed suddenly. Ruei had been learning from the head Omega of the court when the alarms went off. Unsure of what was happening, they all panicked as the particular bell had been saved for someone high on the Command list.

Admiral?

The medical healers were rushing with speed. Ruei couldn’t help but feel his stomach drop. Something wasn’t right. The palace doors opened, with shouts, and yells and he saw someone yelling as cart was being rushed in, the eelhound speeding past them.

Admiral Iroh, the Crown Prince, and there in the Kart, badly injured, covered in blood with others on there trying to stop the bleeding, the beast only slowing down to allow the healers on before they sped off to the healing building.

Lu Ten?

Ruei gasped in shock, dropping the teapot he had in his hands before taking off. He didn’t hear the others calling for him, the only thing he knew was his mate was hurt!

He held up his robes, running as fast as possible. Things seemed to tunnel; he could only think of getting to the Alpha as quickly as possible.

By the time he got to the medical building, he was heaving in air, lungs burning that the wall was the only thing keeping him up. Panting hard, he pushed on, rushing inside, hearing the commotion.

They had lifted him onto a medical cot. He looked like he had gotten caught in a blast. With his hands on his mouth, Ruei felt hot tears falling. He had never seen him like that.

Lu Ten always had a grin on his face, laughter that carried, not this. Not him bruises, blooded and unmoving. The stilled face scared him. Moving forward he took his hand, not realizing that he stepped way out of line, would have noticed, but right now all he could think of is Lu Ten.

“Wench!” Someone yelled, grabbing his upper arm as he let out a shocked, painful gasp. “How dare you…!”

“No!”

Ruei shook. The man who spoke, his Future Father-in-Law, looked as enraged as he did furiously. The Dragon of the West had the man backing down.

“Leave him be, that is Lu Ten’s Omega!”

“Thank you,” Ruei quickly bowed on his hands and knees before returning to hold onto his Alpha’s hand, heart hammering. “I’m here… I’m here,”

The conversation went on through the night. A few times, he was asked gently so as not to enrage the Admiral, who stood so still one would think he was a statue. Finally, after the chaos, they got him stable.

Ruei had no idea what time it was, just that the chaos had turned to silence, but he kept an eye on the low rise and fall of Lu Ten’s chest, keeping close should he wake up.

“Ruei, I didn’t know you were here,” A voice called.

Looking back, he paused before moving to bow to the newly arrived couple and then sat back up.

“Prince Ozai, Lady Ursa,” He greeted, unsure what to do next. “I…”

“Brother,” Ozai ignored the Omega, turning to his brother. “What have the healers said?”

As they discussed what happened, Ruei looked at Ursa, who seemed deep in thought. Like she was debating something. Something caught his eye, something behind her, and he paused, seeing who was behind her robes.

There was the youngest of the couple's children, Prince Zuko, the young boy was almost five years old. Soon he’d present, and he knew they had he’d be an Alpha.

Even if the rumors had been said that he was born without a spark. Little gold eyes looked at him, the boy shyly waving. He had cared a few times for him while Ursa was in court and waved back, smiling despite the circumstances.

That lasted only a minute before Zuko caught a glimpse of Lu Ten, who looked scared and tugged almost wildly at his mother to be picked up. She was so in thought, thinking on this horror? Maybe, but she seemed to have a lot of struggles in her mind and tugged her robes out of his hands.

“Zuko, stop.” She hissed at him. She smelled of stress.

Zuko looked hurt, his lip trembling, his eyes watering as he looked back at his cousin. Feeling his heart break a little more, Ruei stood, bowing to her once again, even if she kept just staring at Lu Ten.

“Shall I take Prince Zuko to bed for you, Lady Ursa?” He asked, it was so late after all. “Would you like me too?”

“Yes, please; he had a nightmare, and I couldn’t get him back to sleep,” She waved him off.”

Ruei picked up Zuko. He noticed that something was falling next to him and took it, too. It might have been one of the boy’s toys. Holding him close so as not to let him see Lu Ten, he walked out of the building.

“Did you have a bad dream, Prince Zuko?” Ruei asked softly.

“Yes, it was… was a monster under my bed,” He pouted. “It was scary…”

“Aw, well, don’t worry, I’m sure it’s been chased off.” He slipped the bottle into his pocket as they walked. “How about I tell you a store when we return to your room, hm?”

“Yes!” Zuko held his hand with three fingers. “I want two stories,”

Giggling at the little mistake, he helped him hold up two.

--

“And they lived happily, with plenty of fun cake and birthdays for many years,” Ruei finished the story. The little boy was tucked into bed, a stuffed dragon in his arms, curled up on his side. Moving slowly off the bed, Ruei made sure to almost nest in him. “Sleep well, young Prince,”

Making his way back to the building, Ruei saw pause and heard small arguing. Confused, he moved a little, keeping himself a secret, but it sounded like Prince Ozai and Lady Ursa.

Frowning, he walked over to listen, but as he did, he paused. Something made him want to leave. Heeding his instincts, Ruei turned to hurry back to Lu Ten’s side.

When he arrived, he bowed low to Iroh, begging the Alpha to let him stay and care for Lu Ten. It was granted, and he asked servants to bring him a blanket and pillow.

He wasn’t going to leave his side.

--

Everything hurt.

No, that was a lie.

Hurt, he could stand.

The entirety of his body screamed as he woke up. Slowly he cracked his eyes open, sharp and dull throbbing pounded in his head. The vision was blurry, but he tried to remember what had happened.

Someone spoke to him, soothing, his heart ached for them as the scent of worry hit his nose. Slowly, while the person whispered to him, his nose picked up a scent.

Ruei?

It couldn’t be!

No, he was back home, not at Ba Sing Se.

Still, he tried to follow his voice, fighting to get to him, until his mate’s face appeared in front of him, slowly fading in from shapes and colors until that beautiful face was there, full of tears.

“Ruei,” He gasped and managed to reach up despite the pain of cupping his face. “Why are you crying, love?”

“Because you came back to me,” Ruei’s voice quivered. “You have to fight, Lu Ten, please fight,”

Fight?

Who was he fighting? But Ruei was to lovely to cry. Something had to upset him. So, when he started to fade again, he knew he had to fight, to come back, to save the love of his life.

So, even as the world went dark, he swore he would to find a way back.

--

Ursa was felt sick.

Not only had she lost the small bottle of herbal poison, but she walked into Zuko’s room that morning only to be hit with the smell of a freshly presented Omega.

Omega.

Her firstborn was an Omega.

Ozai was going to be in a worse mood than he was before. The servants congratulated her, but she clenched her fists under the long sleeves. She could have saved him from Azulon’s wrath, Ozai’s fate if he had been an Alpha.

As the servants got him dressed, the little boy complained about not feeling well. She knew she had to think fast. She scooped him up, and he yelped a little in shock.

He wasn’t even fully dressed, but she walked down the hall, a few servants rushing after her in confusion. She got to the medical building, but Ruei had yet to leave Lu Ten’s side, cleaning him daily, making sure he drank, mashed up food to ensure he ate, and all that.

She saw him mashing some food. He looked up at her, surprised at how fast she was rushing in. Before he could fully sit on his legs to bow, she shoved Zuko into his arms before turning on her heels and rushing off.

He’d be safe.

Iroh hadn’t left either. They had a soft spot for Zuko, maybe the Crowned Prince. Iroh would have mercy on the Omega because Ozai wouldn’t. She heard Zuko call out to her, but she forced herself to walk on, back straight, even if it killed her and broke her heart. He was safer around an Alpha who loved him than one who still wanted to throw him off a wall.

--

Confused about what was happening, Ruei held Zuko. His scent had changed from the last time he had seen him. Omega. Holding the child close, trying to comfort him, rubbing his back, and kissing tears goodbye, he was sure of what to do.

Zuko wailed, wanting his mother, trying to reach her as she walked away. He was held, and he leaned into the comforting scent of Ruei.

“What’s this?” Iroh stood up from the table he had been at, playing Pi Sho with someone, and looked at his nephew in surprise. “Omega?”

“Yes, Admiral,” Ruei looked at him, “New, um, maybe in the last few hours?”

“Get him cleaned up, and come back, I’ll keep an eye on my son.”

“Yes, of course,” Standing Ruei continued to comfort the distressed child, carrying him away to get some proper clothing on. “Come along now, we’ll get you feeling better,”

--

Lu Ten slowly opened his eyes. Blinking, he was wondering if he had partied too hard or if he had been pushed out of the way in time from an explosion.

Moving he winces.

Nope, it was getting shoved out of the way. Blinking, he tried to figure out where he was. Everything smells clean, incense burning. Looking over, he paused, seeing Ruei there.

He was asleep, curled up on his side, but he had someone curled against his chest, a small child. The scent lingered in his nose before he could tell it was Zuko.

Omega?

Sitting up slowly, gritting his teeth as his side burned. Oh yeah, he had broken bones, so that was fun. Looking at his lover before slowly looking around.

The medical building?

Bad injuries then.

Taking in a breath, he reached down to brush the long hair out of Ruei’s face when the Omega’s eyes opened slowly, blinking before he gasped, sitting up, almost stumbling to do so, eyes full of tears and whimpering.

“Lu T-Ten,” His voice shook, maybe more so than his body, each voice gasping, “You’re awake? A-Are you…?”

“Yeah, I am,” He grinned carefully, pulling his mate close, “Oh, don’t be mad, but I can’t really hold you too tight, kind of feel like I got crushed by a rock.”

“You got caught in a blast,” Ruei nuzzled his nose to Lu Ten’s, worried that too much touch would hurt. “I was so scared you’d never wake up,”

“You know I couldn’t leave you,” He laughed, but it was cut short by the sharp pain. “Okay, laughing hurts too much,”

“Lie back down,” Ruei urged. he had to be careful; when he sat up, he hadn’t realized he was still holding Zuko, who clung to him. Then again, he had been since his parents had ignored him. “I will wake your Father,”

--

After a few days of speaking with his Father and finding out what happened while he was out, Lu Ten started noticing that Ruei always seemed to have Zuko with him.

From the times he’d show up to care for him to leave for Omega lessons, Lu Ten hadn’t seen his cousin with either his Uncle or Aunt. That was concerning.

Ruei came in with a basket, and Zuko followed. He had a smaller basket. The little boy was now in Omega clothing instead of neutral ones. His hair had been styled a bit like Usra’s, with bangs swooping.

“Good morning,” Ruei bowed to him before sitting down. He placed the basket down as Zuko set his basket down, then bowed before sitting down next to him. “Zuko helped make you some sweet buns, this morning.”

“You did?” Lu Ten grinned.

“I did, and I…” Zuko reached into his basket, pulled out the box, and proudly held it out to Lu Ten. “I made this for you!”

“Well, thank you,” Taking it, he opened the box, it was little sweet buns, they were all sizes and shapes, and some even still had little finger dips. He took one, taking a bite. He froze as salt hit his mouth, but he managed to keep his face in a smile. “Yummy, I think these might be my favorite.”

“Really?” Zuko smiled big and looked at Ruei proudly. “He likes them.”

“You did a wonderful job, now, here is some bread you can feed the turtle ducks for a few minutes.” Ruei watched the little boy rush off before quickly handing Lu Ten a napkin. “Sorry, he wanted to show you them, I thought I’d have time to warn you, he mixed up the salt and the sugar,”

Quickly spitting the sweet bun into a napkin, they hid the others. Ruei relaxed when Lu Ten didn’t seem too upset about it. A few times, he mentioned Zuko was still a child, and he was in the first week of learning how Omegas should be trained and held in court.

“Tell him I ate them all,” Lu Ten said. The little boy returned; he looked in the box, seeing it empty, and was confused. “Sorry, Zuko, they were so good I ate them all.”

“Really?”

“See, you did a wonderful job,” Ruei smiled. “How about we have some lunch, hm?”

Lu Ten watched as Ruei set up the table. Zuko wanted to help set up the plates, and his mate helped the child move them around, patiently showing him where the placements were. They set up both tea sets, and when it came to the food, Zuko had gotten sleepy.

Once everything was set up for eating, Ruei served Lu Ten first, then Zuko, who rubbed his eyes. He paused to watch them and see how his mate nuzzled the young Omega’s forehead, promising he could nap after eating.

Taking a deep breath, he realized that Zuko had no scent from his Mother. Eating his food, he thanked the spirits for his cooking skills. While watching Zuko eat his food, he complained about not wanting to drink his tea; it upset his stomach.

“Is he getting sick?” Lu Ten asked.

“No, most of us get sick before we get used to the tea,” Ruei held the cup up to Zuko’s mouth, and the little boy drank the small cup, making a face. “It’s to keep us healthy, but that happens when you're not used to it. When I first drank it, I remember not liking it either.”

“Do we have too?” Zuko asked while eating his food.

“That is one of the rules as an Omega,” Ruei nuzzled his head again. “We are fortunate we are well cared for, Prince Zuko,”

They continued eating, but twenty minutes later, Zuko looked worn out. He fell asleep in Ruei’s arms, held close, as Lu Ten felt something was off.

Maybe Zuko was getting a cold.

In the next two weeks, Zuko strolled and was always tired, causing Lu Ten to be sure that the child was sick.

--

Ruei was setting the robes out to be washed, checking his pockets in case he left something in any of the hidden ones, pulling out some oils, you never knew, and paused when a bottle was felt.

Pulling out the small bottle with the white powder in it, he paused, wondering what it was before the night he had taken Zuko back to his room before he presented.

What was this?

Now that his mind wasn’t so muddled with worry about Lu Ten, this was not something a child should be playing with. Putting it into his sleeve pocket, he continued to search for the clothes that needed to be washed while Zuko was practicing his writing.

They had set up a small table nearby in his room for the Prince. It had been almost a month, but neither of his parents had been by to see him, even though Zuko missed them so much.

He was used to watching over a gaggle of little Omegas, but since Zuko was a Prince, the head Omega had been told that he would need singular attention.

Not that Ruei minded, he just wished Zuko had a friend.

--

Lu Ten was thankful for healers.

It was a long road to return to where he was before, but he was stubborn and determined. Yes, one of the captured Water Benders was a prisoner, but Lu Ten had no thoughts about that. He was one of the best healers in the world.

After all, this was normal. He was telling Zuko a story about one of his victories. The Water Bender had been brought out in chains. One gave some space between his ankles, hooking up to his waist, and his wrists were cuffed as well, only unhooked so he could heal.

Zuko’s eyes kept looking up at the Water Bender, confused about why he looked like that. The clothes were old, torn, and ragged, the long brown hair was messy, and he didn’t like the dirty smell coming off him.

Ruei never sat by, nervously rubbing his hands under his robes. Not that anyone paid attention; they were keeping a close eye on the healer. Not too far away, a guard had their child, hand around their neck, a silent threat that if the Healer even so much made one move, the child would be burned.

From the few burn scars on the boy’s arm? Ruei had no doubt they had done it before. He wanted to take Zuko away when they did this, but he hadn’t known they would bring them out.

Licking his lips, he stood up, bowing to Lu Ten, saying he’d be back. He then tried to take Zuko.

“It’s alright, I got him,” Lu Ten laughed. “We’ll be here for when you return.”

Nodding, Ruei walked off with his plan ruined. He passed by the guards, seeing the child, probably not older than three, and that hurt his heart. He knew he knew… they were supposed to feel anything for those who weren’t from the Fire Nation, but he was just a child, and the bender was a mother.

Leaving he gathered things for them, a small bag of food, even if liquids weren’t allowed, he knew he could offer them food, even if people would see this as a kind gesture on his part, an Omega who didn’t know better, which he had done before, but never in front of Lu Ten.

Coming back, he sat down waiting.

Meanwhile, Zuko was still looking at Bender since he stood out from the others, half paying attention to the story. He noticed how the Omega, who smelled very off, didn’t like the dirty smell, but he saw him lick his lips a lot, unaware that he was thirsty, and his lips were cracked from only being given water twice a day.

“And as we were… what are you doing?” Lu Ten paused as Zuko picked up his water and held it to the water bender. The Bender moved back, holding up his hands and panicking. “Zuko, you don’t do that.”

“But he looks thirsty,”

It might have been the first time Lu Ten looked at the Water Bender, who tensed, still holding his hands up in surrender, from the way he looked scared as guards were ready to attack. He never paid attention to him at all, not that he should. After all, it was just a prisoner.

“You want him to have water?”

“Yes?” Zuko nodded.

“They will give him some later,” Lu Ten said, taking the water from him, setting it back down. “Don’t worry about it,”

“How come I can’t give him water?” Zuko asked, frowning. “Ruei said we serve, it’s manners,”

“Yes, well, you and Ruei are Omegas,” Lu Ten laughed. “It’s what is expected.”

“He’s an Omega too,” Zuko pointed out innocently, then looked over at the boy who seemed to be shaking. “And how come I can play with him?”

Lu Ten looked between Zuko, the child, and the waterbender. Then his last glance was at Ruei, who was pale and not looking at him. Sitting back, Lu Ten clicked his tongue.

“Ruei, take Zuko, lessons or whatever is that he is learning,” Lu Ten watched as Ruei got up quickly, reaching down to take Zuko’s hand, the little boy pulled away to hug Lu Ten. He relaxes a little, holding the little Omega. “Go on now, I’ll see you later,”

“Feel better,” Zuko kissed his cheek before taking Ruei’s hand.

Lu Ten scowled, seeing Zuko wave at the child, but Ruei quickly scooped him up, whispering something. If he didn’t know better, he swore that Ruei was trying not to run off.

There was silence for a long moment before he snapped his fingers, growling. “Well?! Get to healing!”

Lu Ten took out some reports he had been sent. Now that he could move a lot more, he tried to ignore the healing or the fact that he could see how the bender trembled.

Instead, he tried to focus on the report before him, but he kept thinking about how Zuko made him believe that the bender was… human. Shaking his head, he tried to push it out of his head.

--

“You seem to be deep in thought,” Iroh said, placing another piece of the game down. “What is on your mind, son?”

“Just something that occurred to me this afternoon,” Lu Ten hummed before placing one of his pieces down. “Father,”

“Hm?”

“Tell me, why is Zuko with Ruei?”

“Ah, I was wondering when you were going to ask,” Iroh hummed. “From what I hear, they were both disappointed in Zuko’s presentation. Now their hopes rely on Azula for when she turns five.”

“So, they abandoned Zuko?”

“He is cared for by your betrothed, a fine Omega worthy of you, and has helped train other court Omegas,” Iroh smiled. “Trust me, Zuko’s teachings are in good hands.”

“Even the parenting?” He asked, frowning. “Reui’s room has been moved to be next to Zuko’s; has it not been?”

“Yes, that is correct,”

“So, Ruei is as caring as his Mother, then?”

“Where are you going with this?”

“I find it strange that Ursa would just leave him with my mate,” Thinking back on it, from how often he saw them, Zuko had Ruei’s scent on him, and vice versa; if anyone had come to visit, it would be safe to assume that the little Omega was Ruei’s. “Not that they’ve been seen since, mind you,”

“Yes, they haven’t been by since the second day, I believe,” Humming, Iroh looked up in thought. “Though I should speak with my Father soon. Now that you’ve awoken, we should heal you before we hold the wedding.”

“What, and put off finally having Ruei?” Lu Ten had to laugh. “I did not survive all this just to postpone it.”

“So, you wish to proceed?”

“Yes.” He nodded, and then he thought about it. “That healer, Water Bender…”

“Did he step out of line?” Iroh raised an eyebrow.

“No, however, he should be washed up,” Lu Ten crossed his arms; when his father frowned, he made an excuse easily. “You don’t have to sit there and smell him. I do.”

“Ah, I see,” Iroh laughed. “I will have to send someone to bathe him,”

“Bathe who?” a child’s voice asked.

“Oh, look who it is, the young Prince,” Iroh smiled, seeing as Zuko and Ruei walked over. Zuko started to rush to him, when Ruei stopped him, whispering something, before the little boy stopped, bowed respectfully, then walked over lifting his arms up. He picked up his nephew, sitting him on his lap. “Come now, Zuko, let’s beat Lu Ten.”

Ruei bowed to them before sitting down near his Alpha. “We have a few hours left before bedtime, and Zuko was hoping you were still here,”

“Uncle Iroh, look what I made,” Zuko said, taking out a piece of paper with drawings of him and his parents. “I’m going to give it to Mommy and Daddy when I see them.”

“Did you want me to have them draw you a bath?” Ruei asked his mate as the Alpha took his hand. “I can do that,”

“No, we were talking about the Water Bender,” Lu Ten frowned. “He smells,”

“I can have that done for you,” Ruei nodded. “The chi blockers are always on the clock, and you need more healing. I can take care of that for you,”

“Seems a little dangerous,” Lu Ten frowned.

“They’ll have him cuffed, and he can bend. Besides, it’ll be helpful if you heal faster, no? What if some dirt gets into your wounds?” Ruei asked. “Please let me help. I feel like I have done so little already.”

“Very well,” Lu Ten waved at the guard. “Get the chi blockers and ready the Bender as Ruei instructs you, and on harm's way, better come to my mate or this will be your last day alive.”

The guard bowed, leaving in a hurry when Lu Ten growled at him. Ruei leaned against his arm before saying he would change into house robes to avoid getting his court ones dirty.

--

Yura was asleep, and healing has taken a lot nowadays.

He lay on the mat they had given him when they first brought him here, a single blanket covering him and his child. A chained collar was on their necks, and after healing one of the royals, he had been blocked from using his bending.

They had given him one cup of water; the food they gave them was mainly for his son. He assumed he could rest for a while, but he was suddenly dragged.

Eyes snapping open as he was pulled by the chain attached to his collar, he cried out, holding onto it to stop from choking. Usually, they woke him up first.

An echo cry let him know they were separating them. Was another bastard hurt? They needed him again?! He was hauled up, his arms pulled out, and hissed as they hit his chi points again.

Not a healing then,… he winces as a guard stands before him. Eyes pooling tears as his chin was grabbed, he closed his eyes, waiting for it to end.

“Dear Spirits,” a soft voice said, sounding like they were gasping. “This is where they live?”

“You don’t have to be in here, Your Highness.”

Peeking an eye open, Yura looked over and saw that Royal Court Omega, the one who had been there earlier with his mate and pup, was there. He had his hand over his nose, a clear sign of trying to keep the smell out of it.

Despite all he had been through, Yura was embarrassed and ashamed of what he had become; however, he cried out when his mouth was forced open. Where are they going to rape him here? In front of a royal Omega?

“No gags are necessary,”

“It’s how it’s done.”

“Yes, well, bring them both and get this place cleaned up,” Omega said, walking around, touching the bedding with his slipper. “And burn this…”

“Lady Ruei, it’s only a bath, they’ll survive coming back here.”

A bath?

What?!

“Thank you, dear Lieutenant. However, my Alpha Lu Ten is still sick, and… this is not sanitary, and I do not wish my mate to get an illness.” The Omega, Ruei, shook his head. “I will make a list, as we don’t want to compromise Prince Lu Ten’s healing. Please have this cleaned before we return.”

“Yes, of course, we want the Prince healthy.” They seemed to agree on this. Of course, it wasn’t about them. Why would it be? Still, a clean prison cell sounded a little nicer. “Come on, you, move.”

Stumbling, Yura's jaw hurt. He swore they used the same muzzles they did on Ellhounds. He looked back, seeing them bring his son as well. At least he knew where he’d be, but the walk took them a while. He guessed from seeing how far they walked that the Royal Omega didn’t want to be near the prison.

When they got to a room, he was surprised to find a large wash tub there. It had plenty of water in it. As they stepped close, he could tell it was probably hot when it was filled; small wisps of steam could be seen.

Were they going to toss him in alive?

To his surprise, the Royal Omega checked it.

Did he check it?

“It’s not as hot as earlier, just over warm.” Ruei looked at him up and down. “We’ll have to get rid of these clothes, but I’ve seen some new ones,”

New ones?

“Let’s get some of this dirt off you first.”

Yura winced as the Omega moved, he slowed down, before taking out something to cut the clothes off until he was bare. He shivered from shame and embarrassment, and was confused when a stool was brought over and servants appeared.

“Come now, let’s get this grim off,” Ruei called to another servant to bring a second stool in so they could wash his child. He shivered when the muzzle was taken off and tossed to the floor. “There, I’m sure we have no use for that.”

A guard protested, but Ruei shooed them away. With buckets of warm water, he started to clean the Omega. The dirt and grim were horrible, but he couldn’t get them into the tub; the water would get dirty so fast.

Working in silence for a good half an hour until the skin lightened, he was a darker color than the Water Tribes, but the dirt on him made his skin look so patchy.

After an hour, Ruei was sure that he was clean enough to soak and had the servants refill the tub. The child was already in one being scrubbed.

Pouring warm water over the Omega, Ruei took some oils and soaps. The hair was a rat's nest, so matted, he wondered if he’d be able to get it all untangled by the time they were done.

The Omega said nothing. He glanced at the guards several times but mostly kept an eye on his child. Another hour, and Ruei had to be proud of himself for knowing how to make a fantastic detangler.

It had taken longer, and the child had already been dried and dressed. The guard went to move the child along, and Yura tensed up, shaking. Hands on his shoulders stopped him from jumping up.

“He’s ready to be taken back,” A servant spoke. “And we did as you requested about the cell, Lady Ruei,”

“Thank you,” Ruei said. “We’ll be there shortly.

“W-Wait…” Yura’s heart was hammering as he reached out.

“Shut your mouth, Water Tribe!” One of the guards yelled. “Your little whore of a child will be fine. You better behave and be grateful that they showed you mercy.”

“Lieutenant, such words are in front of me,” Ruei said, staring at him. “Please wait outside.”

“I-I meant no disrespect,”

“I know, but please, I can handle this,” Ruei promised, “Besides, you took care of the bending, and he knows he can’t escape like this.”

Yura looked down.

It was true, still, his child.

Once the man left, only stepping outside the door, Ruei reached down and pulled up a glass of water. Yura was shocked because he had no idea what he was doing, but his thirst got to him.

He was downing the water, the Omega behind him leaning close to him, keeping anyone who peeked to see that he was drinking fresh, cold water!

“My servants snuck your son some,” Ruei whispered into his ear. “When you get back there are hidden foods in your new pillow, eat them quickly and do not get caught with them.”

“Mmm?” He couldn’t talk, cold water! And his belly hurt, but the water! Still, he was confused.

“I can’t do much, but I can’t see you starving. You saved my beloved,” Ruei pressed his cheek on top of the other Omega. “I’m sorry, I can’t save you. This is all I can do…”

Ruei felt guilty.

Yura felt human.

And Lu Ten, who had snuck down to see what was going on, realized, maybe for the first time, that the water bender was a person.

Chapter Text

Lu Ten could see Zuko bouncing on his heels. He looked so excited, with big eyes, and he looked like he was going to burst as he made his way over. Ruei, of course, was walking over a clothing box in hand.

“Well, what’s got you so happy, hm?”

“I’m going to court today!” Zuko exclaimed. “My robes are ready,”

“Ah, that is correct?” Lu Ten watched as Ruei, bowed, then opened the box, and Zuko pulled out the court robes. “Oh, look at this!”

Zuko looked so excited, holding it closer, as if Lu Ten couldn’t see it unless he was two inches from it. Taking the robes, the Alpha chuckled, looking them over. They were so small. He wondered how much Zuko would grow.

“It’s pretty, isn’t it?” Zuko held it up more, trying to stand on his toes, unaware that everyone could see it just fine. “Do you like it?”

“I do! You’re going to look very lovely today,” Scrooping the child close he hugged him. “Gotcha!”

“Noo!” Zuko whined, trying to escape before he started to let out shrieks of laughter. “Stop!”

“It’s too late!” Lu Ten continued to tickle him, kissing the boy’s head and cheek. “You can never escape the tickle dragon!”

“No, help me, Ruei!”

Laughing, Ruei moved the robes out of the way, and when Lu Ten pretended to fall down, Zuko trying to tickle him back, he paused, seeing someone heading over.

“Alpha,” he whispered sharply to Lu Ten before moving back to sit on his legs. “Zuko, come here,”

Still laughing, Lu Ten sat up, looking back to see what had his mate's attention. Zuko jumped up, moving quickly to Ruei, who was sitting next to them, before they bowed low. Ruei had to reach out to stop the young Omega from picking up his head.

“Keep your head down until you are told otherwise,” Ruei whispered, “You’re doing great,”

“Grandfather!” Lu Ten quickly bowed as well, before standing, another respectful bow. “Had I known you were coming I’d have had refreshments,”

“Ah, no need,” Azulon waved them off. “I’ve come to see you before tonight.”

“Has something happened?”

“Just that I wanted to see you were up to join us this evening.” Azulon looked at the bowing Omega, beside him a little body copying. “Raise.”

“Fire Lord Azulon, it's a pleasure to see you as always,” Ruei bowed again, moving to stand next to his mate. He took Zuko’s hand, and the little boy tried to bow, tripping over his robe and falling. He was helped up. “Are you alright?”

“Yes,” Zuko shook his head and then bowed, trying to correct his mistake to his grandfather. “Fire Lord Grandfather,”

Lu Ten had to chuckle. “He’s learning.”

“As I see,” The old man had a small smile. “I was surprised that he presented Omega.”

“Yes, it seems everyone was,” Which made no sense to Lu Ten. They were either Alpha or Omega, the rare in-between a beta. “So, Grandfather, I’m hoping all is prepared for tonight?”

“Everything shall go according to plan.” He looked at Ruei. “You are very blessed to be married into this glorious family.”

“I am grateful, and it is an honor to serve the Fire Lord’s family,” Ruei bowed low. “I hope to live up to the expectations that have been bestowed onto me,”

“I believe you shall,” Azulon gave Lu Ten a grin. “I will see you tonight at the wedding.”

“Grandfather?”

Ruei tensed.

“Yes?” The old man looked at him. “What is it?”

“May I see Mother and Father?” Zuko asked with sad eyes. “Please?”

“They haven’t been by?” He addressed Lu Ten rather than the little child who asked a question.

“My mate’s been caring for Zuko,” Lu Ten shrugged. “I don’t mind, good practice.”

“I see.” There was something there, a thought, “Tonight then. Zuko, you will see them tonight.”

“Thank you!” Zuko bowed again.

--

The hot bath was welcomed.

Lu Ten was going to marry Ruei tonight and he was almost healed. Even if he had spoken no words to anyone he had known that Ruei had been sneaking extra food to that Bender.

Often going to check the cell to make sure it was clean, while the servants hid little foods around. He knew because even with the Water Omega being cleaned every few days.

Lu Ten wasn’t sure what to think of it. Ruei had always been kind, yes, one of the things that had attracted him to the court Omega. He smiled a bit, thinking about how he had been back to the Palace with a new plan on how to defeat Ba Sing Se when the court Omegas had passed by, and he just so happened to look over.

Their eyes had met. Lu Ten swore all the air in his chest had left, and Ruei stared at him, mouth opened a little before he blushed, covering his mouth as he walked on.

Not that stopped him from staring, and he leaped over the railing to catch up to them, determined to speak with the Omega. A little out of the ordinary to rush after them, however, he got his name and even was bold enough to kiss his hand pleased to see there was no Alpha’s collar on his neck.

After noticing that Lu Ten had all but made sure everyone knew that Ruei was going to be his.

Sighing, he leaned back when he heard chains. Looking over from the large tub he was in he frowned, seeing them lead in the Water Omega, he looked pissed.

“Do you not see the water?” Lu Ten scowled.

“No need to worry, sir, he has been blocked,” The man holding the Omega by the back of his shirt shook him. “He’s just here to clear you since the head healer is checking over the Fire Lord.”

“Ah, well, I’m sure I’m well,” He stared at the Water Bender momentarily in thought. “How many of these do we have?”

“Just the one, sir, the other one died a few years ago.”

Lu Ten caught the look of surprise on the Omega’s face. He didn’t know? They probably kept them separated. It never occurred to him that they just wouldn’t tell the Omega.

“Shame, we could use more,”

“Well, once we can get to the Northern tribe, it shouldn’t be a problem,” The man laughed. “However this one is kept alive because he is the only one.”

“Hm,” Lu Ten nodded. “Well, get this over with. I have my wedding tonight.”

The Omega checked him over, gave his confirmation that he was well, and then they took him back. Lu Ten watched them leave. Sighing, he leaned back, using his own skill to keep the water hot.

Maybe it was being injured, but he shouldn’t think of the Omega as anything but a tool. Besides, they were lower than them. Sliding under the water he forced himself not to think of it, to only think of his wedding.

--

Zuko was in awe.

Servants and other court Omega dressed Ruei for the wedding, wearing white and red robes, some pink, while his hair was made up. Some laughed and giggled as makeup was applied.

“You’re so pretty!” Zuko was with the gaggle of other little Omegas, the various ages had all gathered for this. “I want to look pretty when I get married,”

Laughing softly, Ruei smiled at him, unable to pick him up as the overrobe was being pulled on. “You will, my dear, you’re so lovely already,”

“Really?!” Zuko smiled.

Once dressed, Ruei stared at the mirror. He blushed. After a few years, he had no idea that this would come. Despite all the wars and battles in between that stole Lu Ten, it was finally time.

“It’s almost time,” The head Crout Omega said. “Are you ready,”

“Ooh,” Ruei took in a shuttering breath filled with excitement. “Yes. I believe I am,”

“Now, then, you remember what we discussed?”

“Yes, I have them,” Ruei felt along the hidden pockets; he hadn’t told anyone that he and Lu Ten had already coupled; oh, he was not going to let any of them know that. He was good at keeping secrets when they needed to be kept. “I am ready.”

They led him out. The ceremony was about to start.

--

Zuko was led away from Ruei, and taken somewhere else. He was a bit sad, but as they went to the Royal Court, the room had been decorated, the food was all around, so many people around that he was peeking at everything he could.

He had to rush a little to keep up with the Omega, who brought him toward the Royal family. His little heart warmed seeing his family. With a big smile, he walked faster; they got there, and he bowed, remembering that was what he was supposed to do.

The Omega bowed, leaving and Zuko was confused. He stood there, trying to remember where to sit. Azula was now at their father’s side and he wasn’t sure if that meant he had to sit next to his mom, but his little mind was trying to think of what Ruei had set when his Father growled at him.

Ursa reached over and pulled him over. “Sit and be silent, Zuko,”

“Uh, I…” Zuko paused, nodded, then whispered. “I missed you, mommy,”

“Be. Silent.” She hissed at him.

Jaw clicking shut Zuko tensed. He wasn’t sure if he had done something wrong, but Mommy and Daddy weren’t happy, they seemed tense. Shrinking a little into himself, stomach rolling, he looked down. Did he bow wrong?

Looking over he saw Azula, she seemed to be sitting up straight, and he tried to copy. He caught her looking and he waved. She waved back but stopped when their Dad glared.

Finally, the ceremony started.

Zuko watched as Lu Ten entered in his Royal armored robes. He walked to bow to their Grandfather, and then the music played soft and sweet, and Ruei entered.

Eyes wide,, Zuko watched as he came down, people bowing, and the music seemed to be in tune. Soon, they were standing in front of each other as Grandfather read out the marriage scroll. They bowed low, and when they rose, people cheered.

Clapping his little hands, he was in amazement as everyone got up to speak with them. He jumped up when the family stood; he followed behind them. His Dad spoke first to them, congratulating them, and he realized now that they were all going to tell the new mated pair this.

When it was his turn, he bowed, then waved goodbye. Both waved him off and when he turned, everyone seemed to be getting food while the music played.

“Zuko.”

Looking over he spotted his Uncle. Hurrying over to him, the man scooped him up. “Uncle!”

“Look at you, dressed well for the wedding, hm?”

“Yes, Uncle and I even got to help pick out the headpiece,”

“Did you now?” Iroh chuckled. “Come, let’s us get some food, hm?”

Zuko ended up sitting more with his Uncle than anyone else, eating his food, and he made a face when a servant came by with his tea, not wanting to, but he sipped it slowly.

“Now, tea is a wonderful thing,” Iroh said, waving at the mostly full cup. “Drink it,”

Making a face, Zuko drank some more, but he took a bite of his food to avoid downing it. As he did, a song came on, and everyone moved back.

Pausing, Zuko watched Lu Ten and Ruei dancing alone on the dance floor. The way they moved and how they looked at each other gave him an almost safe feeling.

He knew they loved each other. He liked how they would look into each other's eyes, not like his parents did. As he watched, Iroh got up to go speak with someone, and now he was closer to his grandfather than his parents.

“What are you thinking, young Omega?”

Looking back at his Grandfather, he scooped closer, leaning into the man who raised an eyebrow but didn’t stop him.

“Can I have that, Grandfather?” Zuko asked, looking at the married couple. “Someone to love me that much?”

“So, you shall, my dear,” Azulon said, placing his hand on the boy’s head. They’d find a suitable match for the Omega; after all, with his blood, they could get some strong Alphas out of him when he came to age. “So, you shall.”

--

As the dancing ended, they spoke with some friends and others before they sat down to enjoy the meal. Ruei’s heart was filled with joy not that they were married, mated in all terms.

As he enjoyed the food placed in front of him, he soon felt someone hugging him. Moving back a little as Zuko’s scent filled his nose, he pulled the child into his arms, kissing his cheek.

“There you are,” Ruei laughed, then sat close to him, preparing a small plate. “Eat,”

The couple, plus the little child who joined them, even if a few servants tried to take Zuko, Ruei mentioned he didn’t mind, but they stopped trying once Lu Ten held up his hand.

It was a little odd that Zuko joined the mated couple, but the party went on. A few times, Zuko joined them on the dance floor with his little feet on Lu Ten’s while trying to spin and move like Ruei.

It wasn’t until the couple were to leave for their honeymoon that Azulon had all but snarled at Ozai to get his child. Because the couple was taking off with him, and that was ridiculous!

Ruei looked stunned. “I’m so sorry- I… I’m so used to caring for him, I wasn’t thinking,” He bowed to the Fire Lord and the second Prince because it never occurred to him that he’d have to leave Zuko! He didn’t even make plans. “Forgive me,”

Zuko didn’t understand why he couldn’t go with them. He did get a few extra hugs from Ruei and a tight one from Lu Ten, but when he was handed to his Mother, he happily hugged her. What he didn’t see was how unsure Ruei was about this.

As they left, Azulon glared at Ozai, who refused to meet his eyes. “The Omega smells more like them than he does your family.”

--

Since Lu Ten was still under medical care, but he was fine, the honeymoon took place in the upper city, a wonderful home where they could spend time with each other.

That time, they barely made it inside before Lu Ten scooped up his bride and rushed them to the bedroom. His Omega laughed, arms around his neck and legs swinging.

--

Ruei woke up to the feel of the sun on his back. Warmth and satisfied, he curled up against his husband, the dull stings on his neck, along with being what he still thought was the best kind of sore.

Yawning, he sighed, feeling Lu Ten’s hand rubbing his spine. That’s what woke him up, he guessed. Still, it was nice to sleep in, to not lift a finger, and all things catered to them.

Purring, he curled up close to him, blushing when Lu Ten kissed him and then moaned into it as he was pushed onto his back. He was sure that after this, he would end up with a child.

--

“I think it’s fine,” Ruei called from where he was brushing his hair. “The servants can find someone to fix it.”

It had been three days since they left the Palace to enjoy their honeymoon period, but after the storm last night, the wooden cover on the window was broken, and Lu Ten insisted he could fix it.

“I got it,”

“I know, but…” Ruei didn’t want to push, but he wished his mate would understand that he was stubborn, even if he shouldn’t be doing too much after being healed. “Please be careful,”

“I’m fine, see?” He tugged on the thing he had just fixed, and it creaked. “See? Nothing I can’t handle.”

The thing snapped, and Lu Ten bearly got out an ‘Oh crap’ before he was gone. Jumping up, Ruei ran to the window calling out his name, and when he got there, his Alpha was lying in the now broken coop filled with Chicken, and he had to wince as he was covered in chicken…

“Shit!” Lu Ten spit out a feather. “Ruei!”

“Yes?”

“I heard something pop…”

“Oh…um,” Rushing around the room, Ruei finally grabbed the rope to ring for help, then pulled on a thicker robe. “I’m coming to help!”

“Not through the window!” Lu Ten yelled, watching as Ruei started to climb out. He waved his arm vigorously at the Omega. “No, go down the stairs!”

“Oh, right!”

--

“Well, this is embarrassing.” Lu Ten was lying face down while cool hands floated water over his back. “At least we weren’t far.”

“What were you thinking?” Iroh rubbed his eyes. “You weren’t even fully healed!”

“Father, please, my honor was already damaged when they had to drag me out of the coop,” Lu Ten rolled his eyes. “Who knows my ribs were still weak?”

Ruei had to smile a little as the two half-made points and half-dramticly argued. He covered his mouth as he did so. Still, in his hands, he had snuck in a lot of snacks, and when they returned to Yura, he was slipping them in.

As he was sitting there, he looked over at the garden, seeing some of the court Omegas out for a walk. Not as many now with the wedding over, but he saw a few, maybe almost fourteen and he wondered if they were being saved or ready for marriage.

Where was his little charge?

Looking at them, he paused, standing up. Where was Zuko? Frowning, he turned to bow to his Father-in-Law and Husband. Walking off, he met them up, asking where Zuko was.

They looked uncomfortable, saying they hadn’t seen the Prince since the night of the wedding. What? After thanking them, he headed towards Zuko’s room.

When he got there, he paused to look around. Where were his drawings? Paintings? He looked around, finding that a lot of his toys and books were missing.

Searching for the young Prince, he approached the quarters where Prince Ozai and Lady Ursa would be. It was a passing moment in his heart that soon they’d have their place set up, an entire quarter just for him and his future family.

Finding a servant, he asked her where the family was.

Once he was told they were enjoying a late breakfast, he headed to greet them. When he got there, he paused, seeing Zuko just staring at his plate, which was empty, while the room was tense.

A feeling rolled over him as he walked over. “Good morning,”

“Ruei?” Usra looked surprised. “I thought you were…”

“We came back early,” Ruei bowed to them. He tried not to show any emotions when Zuko’s eyes lit up as a big smile appeared on his face. “I’m here to resume training the young Prince.”

“Good, take him,” Ozai waved him off. “He’s been horrible this entire time.”

Ruei couldn’t stop the frown on his face, but what was worse was the hurt on Zuko’s face. He started to cry, little tears falling down his face. Ozai growled at him.

“Come along, lessons are waiting,” Ruei picked him up, feeling much better that the child was in his arms. “Have a wonderful day,”

“He can walk,” Ozai said, and there was an undertone of venom. Put him down.”

Setting the child down, he whispered. “Follow me slowly.”

They left, and Ruei kept his head up. He could feel Zuko sniffling, tiny hiccups in his throat. They walked a good distance before he was sure they were far enough.

Scooping him up, he started to comfort him. “Ooh, sweetheart, what happened?”

“N-Nothing,” Zuko sobbed and cried into his neck. “Pl-Please don’t’ leave ag-again!”

Something happened, Ruei wasn’t sure, what but he hurried them back to where his mate was. When he got there Iroh had left, Yura was almost done, and Lu Ten seemed to be in deep thought when he spotted them.

“Well, if it isn’t my favorite people!” He laughed then paused. “Zuko, what happened?”

Ruei sat down, shifting the little Omega in his lap. Puffy red eyes as the little boy's body shook with the aftermath of his sobbing. Lu Ten took him, holding the little boy close.

“Hey, look at me,” Lu Ten lifted his chin. “What happened, huh? You can tell me,”

“I-I’m bad,” Zuko covered his face.

“What? You?” Lu Ten looked at Ruei, who shook his head. So, he didn’t know either. “Never! Who told you that?”

Zuko looked up at him with big gold eyes and shook his head. Lu Ten had a feeling, and from how Ruei looked away mad, a rare expression on his mate’s face, but he knew.

“Well, Ruei and I are back. How about you come to stay with us?” Lu Ten then made one of his storybook voices, “And I’ll tell you how I got attacked by chickens!”

“By… Chickens?” Zuko looked confused, but he was intrigued enough to stop sobbing. “Big ones?”

“Regular size,” Lu Ten sighed dramatically. “And I lost,”

“You lost to a chicken?” Zuko raised an eyebrow, looked like he couldn’t believe it.

“Well, there was a lot of them,” Lu Ten coughed into his fist.

Giggling, Zuko started to ask why the chickens attacked. Ruei smiled as he sat there. Yet, he felt like someone was watching them. He turned around when he caught Yura’s eyes; the blue eyes were trying to single him, and he turned to look over, seeing in the shadows was Ozai.

Tensing up, he looked away.

The Alpha wasn't looking at him.

However, the dark look he did have was directed right at Zuko.

Chapter Text

The large bath was set up with oils, rose milk, and petals, and Ruei was ready to relax before he attended a few meetings. Before all this, fearing his mate dying and being charged with caring for Zuko, he had been preparing Omegas who were to be chosen.

Lying in the hot water, he wondered if they had found them suitable mates or if he’d have to be cleaning any of them up after their return. It was terrifying each time he had seen them off. Before Lu Ten, he had prayed to the Spirits to send him someone kind.

They did.

He was blessed.

“Lady Ruei,” A servant spoke.

Opening his eyes, he sat up, wondering if too much time had passed, when he noticed that the servant had Zuko in his arms. The little boy was wrapped up, but was supposed to be in a bath too.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, seeing how nervous the servant looked. The little Omega was confused, too, mentioning he was cold. He set Zuko down as Ruei leaned over the tub, and when the servant removed the towel, Ruei almost fell out. “What happened?!”

Zuko jumped. “Ruei?”

Getting out of the water, almost stumbling as someone put a towel over his shoulders, he looked over Zuko, he had some bruises on his upper arms and his back.

“Who did this?” Ruei hissed, looking him over. “Zuko, who put these marks on you?”

Eyes watering Zuko sniffed. “I was bad…”

“Who did this?” Ruei asked against taking a deep breath. “You can tell me, I’m here to help you, please… tell me,”

“I wasn’t doing my best… I forgot to bow and…” He wiggled as a towel was put over him. “Father was mad…”

“Oh…baby, I’m so sorry,” Ruei felt helpless. He knew that the family had been harsh since Zuko’s new status, but he didn’t think that they’d be so cruel to him. Rubbing the child’s arms gently. “I’ll teach you alright?”

After all there was nothing he could do. Alpha Ozai was Zuko’s father, and if he deemed it so, hurting his child, well, he couldn’t stop him, even if something burned deep in his core that made him want to risk his life to rip out the man’s throat.

“Cold,” Zuko sniffled. “I didn’t get in the bath yet,”

“How about you bathe with me?” Ruei picked him up and got back in the tub, as a servant brought over one of the heavy stools so Zuko could sit on it. “Do you like bubbles, dear? We have some, and it’s been a while since I used them.”

--

Lu Ten came in early, he was sore, but he’d be damned if he let anyone know. Pretending to be fine was getting harder and he was half tempted to drag the Bender to Ruei’s room.

Besides, tomorrow they would enter their new home, the place set out for them to live and create a family in. Walking in, he paused, hearing laughter and water.

There was a room separator, and he started removing his gloves. “Ruei?”

“Lu Ten!” His mate’s voice was floating with laughter. “Welcome back!”

“Lu Ten, we have bubbles!”

“That you, Zuko?” He laughed a bit. “You have bubbles, do you!”

“It’s a lot, do you want to see it?”

“Sure,” He walked around the thing, seeing that only Zuko’s eyes could be seen, while Ruei was shaping some more on him. “Looks like you two are having fun,”

“How was your day?” Ruei smiled, blushing a little as his mate leaned down to kiss him. “Not too busy?”

“Nope, not too much,”

“No chickens?”

Laughing Lu Ten shook his head. “No, but I’m sure they might beat me again should I storm their home.”

As Lu Ten watched Ruei climb out, he had to keep his mind from going too far, there was a child present, but that was quickly thrown out when Ruei slipped on a robe and then poured warm water on Zuko to rid him of the bubbles.

“What’s this?!” He growled, seeing the bruises.

Zuko yelped, looking scared. “I’m sorry!”

“No, I was not—not you, Zuko,” Lu Ten stopped growling. He felt a pang of guilt for scaring him. “Who did this?”

“Prince Ozai… corrected Zuko’s training.” Ruei lifted the little Omega from the tub, wrapping him in a warm towel. “It happened that the three days were gone.”

“He can’t do that.” Lu Ten's hands clenched, but as soon as he spoke, he realized that Ozai could. Because Zuko belonged to him, not them, which left a sickening feeling in his stomach. “Ruei, you will handle his training from now on.”

“I shall do my best to do so,” Ruei rubbed his hand on Lu Ten’s shoulder. “Your bath is ready, my love, just through that door. I can come back if you need me.”

“No, love,” He kissed Ruei again, then kissed Zuko’s forehead. “I’ll see you two soon,”

--

Lu Ten wasn’t happy.

Once Zuko was asleep, he checked him over, and he was sure that he had been shaken, and from the ones on his back, maybe a belt. They’re at least two days old, so it happened… did this happen on their wedding night? When did they leave?

“Ruei.” He called, his mate was packing a few things, and his Omega looked back at him. “Do you find it strange that they don’t care for Zuko?”

“I do,” He paused. “I do for Lady Ursa, she’s been strange since he presented as an Omega.”

“I still do not see why,” He waved at the sleeping boy, curled up against his dragon doll. “I just don’t understand.”

“Husband,” Ruei stood walking over and sitting next to him. “I… want to ask you something,”

“Yes, go on?”

“Would you be upset if any of our children presented as an Omega?” Ruei looked nervously down, rubbing his hands together, a nervous habit that most Omegas had. “Even if they were the firstborn?”

“No, though I understand that most people are l like this, I am not.” Shaking his head, Lu Ten rubbed Ruei’s back. “Our children are ours.”

Blushing, Ruei felt relief. “Thank you,”

“For what?”

“For being so kind,” Ruei leaned over to kiss him. He purred when Lu Ten started to kiss him more, the heat in his belly started, and he whined a little as he was pushed down to the bed until he paused. “Wait-”

“YEP.” Lu Ten almost jumped off his mate, rolling onto the other side. “Might not want to do this with Zuko in our bed.”

“Nope.” Ruei took a moment before looking at him, and they both tried not to laugh and wake up Zuko. “Let’s sleep, we have to go soon,”

“Fine, but tomorrow,” He winked.

--

A week later, Iroh stopped by his Son’s new living space. He had to leave soon when he saw his son-in-law cooking, the scent of food wonderfully released into the air. Next to him was Zuko on some steps, clearly carved for him, and he was mixing something in a bowl.

Zuko was still here?

Training, yes, but as he looked around the kitchen, he spotted three pillows, one smaller than the rest, the bowls, the tea sets, the little cup for his nephew.

Not alerting them, he investigated, finding that the smaller rooms set aside for children—well, one was already set up with Zuko’s things. The bed had his toys, pillows, etc.

Heading back out, he saw Ruei standing behind Zuko, teaching him how to fold something slowly into the food. When Ruei turned to grab something, he jumped.

“Admiral Iroh!” He quickly bowed. “I didn’t hear you come in. I apologize.”

“Uncle!” Zuko climbed down, running over before he could be stopped. Arms up, he was scooped up and tossed into the air. “Weee!”

“Zuko! My little nephew, how are you?” He hugged the boy, taking in his scent, both his son’s and Ruei’s in the place of the Omega’s parents. “I heard you were learning poems.”

“Yes, Uncle, I am,” Zuko smiled. “Do you want to read some I made?”

“Yes, I’d love that,” he said. He set the boy down. “I’ll be here when you return.”

Zuko remembered to bow this time before rushing off, having to pick up his robes so he could run faster. With him gone, he turned around as Ruei bowed again.

“Shall I make you some tea?”

“Yes, please,” He nodded. “Where is my son?”

“He was training in the yard,” Setting the teapot. “Would you like me to get him?”

“Yes,”

Ruei left to call his mate, and as he did so, he slowed down, slumping his shoulder. He rubbed his neck, and a sudden wave of tiredness took over him. It lasted maybe less than ten seconds, yet he felt off.

Once he retrieved his mate, the water was hot, and Zuko was reading the little poems he had made, most of which contained his favorite animal, Turtleducks. Lu Ten sat down to speak with his father.

They discussed some of the War and plans to try another way to bring down Ba Sing Se. Some tea, wine, food, and jokes later, they were laughing as dinner was being served.

As Ruei set down the desert, Zuko helped, and when they sat down, Iroh observed how the two Omegas nuzzled his forehead, temples, nose, and cheek. He could excuse that; Ruei was in charge of his training.

The Omega had been the only child of a well-respected Admiral and his mate. The two had died in an attack on the Alpha’s ship; no one lived, and Ruei had been only five and in training, only six at the time, left orphaned. However, those who were at the place raised him.

When Lu Ten wrote to him, claiming he had chosen who he would wed, he made sure to research him well. He was a kind Omega, well-versed in all aspects, even child-rearing. From the stories of the elder Omegas, Ruei had always been mothering to anyone he was in charge of. Most of those he trained had perfect manners and training.

It made sense that Lu Ten had picked well, so he could understand that Ruei was scenting Zuko to ensure his growth. All this could be overlooked until he saw Lu Ten scent the boy as his, and he scowled.

Zuko didn’t belong to them; he was overstepping Ozai and Ursa. But… his nephew looked so happy as he sat down between them, and he had to admit they looked more like a family than if the boy had been with his own family.

--

“I’m not giving him back,” Lu Ten growled. He was pacing in the study, his study, as his Father sat in the chair. “You didn’t see the bruises and how scared he was when Ruei picked him up, Father,”

“You can not scent him, Lu Ten!” Iroh instead. “Your mate is fine, Omegas care for each other, but your scent shouldn’t be on him! Not in that way, he’s not yours.”

“He should be,” Lu Ten mumbled, shaking his head, fists on his hips.

“What did you say?” Iroh stood up, walking over to him. He frowned, then shook his head. “Zuko is your cousin, not your son.”

“At least we care for him!” He crossed his arms. “They don’t. They left him while I lay dying in front of you and Ruei, should they not have lost their right to him?”

“That is not for you to decide!”

“Then I shall ask Grandfather,” He started getting angry. “Give me one reason why I shouldn’t?”

“Because my Father wouldn’t see this as good, he might even send Zuko off or worse.” He put his hand on his son’s shoulder. “There is nothing you can do to convince him to hand over Zuko simply.”

They half spoke and argued until Iroh finally convinced him that if the Fire Lord found out, he might forbid them from ever seeing Zuko again. Bitterly, Lu Ten agreed not to scent Zuko again.

--

Ruei took a small pink glass flower off his hairpiece, placing the long pin back into it. It had been a gift, something he loved, one that had been given the first time they had mated.

Face warming, he thought back to when Lu Ten had snuck him away and into his room, where he had gifted him the pin. They had kissed, which quickly turned out to be the start of something, and the next thing he knew, he was in the thralls of heat and need, and they lay together.

Brushing out his hair, he looked back in the mirror, seeing Lu Ten holding Zuko in his arms, rubbing the little Omega’s back. Zuko’s head was under his mate’s neck, his little hands curled onto the Alpha’s chest, sleeping peacefully.

On the other hand, Lu Ten was frowning, deep in thought as he stared at the stars. Half turning in his seat, he wondered what had him looking serious.

“Everything alright, love?”

Lu Ten sighed. “I overstepped.”

“How so?”

“I scented Zuko as mine,” He frowned, still thinking the boy should be his. After all, he cared for him, and Ruei did as well. They made sure he was keeping up with his lessons and doing everything the boy’s parents should be doing. “I was warned to stop. If I don’t, I fear they might take him from us.”

Gasping, Ruei stood up, rushing over. “You think they’d… take him?”

“Yes.” Nuzzling Zuko’s head, avoiding scenting him, he frowned. “I’m more worried about what will happen when I return to sea…”

Lowering his head, Ruei felt a wave of sadness. “I wish you didn’t have to return to war.”

“I still have some time,” He hummed, then frowned. “I’m sure I can figure out something.”

Despite Lu Ten swearing he would back off, the three of them slept in the same bed, Zuko tucked between them, safe and loved.

--

“Azula!”

Heading snapping up, Ruei turned to see Zuko running over to where a servant was heading with the Princess. He stood up from where they had been reading, and he saw the little girl, who was three.

She frowned, looking mad for such a small baby—only three, maybe almost four—but her fists were clenched tightly at her sides, so tense that he could tell that all her muscles were tense.

The servant bowed, handing him a note. It was from Ursa. She was entering her heat and needed someone to watch Azula. Looking at the servant confused, he paused, but waved them off and sat on his legs.

Zuko was hugging him by her side. She was stiff in his arms, looking mad, her frown so deep that her bottom lip stuck out. She was stressed and upset and seemed unsure of what to do.

“Hello, Princess Azula,” He smiled at her, holding his hands. “Can I hold your hands?”

There was a shake, in anger or stress, maybe a mix of both, but she slowly put her fists in his hands. Gently, he rubbed them, and she slowly unclenched them, looking at him, still upset.

“Zuko and I were reading.” Speaking softly, he smiled at her. “Would you like to hear the story?”

“It’s really good, Azula!” Zuko was so excited to see her; he hadn’t seen his sister since the wedding. “And we’re feeding the turtle ducks, you’ll like them.”

She didn’t speak; she just stepped into Ruei’s space. He slowly hugged her, waiting for Azula to be comfortable in his arms, then gently picked her up, standing slowly.

Taking Zuko’s hand with his free one, he led them back to the pond, where they sat to read. As he read, she relaxed and soon became engrossed in the story.

As he read to them, he made silly voices.

Leaving with the kids took a day, but slowly, Azula had relaxed enough. She and Zuko were playing with his toys. A few times, she got a little too rough, but he spoke with her gently, explaining how to be gentle, and they were just playing.

Making food, Ruei set it aside for tonight. His mate didn’t need healing as much when he first started to get help from Yura, but he made sure to sneak him food and water.

Once he found out that they kept his bending blocked unless given word, like when they heard about Lu Ten, they hadn’t blocked him, giving him a chance to use his skills.

After having his servants watch the kids, he headed off with a few others. The guards had gotten used to this, so no doubt they had already blocked Yura’s skills.

He brought some sweets for the guards, always stroking their egos on how amazing they were. They happily took them, letting him into the cell. Unlike the first time he had come in here, it was clean. The mat had been replaced with a soft mattress, an old one Ruei ‘accidentally’ spilled wine on, and warm blankets.

Yura tensed when the door opened, holding his child close. He relaxed when Ruei appeared, a servant pretending to clean the bars on the door. He excitedly took the pouch of water, downing it as fast as he could.

He gave some to his three-year-old, who drank a good few gulps, and when he couldn’t handle that much, Yura finished it off, whispering a thank you. Hiding the food he brought, Ruei moved back, speaking as if giving commands to the Water Tribe Omega.

It was a silent agreement they came to. Ruei acted in the best interest of his mate, while he just stayed silent. Before he could get done talking, Ruei turned back, pausing.

Confused, he just stared at the child, Azula’s age, latched onto Yura’s chest, sucking. Children this age did not nurse. Confused, he sat on his legs, curious.

“How long do Water Tribes nurse their young?” He shouldn’t ask, but he was curious about someone from another nation.

“A year, maybe a little longer,” Yura replied. He didn’t want to look at the Omega; he felt ashamed each time he came. After all, Ruei gave him a few moments of feeling human. “Sometimes a year and a half.”

“I thought your child was three.”

“He is.”

“Then why…?” Ruei was confused. “You still produce milk?”

“For the last month.” Yura shifted, moving the light red prison clothes he had been given to wear. These ones were thicker, his stomach swollen, still smaller than it should be, but it stood out. And it keeps my child alive.”

“You’re pregnant,” Ruei stared. “How?”

It was a stupid question.

Even so, Yura stared at him, as if he was not sure if he was mocking him. Then, he closed his eyes, trying not to let any tears fall. Not like this, not a time to waste water, even if he wanted to let the tears, but they did, stream and he held his child close because the milk ensured him more than one assured meal, and even with the stuff Ruei snuck him, once his Alpha was healed they’d be forgotten again.

“Spirits…”

“…Don’t look at me…” He turned, trying not to break out into sobs that’d get attention. “Please don’t, just… please,”

Standing slowly, he waved at his servant for them to leave. Hands on his stomach, feeling like it was tossing and turning, he wanted nothing more than to vomit.

Biting back the urge, he returned to his home, finding Azula showing the fighting moves she had learned while Zuko clapped his hands. Watching them soothed him slightly, yet, in the back of his mind, he wanted to somehow do something for Yura.

He clapped when Azula did another set. He didn’t see any Fire Bending, but he was sure she was going to have it soon. When she was born, unlike her brother, she had sparks in her eyes.

“Wonderful, Azula!” Ruei clapped, and he smiled a little. “How about we go inside and draw? We have some new paints and brushes,”

“I do!”

“Me too!”

Taking their hands, he took them inside. He had to dig them out; after all, when they moved, they had everything taken in trunks. He got the paper out, and when he looked for the paints, he found some of them mixed with various items. As he set the papers down on the table, the kids excitedly took each item handed to them. He was looking for some paint aprons.

Pulling some clothes out, he didn’t notice the bottle with white powder that fell out of a pocket. It landed on the table, and when Zuko picked it up, the lid had popped open, spilling a little bit of powder out.

He scooped the white powder back inside as best he could, slipping the bottle into one of Ruei’s pockets after all Omegas cleaned up with stuff fell, he grabbed a wet down cleaning the little spot, with his hand, it was dusty after all.

His little fingers and palm had the white powder on them. When a servant arrived with sweets, soft, chewy rice cakes, Zuko took one with his hand that had the powder on it. The sweet was covered lightly in powdered sugar, and he ate it, even if he should lick his hand.

“Ah, here they are!” Ruei took the small ones out. He kept a few on hand and turned to put them on the kids. “Now, let’s get you- Zuko? Honey, are you okay?”

“He’s breathing funny,” Azula put her hand on her brother’s shoulder. “What’s wrong, Zuzu?”

Zuko was deathly white, he looked like he was shaking, but when the gold eyes looked at Ruei, racked in agony, and drool falling out of his mouth, the Omega screamed in horror as he threw up, blood mixed in it.

Chapter Text

Lu Ten heard Ruei’s terrified screams. Ones he had never heard before, but they had him bolting form where he had been training running as fast as he could rage pushing him to get to his mate and whoever dared to harm him.

When he got into the room, however he saw blood and Zuko. The little boy was throwing up, heaving and shaking. For a second he stared in shock before moving forward.

“What happened?!”

“I-I don’t know!” Ruei had blood on him, his voice laced in fear, he jumped up yelling at a servant. “Get a healer now! Now!”

“Zuko, hold on!” Lu Ten tried to hold him, as the boy shook. His little body shook. “Stay with me!”

He turned around to call Ruei to help him, but the Omega was gone. His mate was gone?! Gone?! Where the hell did he go?! Unable to do anything he yelled at everyone to get help.

--

Yura was had his hands hooked into the collar, soon they’d come in, block him, then he could go on with his sad life. There was an apple he was thinking of eating for dinner when the door slammed open, and he jumped up confused.

No chain pulling today?!

Instead, Ruei came running in, looked pale, and terrified, he didn’t have his shoes on or even looked like he was in royal robes today, more like day clothes, and he was being chased by a guard.

“Lady Ruei, it’s dangerous!” The Alpha tried to stop him, reaching out to try to grab whatever was in his hands. “You need to.”

“Don’t touch me!” It was so full of venom, that Yura took a step back when Ruei grabbed the chain and for a second he thought that whatever small alliance they had was over until the chain was unlocked. “You need to come with me!”

“Lady Ruei!”

But Yura’s hand was grabbed and to his amazement, the Omega had somehow, in his rage and wildly spread out emotions pushed the guard out of the way.

Holding on tight to the fingers clenched on his, he found himself being pulled down halls. From how upset the Omega was he knew it had to do something with a person he loved.

Had his Alpha been hurt?

More then a blast and chicken fighting?

It wasn’t until they got to what he could assume was a living room, large, and lovely with many nice things. Perfect for a family had it not been for the little boy shaking in the Alpha’s arms.

Ruei all but pulled them down to their knees. “Save him!”

“Ruei?!” Lu Ten almost had and heart attack, but his mate took the child from him and laid him down. “What are you doing?!”

“Do something!” Ruei was desperate, holding his head as Zuko continued to shake, eyes rolling back. “Please, save him!”

Everyone jumped back as Yura waved his arms widely, pulling water from the sink, and then held them over the boy’s chest. Even in this, he couldn’t escape, not being trapped inside the inner palace walls, but he could try to save the boy.

Ruei gave him hope, maybe he could convince him to sneak his own child out of this hell hole, but as he ran his hands over the boy’s body he could sense the posin.

Someone poisoned him!

Moving his hands he opened the boy’s mouth letting the water seep into him, he almost faltered when Ruei’s mate snarled at him, but the Omega stopped him, the poor thing’s face still wide in fear.

Hoping he wasn't going to be killed he pulled and pulled until finally the little boy sat up gasping, and coughing and he grabbed, the boy, still waving his hand over him.

Lu Ten snarled, but Ruei was between him, hands on his chest to stop him, and the Water Bender who had his son!

“There’s still some in his system… I think it was poison,” Yura held up the water. “Drink it, please,”

Zuko managed to listen, even if he was sobbing, and he whined each time he was told to drink and then the water was eased out. It wasn’t until the water was clear enough that Yura laid him down.

“He’s really weak,” Yura spoke running his hands over the child, he slipped under, but he was alive. “A few minutes more he’d be dead… I’m healing his stomach, it was burning through him,”

“Thank you,” Ruei crawled over pressing his head To Zuko’s, even if he was asleep, or maybe forced into a dream, it didn’t matter! He was alive. Sobbing Ruei sat up, putting his hand over his chest, when he tensed, turning around. “Azula?”

She was pressed into a corner, looking terrified. Almost stumbling Ruei crawled over to her pulling her into his arms, he was shaking, but he held her close.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, oh sprints,” He sat down, until to even managed to sit on his legs, just holding her in his arms. “It’s going to be okay, Zuko’s going to be okay… I got you,”

He looked her over even if she just looked stuck in shock. Rubbing her back he moved back to Zuko’s side, Lu Ten was sitting there, he still looked pissed, but there was something else in his eyes.

Azula finally made a noise, then clung to Ruei, and he held her close trying to comfort her. She had seen everything. Racked with guilt on not taking her out somewhere or removing her from the situation.

--

The news got around fast what happened, everyone was on high alert. Lu Ten had everyone sent to find out how had done this. Even so, they sat waiting, hours and hours past into the night with the Water Bender healing Zuko, taking a long time to make sure that nothing else came to harm him.

Ruei kept a hold of Azula, she had been silent but leaned against him. It didn’t take long for them to assume that whatever poison it had been was meant for Lu Ten.

After all he was newly married, someone must have wanted to take him dead. To get this far?! He stood when his father arrived, heading off to speak with his grandfather only leaving orders for them to keep a close eye on his family.

--

“Stand outside, please,” Ruei spoke to the guards, after the long night, with Yura saying that he got all of it out, and restored the soft tissue, the only thing left to do was wait for Zuko to wake up. He’d be sick, but he’d recover, but first… “I need to change and I won’t leave Zuko’s side.”

The guards first blocked Yura’s bending, then made sure that the chain he now had reattached was around one of the pillars in the room. They had brought the child, a way to make sure he’d not try to escape.

Once they were standing outside Ruei had a few servants stand outside to keep an eye on the warriors so they would come in. Azula was asleep, so he carefully placed her next to Zuko, covering her up, and then he walked over to Yura.

“Zuko will recover?”

“Yes, fully… in a couple of weeks, he should be back to normal.” Yura war wore out. “He’ll be weak, maybe even bedridden but other than that he’ll be fine.”

“Thank you,” Getting up Ruei grabbed some food, and brought it over, for them to quickly eat, then he set up a tea kettle, he needed something to calm him down and he hadn’t had time to get the tea ready because of the horror of that morning. Setting the items on the table, a servant came back with changing robes. “I’ll be a few moments, I can dress myself tonight,”

Once gone Ruei changed quickly, but as he did so, he took out the items he needed while thinking back on how this could have happened. As he did so, he turned around curious if maybe Yura liked tea.

“I thought you wanted him to get better?”

“What do you mean?” Ruei asked because the look that he was getting seemed so odd. “Can he not have tea while he’s healing?”

“Tea is fine, but those are… those will break down his muscles,” Yura pointed at one of them. “It might have gotten put in by mistake, but those and these? They're not the same.”

Looking at the leafs in his hands Ruei walked over. “Show me,”

--

By the time Lu Ten returned with his Father, they had gone over everyone trying to figure out what happened or who had managed to get the poison in. However, as the search continued no one could find a trace of who got poison in, even the tasters had been fine.

They stayed for a while going over what to do, and while no one could inform Ozai and Ursa, them being cut off from the world for at least two more days, the downsides of being in sexual heats, but honestly, Lu Ten didn’t care that they didn’t know.

He watched as Ruei was busy trying to clean anything, to move around, but his mate suddenly froze up when picking up some robes, and then he slowly put them away.

“Are you alright?”

“Just tired,” Ruei took a moment to just stand there. “Would you like anything to eat or drink?”

“No, I’m fine,” Lu Ten looked at his Father. “Would you like something?”

“No, thank you, I am fine,” Iroh sat near the kids looking at how still he was, if he hadn’t known he was sleeping… “We will find out who did this,”

As they spoke, long into the night, Ruei joined the guards as they returned to the cell. He walked into the cell with Yura who sat down, the two of them just stared at each other for a long moment until Ruei pulled out the bottle he had found in his pocket,

He held it out in his hands thinking back on the night Lu Ten had been brought back, had been so near death until he yanked Yura out to heal him, and how when he took the young Prince back to his room and saw the bottle near Ursa’s robes, having picked up in the moment and now he wondered if… if.

Yura leaned close to look at it, then sat back, being a master healer he could tell what it was right away. With a serious look he looked into Ruei’s eyes.

Yura nodded.

And Ruei wanted revenge.

Chapter Text

Ruei held Zuko in his lap while they watched as Lu Ten and Azula practiced her sets. The five-year-old was still weak, looked like he hadn’t slept in weeks and eating was hard. Even with healing from Yura, it didn’t make it easy to eat.

Instead soft foods, broths, water, and tea, are now made without leaves. Ruei had to pick through all of the mixture now that he knew. His mind wandered back to how many times he had drunk it.

Times where he felt weak until his body adjusted to what happened. Then the guilt of making and distributing it to fellow Omegas. Not that he could change what happened or even what will continue to happen.

Just that he could assure it wasn’t going to happen to himself or Zuko again. The only thing that bothered him was that today was the day after Prince Ozai and Lady Ursa’s rut and heat, which meant someone would inform them.

So, now in the morning with Zuko wrapped up after getting him to eat some fruit and drink some broth, he was waiting. A part of him wanted them to just stay away, the other part wondered if they cared, but most of all he prayed that they would just give him Zuko.

Another thing that worried Ruei was what to do with the poison. He had removed it from the bottle, placing it all in a seal necklace that hung on his chest, tucked far into his robes.

After spending the last few days caring for Zuko, mind replaying that night, over and over again he could piece together what happened. When Zuko had seen a badly injured Lu Ten he tried to climb into his mother’s arms in fear, when she faltered and made him stop the jar must have fallen out, maybe landing between them which was why it didn’t break.

Why did she have that Jar with her? From what he could remember, when he was younger and she was brought to the palace, she mentioned being a herbalist with her fellow Omegas.

That was when he was younger, being trained in hopes of catching a higher mark, Admiral and Prince Lu Ten weren’t even on his mind. He didn’t even know at first that he was the Prince because his heart had skipped, his mind had gone mushed and then he had turned all of red when suddenly the Alpha had caught up with their group to speak with him.

A whine brought him out of his thoughts. Shifting Zuko he got him some water, helping him drink it. Wrapping the blanket tighter around him, Ruei couldn’t help but worry.

Standing he wanted to move inside to try to get him to eat something when someone shouted Zuko’s name. Pausing he turned around seeing Ursa and Ozai heading their way.

--

Lu Ten stopped the sets, frowning as he watched them rush over, Ursa taking Zuko from his mate, even if he could tell Ruei didn’t want to let go, but they had been told by his Father that they’d have to let go.

It was the second warning, but it could be passed off by family helping family. He took Azula’s hand as they made their way over, the servants who had followed the couple standing close by.

They made small talk, a few words exchanged before they left with the kids in toe. He wanted to say something, but that was quickly thrown out the window when one of the servants held out a note.

It was from his Grandfather.

--

They bowed low.

Lu Ten could feel Ruei trembling beside him as they were on their hands and knees, he hadn’t dared to lift his forehead off the back of his hands once they entered.

He knew that Lord Azulon had heard of what occurred, and had known that Zuko had been poisoned, but there was something else that was concerning: who and why.

But when they entered there was coldness in the room, even with burning fire around the throne room he was worried. What could have put the man in such a mood?

Another minute passed, and he was honestly going to speak when Azulon finally spoke.

“Raise Lu Ten.”

Sitting back Lu Ten took a moment, his mate still bowing, having not been addressed and honestly, he was hoping that his Grandfather left him out of it.

“Fire Lord Azulon,” He gave another bow before sitting back on his legs. “I hope you are well,”

“As well, as one could be,” The man stared at him. “We have been unable to locate the person who poisoned the Young Prince, however, I believe we all know that it wasn’t meant for him.”

“I agree,” He nodded.

“I have enlisted new taste testers, doubled where and how things are brought to us,” The Fire Lord paused looking around from his Grandson to the Alpha’s mate who was still cowering. “Ruei. Arise.”

Sitting back Ruei tried to dry his tears quickly. “Fire Lord Azulon, an honor,”

“What has you so shaken up?” He raised an eyebrow.

“Honestly, my Lord, I thought you’d be furious with me,” Ruei looked down, his hands clenched on his knees. “I ask for forgiveness,”

“Ah, you are referring to grabbing the Water Bender?” He had to chuckle, waving the fear the Omega was in. “Even it knows better than to try to leave this place. You reacted out of motherly instinct, the guards told me and its offspring was still locked up.”

“It was so much blood,” Ruei had to look at his hands, even a few days later it was hard to get the image of Zuko throwing up blood, as well as how his body seemed to move on its own to get Yura. “I didn’t know what else to do… Y…You see the bender had saved my Alpha and I just hoped that…”

He almost said Yura’s name. Not the time to say that, but he looked up at the Fire Lord.

“I forget how fragile Omega’s minds could be,” He hummed. “You saved the child, Lady Ruei and although when you need healing inform someone, that was the risk you should not take again.”

“Of course, thank you, my Lord,” He bowed again. “You are too kind to me,”

Lu Ten took a moment. “Grandfather, may I speak freely?”

“Speak.”

Lu Ten took a moment. “I have a request.”

“I am to assume you wish to ask for Zuko.” He raised his hand before his Grandson could speak. “You think him too much as yours when you and your mate should have children on your own.”

Gritting his teeth he pushed down his anger. “I understand it’s not usual, however, they do not want an Omega child and Ruei can raise and teach him, since one day, I assume, there will be a suitor for Zuko.”

“You want me to hand over Zuko to you and your mate,” He shook his head before seeming amused. “If you find the person who tried to kill you, then I’ll give you anyone you want.”

So, an impossible task.

Whoever it was probably was gone by now… he just nodded and agreed because they both knew that was never going to happen.

--

Lu Ten was asleep when something woke him. Being still he felt Ruei moving off the bed, slowly, then heard him leave the room. Curious he waited a second or two before sneaking off after him.

He found his mate in the kitchen of their home.

A late-night craving?

For a moment he thought walking out to speak with his Omega when he noticed that Ruei was tying them up in clothes. Then he filled a drinking pouch with cold water, slipping it over his shoulder.

Moving back he watched as his mate snuck off. Where was he going? Frowning he followed close behind, surprised when Ruei took servant paths, even though he knew of them, Lu Ten had never taken them, but he moved slowly.

They walked on for a while until Ruei peeked out of one of the doors, looking for something then hurried out. Moving quickly he peeked out realizing they were connected to one of the holding prisons.

For a moment he wondered why his mate would even be down here, unless… No. No, surely Ruei wouldn’t do what he thinks he’s doing?! Moving a bit faster he got the cell, the door was opened, oh spirits!

Peeking in ready to strike if need be he paused confused. His hand on the dagger he carried with him always as he stared at Ruei hugging the Water Bender.

It was friendly, he had seen the court Omegas and even regular Omegas hug family and friends like that. Keeping to the shadows by the door he watched as Ruei gave him food and water, the child eagerly digging into the food like he was starving.

Well, he might have been.

The child was probably no older than Azula, but he was scrawny and had burns on his arms. He hadn’t noticed before. Rather if he was honest with himself? He hadn’t cared before.

To him, Lu Ten had seen the Water Bender as an object, an it, a tool they used to help themselves, but seeing him eating and drinking water so easily in front of his mate, who using a washcloth, pouring a little bit of water on it to clean the captured Omega, rubbing the dirt off his face, maybe dried tea stains, and Lu Ten saw Ruei ask about a baby.

Not sure if he was stupid because of getting up in the middle of the night or it was because his mate asked, but now he realized that the Water Bender was pregnant.

Had he been a few days ago?

Of course, that was ridiculous.

Taking the time to think back, yes, he had been, but Lu Ten had been worried about Zuko. Then again would he have noticed? Now that he was looking over the Omega who seemed so relaxed Ruei wiped down his arms, helping him clean his neck and then his chest.

Frowning Lu Ten noticed the bite marks on him, bruises, there was a handprint near his neck where someone grabbed him. Ruei continued to clean him up, even pulled out what looked like medicine placing it on one bite that looked like it had broken skin.

“I made it just the way you said,” Ruei's voice broke into his mind at last. “I even made you some of those fish cakes you told me about?”

“Thank you, Ruei,” The Omega took a bite, out of the cake he assumed. “I was really craving this.”

“Of course, you saved my family a few times, I had to help,” Ruei smiled and then sat down. “How far along do you think you are?”

“four months,”

Four months?

“Four Months?” Ruei repeated his silent question out loud. “Are you sure?”

“I might miscarry again,” Yura looked down at his stomach, much too small, starved and he shook his head. “I thank the spirits when they take them from me.”

What?!

“I understand, it’s not a place to raise a child,” Ruei sighed. “I am sorry, Yura,”

Yura… right, that was the Omega’s name. Lu Ten had a moment where he felt bad that, well, he assumed they just didn’t have names. It was easier that way.

“There’s nothing you can do,” He sighed. “I’m going to die in this place… I know that, but at least I have your kindness… I don’t feel like I’m dying all the time,”

“It's no life to live,” Ruei sounded so sad.

“What about you?”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re trapped here too? Give or take it’s a lot nicer… but the rules you have to follow, from how to breathe, eat, speak, all that,” The Omega took another bit of his food. “I hear the guards when they take me to and from, they call you  horrible Omegas names,”

Who called Ruei a name?!

“Yes, I.. am aware,”

WHAT?

“Doesn’t it bother you?”

“Oh, I heard them all. Simple-minded, soft-minded, weak, stupid, then the words about my body.” Ruei looked down at his hands rubbing them together in thought. “I hated the unwanted touches.”

Who touched Ruei?! Lu Ten almost growled but controlled himself, he was only sure the years of training stopped him from doing so. After all, getting caught on the battlefield from a growl would cause trouble.

“You seem happy though, good match?”

“Yes, very much so,” Ruei smiled. “My mate never made me feel uncomfortable, he’s gentle. From the others I’ve helped before I met him I do admit I was fearful of who I ended up with,”

“Do any of you get a choice?”

Ruei shook his head. “No, it’s simply not how things are done. Do you?”

“Yes,” Yura nodded. “We do, but not that it matters anymore.”

“What was it like?”

“What?”

“You’re family,”

“Oh, well, you know, we fought over silly things. My brother Hakoda always stole my fish because they were bigger when we'd go fishing.” He waved. “You have family don’t you?”

“No, they died in the war when I was little. I was given to the Court Omegas to be saved for a high noble and… well,”

“A prince,” He laughed a little. “So, they just watched and raised you?”

“Yes, when an Omega died in childbirth should no one be able to care for the child, we do, I’ve cared for many,” Ruei had to smile. “I know it sounds silly, but I love caring for them, with help, until I got older.”

“Doesn’t that hurt when you have to send them off?”

“Yes,” Ruei nodded looking down. “I was saved from such a fate thanks to who my Father was, so they were looking for someone before Lu Ten approached me… it’s why I was scared until I met him.”

“How bad is it?”

“One of my charges died from injuries,” Ruei looked down. “Returned the day after his wedding night, so badly beaten and injured, the mating, if you can call it that, was horrific and he bled to death.”

“How old was he?”

“Fourteen, requested by a Court Alpha whose own mate passed a year beforehand,”

“Did they do anything to the Court Alpha?”

“No.” Ruei frowned. “They never do. Clearly, as they say, it was our fault. Not enough training, not enough books or writings, even the paintings, it’s never enough to blame the Alpha.”

“When everyone is healed are you going to forget me?”

Lu Ten heard the pull of fear in its- no, in Yura’s voice.

“I’d never forget you,” Ruei promised.

Another moment passed when Lu Ten saw them press their foreheads together, eyes closed, and then reached up at the same time, fingertips touching each other’s side of the chin.

He had seen the elder Omega do this, it was a sibling thing, one he never had a chance to do since he was an only child, but he recognized it from seeing some Omegas and others doing so.

“You need to go,” Yura spoke. “Bah-hin will be back soon.”

Ruei’s hiss surprised Lu Ten’s ears.

“I will see if I can get the guards changed.”

“It wouldn’t matter, he’d still come into my cell.”

Clenching his first Lu Ten moved back to hide in the shadows while he watched Ruei sneak out, he looked worried, peeking down the hall before hurrying away.

Lu Ten waited listening, and soon enough footsteps came down the steps. He crossed his arms watching them as they laughed jokes. They should be here to block the bender, at least that’s what he was told.

Eyes narrowing as they got to the door peeking in, one of them called out as if talking to a good friend.

--

Yura made sure the food was well hidden, that his son was already by the wall in case they pulled his chain, a blanket over him. He waited, listening as the laughter floated through the bars.

Tense he tried to keep calm.

“Hey, in there, princess!” One of them called bagging his metal fist on the bars. “Hope you’re still up!”

“Aw, look he’s got his back turned to us,”

“Aw, my feelings are hurt.”

Fingers hooked into the collar to stop from being dragged he hissed when the chair started to be reeled in. He moved, forced to turn around. Once secured, they came in, holding out his arms to hit the chi points.

He silently begged for them to leave, trying his best to ignore them when one laughed about his hair, a little oily, not being able to bathe since the last time he was led out.

One of them messed with his braid, while another one was trying to get him to look at them but he kept his eyes cast to the side or anywhere but them. He tensed when a hand slipped down his chest, hissing when he was groped.

“The bitch is lactating,” The one who grabbed his chest squeezed, laughing when more milk spilled out. “And here I thought Water bitches didn’t need to feed their spawn.”

“Whatever have your fun, Bah-hin,”

Yura hissed and then cried out when he was pushed down, unable to fight back. He hated it, no matter what it was easier to lay there and take it, but the fear, pain and he tried to force his mind elsewhere as hands started to push his shirt up, and he hated how he shook and sobbed as the Alpha kept him pinned, the arousal made him want to vomit and he closed his eyes when the Alpha started to pull his pants down praying that his child had listened and was facing the wall.

The second guard suddenly yelled out in shock, Yura wasn’t sure why, but the next thing he knew Bah-hin was off him. Laying there he blinked as he stared at the door, unable to see what was going on, but the two guards were bowing.

“Prince Lu Ten!”

What the hell was he doing here?!

Scrambling up, he pulled his clothes back on and was up against the unsure of why he was there.

The Prince walked forward, causing Yura to shrink down on himself even if he was already on the ground. Eyes blinking he stared at the Alpha who had an unreadable face he litched when the man reached out.

Covering his face he trembled. The waiting hit never came, instead a hand was on his stomach. Then it was gone and the Prince waved at him after if a gesture.

“Who got this Omega pregnant?”

“Sir?”

“It’s the only one we have left, so who the hell thought it was a good idea to risk his life when we have none to spare?!” Lu Ten turned around growling as the two guards shrank back. “Is it yours Bah-hin?!”

“No!” He backed up.

“Really? Weren’t you jumping to mount him?”

“I’m not the only one!”

“That is your defense?” Lu Ten growled. “You and your keep your hands off that Omega. Should he die and we have nothing to help the Royal family it will be your heads and I will be the one to ensure it.”

Hand on his chest breathing hard Yura watched the Alpha leave, the two guards scrambling away. When he was able to catch his breath he realized that the Alpha had called him… an him and not an it.

Or… did he imagine he did?

Either case no one was on him tonight, thank the spirits.

--

“Ruei.”

“Lu Ten!” Ruei looked up when his mate came back. The serious look on his face made him shrink. He rubbed the palms of his hands together nervously. “Hello, Husband,”

“We need to talk.” Lu Ten waved at him to sit on their bed. When his Omega did he could smell the worry off him. “I know.”

Ruei gulped. “Can I bit on a cloth?”

“What?” Lu Ten paused.

“I don’t want to bite my tongue,” Ruei gulped. “Aren’t… aren’t you going to beat me?”

“No!” Lu Ten all but shouted in shock, he saw how Ruei still looked worried, he hurried around not like how the love of his life tensed, shoulders going up, such worry should never been on his lovely Ruei’s face. “I’d never beat you… never.”

Ruei nodded slowly. “Shall I tell you… all of it?”

“Yes,” Lu Ten kissed him. “Tell me, so we can do this together, but please don’t do this alone, it’s not safe.”

So, Lu Ten listened.

From the first time Yura and he spoke, he in turn revealed that had seen Ruei sneak the Water Bender some water. They spoke long into the night, the only time they paused was when he told Lu Ten about the poison.

There was too much fallout if they went to the Fire Lord. More so, if they had no absolute proof that it was Ursa and Ozai. Ruei was still angry because he was sure.

“They won’t believe you,” Lu Ten said. “You had that bottle or months, they can easily say that you did this,”

“I don’t know how to make this!” Ruei held out the small jar he wore around his neck with the poison in it. “I don’t…”

“I know, however, they won’t care,”

“But… what do we do?” Ruei looked at it. “I can’t keep it, no one will believe me…”

“I have an idea,” Lu Ten took it. “You want Zuko back don’t you?”

“Yes, of course, but…” He watched him get up. “What are you going to do?”

“Trust me,” Lu Ten kissed him. “And when they summon us, just pretend like you woke up from a nap.”

Confused Ruei watched him leave. “Where are you going?”

“To go get our son.”

--

Iroh walked back into the Palace having been summoned back to speak with his Father. Apparently, there had been some sort of chaos that happened, and they caught the person who had tried to poison his son.

From the letter Lu Ten sent him the person had been caught and fed the same poison that was found in the man’s belongings, as well as saying that in doing so they not only can be at peace again in their home but that the Fire Lord had granted him and his mate a gift.

Iroh wondered what it was when he paused his walk and looked back at a portrait. It was newly painted, one could still smell the drying paint, and it held the second in line Crowned Prince Lu Ten and his mate Royal Court Omega Ruei.

But there in the middle of what was only supposed to be for family was Zuko in their arms.

https://www.tumblr.com/bonebreakjack/749871890526568448/thank-you-love?source=share

Chapter Text

Lu Ten knew his father was going to have words for him.

Honestly slipping that poison into the Guard's belongings was a little too easy, however with two of them dead he could spare the Water Omega some pain, plus it made Ruei happy.

Once he brought them to his Grandfather, a small sacrifice to get what he wanted, and the Fire Lord seemed surprised, in truth if Lu Ten hadn’t been looking he’d guess that the man's eyes had widened.

However, it took a day, maybe two, with Ozai being furious. The Alpha who didn’t want an Omega son, one born without a spark, and even Omegas had a spark despite their lack of fire bending, and he wasn’t good enough at sets before he presented either.

Which was why Lu Ten had no idea why Ozai fought him so much on it. Even Ursa seemed bitter, but why? She left Zuko with them while he lying dying on a medical cot!

Still, he used the poison as a way to do the unaskable. His Grandfather in the end demanded they hand over Zuko or be stripped of their title. That got Ozai to shut up.

Azulon never went back on his word, even though he thought this was never to happen, and soon a servant brought Zuko to Ruei who gladly took him.

That was a few days ago, and he wrote his father to let them know that the so-called traitors had been dealt with. Now he knew that they had to have their portraits painted that day so with the inclusion of Zuko there was no way to break the news gently.

So, as he sat there waiting for his Father to arrive Ruei cooked them dinner and Zuko practiced his writing, little hands moving slowly as he did, trying hard not to mess up the words.

Taking a drink of his tea Lu Ten could hear the footsteps of his Father. Alright, time for some wine. Pouring himself some he downed the shot just as the door opened.

“Admiral Iroh,” Ruei bowed. “Dinner’s almost ready, would you like some tea?”

“We spoke about this,” Iroh ignored his son-in-law, who bowed again before returning to cooking. “And this is what you do?”

“I completed a task.” Lu Ten poured another shot of wine. “Grandfather granted the reward. He said anyone.”

“Uncle Iroh!” Zuko had to carefully put his brush down, walking over, his robes looking more like Ruei’s including some shades of deep pink, and lifted his arms. “I missed you!”

Iroh looked at him, for a moment he could feel his son side eyeing him, but he shook his head and then lifted the little boy into his arms. There was a silent agreement that they’d take afterward.

“Ruei, I’d take that tea now and some sake if you have some,” Iroh took a seat while Zuko settled in his lap nuzzling into him. The child already had both their scents, he could tell that Ruei’s was all mothering, often was how the Omega scented his charges, while Lu Ten’s was a warning, most likely to Zuko’s parents. “Now, how have been nephew?”

Zuko chattered while dinner was served, but when it was over, the two Alpha chatted long into the night.

--

“It should heal soon,” Yura pointed at the bite mark, the one that had been broken and started getting infected had it not been for Ruei making him some medical paste. He watched as his fellow Omega stood up with a deep sigh holding his back and looked tired. “Did something happen?”

“I’m not sure,” Shaking his head softly, regretting as a wave of dizziness hit him, Ruei sighed. “I’d been like this the last weeks. Before, it was some little spots of being dizzy, but I think it’s because I make sure that there are none of those evil little leaves in our tea.”

“It shouldn’t make you tired,” Yura looked him over, then sniffed a little. It was hard to pick up scents in his place, even if it was a lot cleaner than when he had been captured almost a decade ago. “Anything else?”

“I don’t think so,” Ruei tapped his foot. “One foot swells… maybe a side effect?”

“It could be. I never knew anyone taking that for so long…” Ruei sat on his heels, the chain a little heavy, but he looked at Ruei’s foot, it was swollen, still he stood up sniffing a little more. “When was your last heat?”

“Hm, let’s see…” Ruei thought about it. He hadn’t given it much thought because he and Lu Ten were to be married when he returned, they had shared his heat before his Alpha had left to Ba Sing Se… and… “OH. OH MY…”

“What?”

“Over four months ago?!”

“What?!” Yura reached down and all but opened Ruei’s robe, who yelped and covered his chest, but there it was! A bump! Much healthier than his, not as big though, so he ran his hands over the. “You’re carrying small…”

“A small baby?”

“No, just, sometimes Omega carry further back into their bodies, others outwardly more. We had one who looked like she gained a little weight and outpopped a child two months later.”

“So, I’m with child?” Ruei blinked in surprise before he smiled blushing.

“You’re with child!” Yura assured, truly happy for his friend, they sort of bounced on their heels, hands holding each other, the silly little twisting dance. “You’re with child!”

“I’m with child!” The small little excitement died down when Ruei realized they shouldn’t probably shout. “I need to tell, Lu Ten,”

“Hurry and tell him,” Yura watched him leave, the feeling of being happy for his friend dying, worse the cold swallow of knowing he’d lose his baby soon. Better, he’d tell himself, better than hell but it was painful. He jumped when Ruei came back to hug him tightly, the scent of sadness rolling off him. “Don’t be sad for me… be happy for yourself,”

Foreheads pressed together, a small goodbye, and the two parted ways once again, with Ruei a little less excited, but he had a plan. A stupid one he was sure, but he’d tell Lu Ten later.

--

Lu Ten stared at Ruei.

For a long time because he wasn’t sure if what he heard was correct or not, it was just playing in his head but his Omega was blushing, smiling excitedly behind his hands. He was sure that if Ruei had his fan with him, then it would have been hidden behind the fan.

“You’re pregnant?”

“Yes,” Ruei blushed harder. “The last heat, before you went to War.”

Standing Lu Ten stared at his beautiful Omega, his love, the person he couldn’t live without, the news flowing over him. Grabbing Ruei he lifted him into the air and spun him.

“We’re going to have a baby!” Easily lifted his mate, spinning them around his heart bursting with overwhelming joy. “Ruei, this is wonderful news!”

Letting out a shriek of laughter, Ruei easily fell into his arms when pulled down. Arms wrapped around him he purred loudly. They stared into each other eyes, Gold meeting Green, souls meeting souls until their lips met.

A soft loving kiss.

That quickly became more, when Ruei giggled as he was scrooped up and hurried to the bed.

--

Zuko was practicing his dance, with his fan. Ruei had been a fan dancer for the court and since he was now married to Lu Ten had had been teaching him how to dance.

The almost six-year-old was moving, spinning dancing while Ruei was about seven months along, easily showing now, but he helped Zuko learn for the upcoming Celebration for the Fire Lord Birthday Party.

Meanwhile, on the other end, where Azula was, playing alone, she hadn’t been able to see Zuko in a while even if she had seen Ruei stop by to ask if they could play in the garden together but her Father said no.

She kicked the stupid toys. She wanted to do something other than practice sets, even if her mother had a few times managed to sneak her off to go with them, most of the time while Father was out of the Palace.

She liked painting. She liked eating the food and even got to help make some cookies! Lu Ten helped her if she got frustrated with a set and she loved it when Ruei read stories.

But Father had been here so long she was getting mad. Stomping around outside while she tried to do another set, failing as she did so before screaming out and punching the air a few times.

She had to get this right!

She had to show Grandfather!

Again she did a few moves and turned tripping, stumbling, and hitting the ground. Banging her little fists on the ground she stood up. This was stupid! She walked back inside sitting down near some toys.

She only got to play when she went to see Zuko. Because they could play for hours, but here she only got to play a little. She looked at the wooden turtle duck in her hands glaring at it.

Stupid toy!

She was frustrated and squeezed the toy when it suddenly sizzled and spurted into little flames. She paused as the smell of smoke started to float and she paused before giving it another squeeze the warmth of fire appeared again and soon the toy was burning.

“Azula?!” Someone called and she looked up as her mother came running looking around. “I smell fire!”

Sitting there Azula saw as her mother paused, staring at her, being almost four, she blinked when her mother had this strange look on her face and tilted her head wondering what it was.

“You’re Fire Bending…”

Fire Bending?

Azula had a moment to think about it, looking down at the now burned toy that was still smoking, and then looking back at her mother when her Father appeared.

“You’re Fire Bending?” And maybe it was the first smile she had seen on his face and was scooped up, spinning her. “She’s Fire Bending!”

Laughing when he did this, she enjoyed the hug she received, but the look on her mother’s face was something she couldn’t understand. She seemed… upset. Worried?

Azula didn’t catch exactly what her Father said but her mother replied with a line while patting her head. “You are your Father’s daughter,”

And for some reason, that hurt.

--

“My Fan!” Zuko cried out as the wind took it, the long cloth that was attached to it carried it away. He ran after, having to lift his robes to run away from it. “Come back!”

“Zuko, wait!” Ruei had to have a servant help him up before hurrying after the little Omega who was trying to grab his fan. When it vanished behind the other garden. Taking his hand he looked around. “Let's see if we can find it,”

As they walked around they heard a noise, an almost whooshing, and when they turned they found Azula punching into the air, but from her little fists was… fire.

“Azula!” Zuko called out startling her, but a wide smile was on his face. “You’re Fire Bending!”

She tensed as Zuko can running pulling Ruei with him. Ruei hurried over, but he wasn’t making a face like Mother or even that odd glint like her father, he had a smile.

“You’re Fire Bending!”

“Yeah!” She flushed because he sounded excited for her, and then she gasped when he dropped to his knees pulling her into a hug. “Hey!”

“Azula, I’m so proud of you!” He had never heard of a three-year-old firebender before! “Look at you!”

“Do it again, Azula!” Zuko asked as he waved his hands. “Please?”

“I… Uh,” She held out her hands making a ball, it flared, but she got mad enough to control it, and bring it back down to a small ball. “It’s not too big.”

“It’s perfect,” Ruei nuzzled her with a soft laugh, his hands under hers. “Look how well you can control the flame,”

“Well, duh,” She looked away then spotted. “What’s that?”

“My fan!” Zuko stared at it, being so high up. “Oh… no…”

“What was it for?”

“To dance for Grandfather, I was practicing and it got away with the wind,” Zuko sighed deeply. “And I’m not allowed to climb trees anymore.”

“I can get it!” Azula moved out of Ruei’s arms, climbing the three carefully until she got the fan's handle. She came back down easily enough handing it back to him. “Here.”

“Thanks!”

Ruei let out a small cough.

“Oh, right,” Zuko bowed to her, “Thank you, Azula, that was kind.”

“You have to talk like that all the time now?”

“It’s Omega rules,”

“Yesh, I hope I don’t present as an Omega,” She made a face. “Too much work.”

“You want to see my dance?”

“Hmm, I guess,”

--

Ruei sat in the grass, some servants had brought over a large blanket, a table, food, and snacks along with water as he watched the kids. They seemed to have made up their little mix of fighting and dance.

The way they moved in tune, with Zuko’s dancing, and Azula’s fighting it almost looked like they had practiced this for years. He wondered if practicing sets first was the reason for Zuko being graceful in dance.

Hands on his belly, now that it was bigger, so much for carrying small, he was enjoying them move along until a shadow appeared over him. Looking up he saw Ursa there, she had an unreadable look, but he had known there was tension since Lu Ten had retrieved Zuko from them.

“Lady Ursa,” She moved, but she stopped him with a hand. “Care to join us?”

She sat down, he served her tea, and she drank some. “She can Fire Bend.”

“Isn’t that exciting?” Ruei smiled. “Such a young age too. Most start just after five.”

“I suppose,” She frowned. “I can’t believe that this happened,”

“I thought you would be happy?” Ruei asked. “After all, all signs point that she will present as an Alpha,”

No doubt with how she acted let alone how her skills were so high up there he would be surprised if she didn’t. Still, she was worried about what Ozai would do.

It was bad enough that she had to give up Zuko. As long as she could just drop him off with Ruei, she could be assured that he was safe while she handled the man, but she never thought they asked Azulon for Zuko.

When she was able to talk freely she found out the exchange, but what hit her was that Zuko looked a lot healthier with Ruei and Lu Ten. His movements in the dance could attest to that.

Far from the stumbling and fumbling he had when with them.

But that still left a bitter hole in her heart. “Yes, that is the hope.”

They watched them for a little while, and when they were done they clapped for them. Zuko waved at his mother, but Azula went running up to Ruei with a wide grin.

“Did you like it?”

“I did!” Ruei clapped again. “You did wonderfully!” “

Gritting her teeth Ursa clenched her hands. It was like Ruei was trying to take both from her! She stopped when she felt Zuko’s hand on her shoulder asking what was wrong.

“It’s nothing,” She took a moment to breathe. “I like your dancing, Zuko,”

“Thank you,” Zuko smiled happily. “Will you be there at the party tonight?”

When she didn’t answer he paused. “…Mommy?”

Ursa was keeping an eye on them, she didn’t like how Azula seemed so open to Ruei, how she made herself comfortable sitting on his leg while trying to listen for a baby, or how she made a face saying it sounded like the baby was gurgling, but what made her angry was when Ruei pulled her close for a hug saying ‘I got you!’ and she let out a laugh.

“Mommy?” Zuko watched as she stood up suddenly, not hearing anything he had wanted to say. He trailed after her in confusion. “…Mommy???”

“It’s time to go,” Ursa took her daughter out of Ruei’s arm, trying to ignore how Azula reached back for him. “Have a good day Ruei.”

“Are you sure you need to go?” Ruei waved at the snacks, and tea, as Zuko came over his scent soured, he leaned into Ruei bottom lip trembling, his little chest heaving with sobs that wanted to escape and he curled into the green-eyed Omega. “We’re going to-”

“No, thank you” She hissed at him. “You’ve done enough.”

“Ursa…” Ruei did, on a level feel bad about taking Zuko from her, but she couldn’t stop Ozai and he still thought they were the ones who had the poison. He turned around and Zuko standing there, silently crying, his fan clenched tightly in his hand. “Oh, come here…”

Holding his child close Ruei nuzzled him, trying to comfort him. Speaking softly about how exciting the party was going to be. Even if the promises of fun were there Zuko still wept missing his mother, and his family and there was nothing he had to do.

Chapter Text

The grand hallway was decorated with shades of red and the aroma of food they heard high in the air. Even as they walked down to join the rest of the family there was a sense of celebration going on far beyond was.

Even a few people are laughing as they walked by. He often wondered how many people or even involved inside the palace. Lu Ten with his family until they got to the main ballroom. The throne room rather and of course everywhere around there were people from the High Court talking chattering even a couple of people dancing.

But had yet to be seen of the others he could only guess that his family was either about to perform or maybe they were waiting to be asked in either case he walked in with his head held high grading old comrades and those who congratulated him on surviving the deadly blast.

Not that it wasn't anyone's surprise considering they literally had a miracle worker trapped in the basement however he still struggled to think of the situation for really what it was. Being in denial was easy it was simple nothing, but the look on his mate’s his face was too much to handle.

A few times he had visited Yura with Reui. Watching how they would interact though he was sure the latter was very uncomfortable with him being there. After all more than once he had referred to the Omega as an object so there was probably a little bit of bitterness there and hate.

Of course, it could also be the fact that they held him prisoner for the last 10 years that probably wasn't helping either.

Getting to their section where they sat down he looked over at his family and couldn't help feel warmth in his heart. Zuko was dressed up in simpler robes, still high in class, but it would make it easier to dance with his fans.

Helping Ruei sit, his mate sighed. Lu Ten wondered what the baby would be like when they got there. He often wondered if he’d make a good Father. Many nights he questioned this while Ruei assured him that he would, often running his hands through his hair while he listened to the baby nestled inside.

When it came time for performers, Azula gave an astounding one, the sets were near perfect. Lu Ten was impressed, but even more so when she added Fire Bending to it. Controlled that if she hadn’t been almost four, they’d think she had been bending for a few years now.

Next was Zuko, he looked nervous, but Ruei whispered something to him, and he nodded. Lu Ten watched him stand in front of the Fire Lord, bowing then when the music started he danced.

It was beautiful.

Lu Ten recalled Ruei dancing, back when he’d started visiting the court just to see him. How his mate would dance alone or with a group with fans, some with silk on the ends and others long or short, depends on the dance he was informed about.

Zuko had a medium-length fan, moving and turning while he danced until the music ended. Clapping he watched as Zuko bowed, then walked back slowly to them.

“You did wonderfully,” Ruei nuzzled him. “I’m so proud of you,”

“Thank you, mommy,”

Ruei blinked, eyes watering, and hugged Zuko close nuzzling. This lasted until a servant came up to Lu Ten whispering and he swore he caught Yura being mentioned.

“Thank you,” Lu Ten nodded then leaned close to Ruei whispering to him. “I think you need to go back to bed, Ruei.”

“What?”

“You don’t look well,” Lu Ten voice lowered. “Maybe… it’s the baby, that’s giving trouble.”

The look that Lu Ten made him nod. Leaning down he asked Zuko if he wanted to stay, all there were here at the court Omegas had gotten to play with him a few times and he left a servant in charge.

It was an easy enough excuse.

--

Panting hard, mouth opened Yura was in so much pain. Pain he knew, he could handle and navigate, but this? This hurt so much. His lower body felt like it was being torn apart, the baby he was carrying probably miscarrying but this was a new hurt.

On his side he was drooling, unable to do much, he gave a small push to attempt to help himself but the pain almost made him pass out. What was happening?

Turning he struggled to get on his knees, maybe if he got into position to give birth, it would be easier. Grabbing onto the wall he could feel how badly he was sweating, he had no one to help him or soft pelts under his knees, no one to hold his hand or hold him up.

He cried out when something grabbed him.

Surely no one was going to try to have him now, right?!

“You’re in labor!”

“R-Ruei?” Yura panted, the pain vanished for a moment before it returned. “Hurts…”

“Somethings wrong,” Ruei looked him over, touching his stomach, he then reached into the bag he brought, Lu Ten had sent the guards away while a few servants helped him. “I got you,”

Lu Ten could hear the pain, and smell the blood, it wasn’t normal blood and he from the bag that Ruei brought, made medicine and elixirs from recipes given by Yura for his Omega to make.

The painful sobs, screamed and suddenly it was silent. Worried he walked into the cell, seeing the servants pulling Yura onto some clean sheets that they had laid on the ground, he looked dead, he’d assume if didn’t see chest giving small jerks for air.

Ruei was doing something, there was something in his arms, but then he set the baby down suddenly moving to Yura. Walking over he stared at the wrapped-up bundle.

He sat back on his heels reaching out to pull at it a little and he stopped. There was a baby in there. Deformed, tangled oddly and he guessed died at some point while being carried, still, the baby was so thin, he was sure that not even newborns look so much like sticks.

He heard a whimper.

Looking over he spotted the child, he was curled up like always, in a tight ball not looking at anyone. Standing he walked over to him, but the flare of panic and fear of someone so tiny made him stop.

A sharp gasping cry pulled him from the child. Looking over he saw Ruei pushing down on Yura’s stomach. Frowning confused he walked forward seeing how the two servants, Ruei’s trusted ones, held Yura’s down by his shoulders, one on each side, while keeping his legs spread.

“There’s still a piece inside,” Ruei’s voice sounded. “Bare with me for a little while longer, please,”

That’s when Lu Ten realized what Ruei was doing. He stood there in shock, his mate covered in blood, yet he seemed unbothered. The words of his Father came back from the night they had talked about bathing the Omega.

That Ruei cared and helped many Court Omegas… did this mean he helped those give birth? Though who died? He must have. The conversation about the Omega who died after his wedding night… why Ruei was called away when one was giving birth.

“I got it!”

A sick ball sank in his stomach watching Ruei pull something out, red, and looked like it had been torn off. It was thrown into a basket along with other blood-soaked things.

“Bring me the washing basin and the clothes!” He told the servants, while he did his bed to clean up what he could. “You did it, you’re going to be okay,”

“…Ruei… Ruei…” Yura could breathe now. “…Baby…? B…baby…?”

“Yes,” Ruei nodded pressing their forehead’s together. “The baby passed, they won’t be here,”

“Thank you,”

Even when it was breathed out, the following painful cries of mourning were heard. Looking down in shame the Alpha couldn’t help but wonder why he hadn’t seen this before.

Ten Years ago when the water bender had been brought into the Palace Wall he had gone to see with his fellow Warriors. Back then he had no thought of mercy for him, thinking this was good.

Now the shame fell in.

Turning to walk back out he stopped noticing something in the corner. Frowning he walked over, finding some dirt dug up, it was good size hole, maybe over a little bit of food long and deep.

Was he trying to escape like this?

That thought was thrown out when he noticed there were several other little plots all of which had rocks piled on them. Vomit hit the back of his throat at the realization of what these were.

Graves.

Walking out of the room he stood outside unable to handle the situation.

The war he could do, fighting, torturing his prisoners, but this? This shook his soul in ways he never thought possible.

--

“Grandfather?”

Azulon stopped himself from drinking, looking over and seeing Zuko there. He was bowing this time. It seemed he was learning well, the dance proving he’d be held high in court one day for when he would be married off.

“Raise, Zuko,” He smiled a bit as the boy got up walking over, he took a seat next to him, but there was a little paper in his hand. “What do you have there?”

“I wrote you a poem for your birthday,” He opened it. “Ruei helped me with some words.”

“Hm, you do you?”

“Yes, I love him,” Zuko took a breath before reading the little poem it was about Fire Bending. When he was done he looked at his grandfather. “Did you like it?”

“Fire Bending, hm?” Azulon chuckled. “You know Omegas can’t bend,”

“Yes, but… I…” Zuko chewed on his lip, he remembered if he ever slipped up Ruei always told him to speak of his future mate. “…I thought my mate would?”

“Oh? You think of that?”

“It is what I am for?” Zuko was confused. “Am I not to have a mate one day Grandfather?”

That made him sad. He had seen a few couples look at each like Ruei and Lu Ten. The way their eyes seemed to hold such a light made him want that one day. He had told his Grandfather that hadn’t he?

“Yes, you will. A strong Alpha who you will serve,” Looking at the boy he kept his surprise hidden. “What do you wish for, young one?”

“To be happy,” Titling his head Zuko thought. “To… have a family.”

That is what they were made for, so that’s what he wanted right? Everyone said that Omegas live their lives for family, to give birth, and to make their mates happy.

To be a mother.

“Grandfather?”

“Yes?”

“Do you have a mother?”

“I did once,” He paused. “Hm, that was so long ago,”

“I’m sorry,” Zuko laid his head on the old man’s knee, his little hand rubbing the knee. “I’ll write you more poems… Do you like cake?”

Azulon had to chuckle at the thought of getting a poem about cake.

--

By the time they had gotten back to their room, everything washed, cleaned and the blood clothes sent to be washed, Lu Ten was in deep thought. He was meditating while sending someone to get Zuko.

The part should be ending soon anyway.

Still, he sat there as thought went over and over in his head. Imgines of the birth, of Ruei not even faltering when he reached inside the Omega to remove that piece of flesh. One he found out that could have killed him if it stayed inside.

Wait.

“Ruei.” Lu Ten called. “Come join me,”

Walking over Ruei sat next to Lu Ten, leaning into his shoulder. His mate's scent comforted him a lot. Pulling him close Lu Ten kissed him, then slowly turned so he could pull him into his lap.

“How many times have you done that?”

“With Yura? Once,” Ruei spoke. “With others? A lot,”

“You’ve performed this before?” He could barely stomach what he saw, how did Ruei do this and be able to go back to normal? “How…?”

What could he say?

How could he say?

“I’ve been helping omegas give birth since I was ten,” Ruei looked at him, cupping Lu Ten’s cheek. “Do not worry, husband, I was scared when I learned at first, but I know how to help.”

“You ever lose anyone?”

“Yes…” Nodding Ruei sighed. “I thought I was going to lose Yura…”

“If anyone knew how much you cared for him…” Lu Ten didn’t want to think or even imagine, but he knew. “We need to be careful,”

“I understand, still, I wish I could help him,”

Lu Ten hated himself, he did because he knew what he was going to do when he went out to sea next was dangerous, and it would be but he kissed his mate.

“I might have an idea, but it will be long if your friend can hold out until then,”

“I’m listening.”

--

Zuko returned to the room half asleep, a servant carrying him. He purred happily when he was held between Lu Ten and his mom, happily drifting off while thinking of asking for cake in the morning.

--

“Hakoda!”

Jerking around from his fishing boat the Alpha looked up seeing a hawk flying towards him. That hawk was nowhere near here, and it was carrying a tube on his back, a small one.

It landed on the boat.

Carefully he walked towards it taking off the tube. Was it from the Fire Nation? And if so what did they want? His stomach twisted when he opened it, reading.

He fell back almost fainting as Bato reached over to take the note.

Hi, Hakoda, guess you weren’t expecting to hear from me. I’m alive. I have a child. I have someone willing to help me, and there is an abandoned island. It's mostly used for random trading near the Fire Nation borders.

My friend and his mate are going to help me escape, but it’ll take a while since he was injured. He leaves in less than a year. I’ll contact you a week before we arrive since that is how long it will take us to travel there.

-Yura

Chapter Text

The Fire was Glorious.

Roku was breathtaking.

The Fire that flamed from the fans as the Omega danced for the royal court had Sozin’s breath caught in his throat. The normally long hair had been pulled up into a loose top knot, with paper ribbons while they pulled the front, once he supposed them to be bangs down to frame his face and as he spun the Fire seemed to dance with him a push and pull, almost like Ying and Yang.

They spun in a circle rushing around as the fire waved and weaved between them. He forgot that this was a group dance, his only focus was Roku.

The music came to an end. Cheers and clapping began as they bowed, then bowed to the Fire Lord who laughed loudly, commanding the rest of the celebration to begin.

Standing Sozin bowed to his Father before making his way towards the court Omegas, who were all in fits and giggled as he approached. With a lopsided smile, he held his hand out.

“Care to dance Roku?”

“Well, since you walked all the way over here,” Smling Roku took his hand, being lead away he waved back at the others who quickly leaned into each other to chatter. “You know I just lost a bet because of you,”

“What bet?” Sozin asked as they go to the dance floor, they exchanged soft bows to each other before moving in time with the music. “And if so, how much did you lose?”

“I said you’d wait until after the first dance to come get me, they said you’d head right over.”

“Looks like you picked the wrong side then,”

“Yes, I supposed I did,” Roku was spun so his back was against Sozin’s looking at him. “But I owe them all a gold coin.”

“Really, now?”

“Can I borrow a bag of coins?”

Sozin laughed, but later he did give him a bag because Roku wasn’t joking about owing them.

The next few days the two spent sparring, Fire Bending and trying to one-up each other on sets. It ended like it normally did with Roku being clumsy, Sozin catching him and then catching him before he could land.

“You know one day I’m not going to catch you,” Sozin helped his Omega up, frowning. “If you’re ever in a fight, this could end badly.”

“But Sozin!” Roku laughed dropping his hands over Sozin’s neck. “I’ll always have you to catch me! Isn’t that what Alphas do?”

Unable to keep the frown on his face, Sozin laughed pulling Roku close to hold him by the waist. The Omega was tall, one of the things that stood out and people mumbled rumors that there might be Air Nomad in him.

“Yes, I suppose we do,”

“We should go into town,” Roku leaned down to press their foreheads together. “I want to get some new robes for our birthdays,”

“Hm,” Sozin nodded before grinning pulling him into a kiss. “Soon, we will be married,”

Purring Roku pulled back. “I want lots of cookies at the wedding,”

“Now, what kind of an Alpha would I be if I didn’t make sure you had all the cookies your heart desires,” Sozin kissed him holding him close, loving how Roku seemed to melt against him, and moaned into the kiss when pushed his hips up. “Why do we go back to my room?”

“Yes,” Roku blushed pulling back a little. “Eagar, hm?”

Sozin kissed his neck, causing the other to let out a squeal of laughter before they hurried to the Prince’s room.

--

Their home was being set up for Ruei’s upcoming birth. As the months drew near, he had started to waddle, unable to move to much, and required help when standing.

Yet, they had enough time to celebrate Zuko’s birthday, the young Omega seemed to have a talent for dancing with twin fans, impressing the court as while as the Fire Lord, be it slow serene dances to fast wild ones.

At the moment Zuko was sitting in front of him, drawing while Ruei brushed out his hair. It was getting longer, he wondered if he should try it now or in a month.

That thought was stopped when he felt a cramp in his back. Wincing he thought maybe he’d have to get up for the millionth time to go to pee when it came again.

Pausing he felt his belly, the movement there, then another cramp causing him to realize. “Zuko, go get your, Father,”

“Huh?” Zuko looked up, but stood as an odd scent floated up into his nose. “I’ll be right back!”

Leaning back Ruei kept breathing softly, calling out for servants to get the bedding ready. Never being on this side of things he was grateful when he was helped so he could lean back taking in slow labored breaths.

Not long before he could start to worry the door opened with the Head Court Omega rushing in, others gathered, hot water, towels, and he was pulled onto his knees and helped to check.

He couldn’t tell which one of his fellow Omegas was behind him, just that their arms hooked his underarms helping him balance while the others carefully helped him.

“Ruei!” Lu Ten came running, he was carrying Zuko in one arm, his son having come to get him from going over plans with his father. Once inside he set him down. “Are you alright?”

“I am well as one can be,” Taking short breaths, he gasped when another pain shot through his spine. “I think it’s time!”

“it is,” The head Omega nodded, there was an air of excitement in the air, some giggling for the soon-to-be child. “Now you need to push,”

“Look away,” Lu Ten kept Zuko watching, the small Omega curled into his neck, holding on, but he rubbed his back trying to keep his calm, he could smell how upset he was. “It’s going to be alright, Ruei, is going to be fine,”

Ruei screamed.

“What’s happening?!”

“Wait, outside please,” Ruei waved them off. “I’m fine, just wait outside please!”

“I promised I’d never leave your side,” Lu Ten frowned. “I’ll be right here for you…”

Ruei screamed while hissing in pain.

“…And I will be right here for you outside,” Lu Ten hurried to wait outside, Zuko in his arms. “We’re fine out here,”

Half an hour later a baby was crying, Ruei was moved to lean back against one of his fellow Omegas while he caught his breath. His hair was sweat-soaked, the pain of birth vanished once he heard the baby crying, the chatter of excitement around him.

The baby was cleaned up quickly, cord cut and tied before overwhelming warmth and love filled his heart, and soul and the scent of his baby being placed on his chest.

Arms around the small bundle of joy, who was crying, a good sigh, he pressed his lips to the baby’s cheek, still catching his breath, bearly aware that he was being cleaned up.

“Healthy?”

“Healthy,” The Head Omega smiled at him, “I’ll get your husband,”

“Thank you,” Nuzzling his baby he kept kissing him, as the baby settled down from his crying. Purring loudly, Ruei was able to sit up slightly, trying to get a little more comfortable, while his mate and son were brought back in. Lu Ten set Zuko down before sitting down next to Ruei. “Zuko, this is Han Yi, your brother,”

“Hello, Han Yi,” Zuko stared leaning close. “He’s tiny,”

“He was just born, he’ll grow,” Lu Ten promised leaning closer in amazement, reaching over to brush the back of his knuckle on the little cheek. “He’s beautiful…”

“Would you like to hold him?” Ruei asked gently helping his mate hold Han Yi carefully showing him how to support his head. “There we go,”

Sitting there Lu Ten could only stare, unsure on what shifted in his life, however, he knew he was going to protect his family no matter what, and one day his child would grow to be a proud member of the Fire Nation.

--

The celebration that was going to happen for the new Prince was being held three months after the birth was to be held. Now that Lu Rei had a direct bloodline, it meant that Han Yi was now third in line for the Throne.

Iroh arrived back from his new plans on taking down Ba Sing Se to see his grandchild, the three-month-old was doing well, Zuko helped when he could, often wanting to hold the baby while Ruei was cooking or other things.

Lu Ten spent a lot of time with his family, a few times he got teased by his friends when he didn’t want to leave the baby behind, so he often had his mate joining him, who made the best food and drinks.

As they were getting ready for the party, Han Yi was being shown off by Iroh while Lu Ten joined Ruei in his weekly visits to see Yura, who seemed to be healed.

“Three months already?”

“Yes, he’s doing well,”

He could hear them talking while Lu Ten was keeping an ear out. He should probably start thinking of a way to sneak the Water Omega out soon, they ahd to leave in a few months after all.

“When are you going to back to your Omega duties?”

“I already have?” Ruei gave a small laugh. “I had a week off, that was nice and my body healed a little bit.”

“A week? You pushed out an entire human and they only give you a week?” Yura sounded shocked. “Light work at least?”

“Hm, no? I mean, once we had someone who got really sick and she was bed-bound for three weeks, but some of us took over caring for her family and mate,”

“And when she was better?”

“She got back to taking care of family.”

“So, you never get to relax? What if you have another child? You have two… and well, do you get any breaks?”

Lu Ten frowned leaning closer to the door.

“I don’t mind, it’s simply how it’s done,” There was the sound of clothes shifting. “There, we go! How’s that feel?”

“Warmer, thank you,”

“I’ll see you again, soon, I need to go get Zuko ready,”

“How is his dancing?”

“Wonderful, and he’s going to perform for Han Yi today.”

They chattered for a little while longer, if Lu Ten hadn’t known better he was sure that anyone would have thought they were talking while sharing tea and snacks and not Ruei cleaning Yura’s new injuries from whoever went after him this time.

--

“Well, look at you!” Azula walked up to Zuko. “I heard you’re doing a fan Dane with Ruei?”

“Azula!” Zuko looked nervous, he was sweating a little. “I am…”

“What? Nervous?” She asked.

“They tied this thing too tight!” Zuko was struggling to get the thing loose. “I breathe in it,”

“Here, let me see,” She pulled on the strings until they gave a bit. “How’s that?”

“Thank you, I can breathe again,” He put a hand on his chest. “There was so much perfumes and oils, I couldn’t breathe.”

“Yeah, well, that’s what you get for being born an Omega,” She smirked, she had just presented about a month before the baby was born, and as Alpha and her party had been bigger. “What are you going to do after you dance?”

“I don’t know, I might go see if the other Omegas can play,” Zuko had gotten used to playing with them while not performing or helping anyone, so playing with them always made him smile. “What about you?”

“Mai, Ty Lee, and I are going to go sneak into the kitchens and get some dessert before everyone else,” She smiled. “Want to come with us?”

“We’ll get in trouble…”

“No, we won’t we’ve done it before,” She crossed her arms. “Unless you scared~”

“I’m not scared!” He hissed, “I can just let me dance first.”

“Meet us by the drinks,” She waved at him. “Good luck with your dance,”

“Thank you,” He waved at her. He missed her a lot, sometimes he didn’t get to see her for a week, and often time it had been Ruei bargaining for Ozai to let his sister and Ursa come over. When he spotted his Ruei, who had called Mom more often then not, he rushed over. “I’m here!”

“Are you ready?” Ruei asked, they had been dressed in identical clothing, the robes, shorter and tighter around the middle, sleeved to the elbows so they could use the long silk fans. “Just remember if you miss a step follow me,”

Nodding Zuko took in a deep breath taking out his fans. He was excited, Ruei had been a well-known dancer and he had seen him perform and sing before, a little bit, he wished he could sing too, but he hadn’t had time to remember the song.

Shoulders back and relaxed he followed Ruei to the floor, float, he had to float, and bowed to his Grandfather, as he fell in sync with Ruei as the music and Ruei’s voice started to ring through the entire court.

The royal family watched.

Lu Ten’s heart was beating, skipping, or racing he didn’t care. Seeing Ruei sing and dance again captured the very essence of his soul, the fire in his heart seeing the love of his life sing and dance.

The smoothness of the silk fans seemed to capture how perfect his lover was. Green eyes so full of life, that he had to recall what breathing was, and when he spun, Zuko followed, so small and he wondered if Ruei had ever been that small when he danced for the first time.

When the dance came to an end Ruei bowed to the Fire Lord, Zuko tucked neatly into his side in the same bow. The clapping was heard, the Fire Lord proclaiming that it was a wonderful start to the night.

As they stood, Zuko hugged Ruei before heading over to the drinks where Azula and the others were, he took her outstretched hand, before she was pulling him along, vanishing into the crowd.

As Ruei took his seat next to Lu Ten was feeling a little lightheaded from the dance. Maybe three months after birth wasn’t the best time to do such a control dance that required you to look effortless.

Once Han Yi was back in his arms, he looked around in the crowd for Zuko. Not seeing him he wondered if he had gone off to play with the other Omegas, but as the minutes passed he started to get worried.

Maybe they had gone to see if there were games near the back of the court. They could be playing is all. However, he glanced over seeing Ursa scanning the crowd too.

Looking back he tried to spot Azula, but nothing.

Still, out of breath, he thought about asking if Lu Ten had seen where he ran off too, until there was a shout, a clatter of what sounded like trays being dropped and running out of the side entrance where the food was brought through was four kids making a break for it.

Zuko tripped, but Azula pulled him up as they all made a mad dash towards the door all covered in flour.

Oh no.

Chapter Text

Zuko whined as water poured over his head. “I’m going to become soup!”

“Yes, well, that’s what you get,” Ruei sighed, this was the third time he had tried getting the flour out of the boy’s hair. Turns out it was mixed with sugar and some other ingredients and once in the bath had turned into paste. “Just be glad we can save your hair.”

“It was Azula’s idea,” Zuko pouted crossing his arms, he closed his eyes tighter as oils, rose milk, and other stuff were poured out of the bottles on his head. “And there was no sweets…”

“You best not be doing that again,” Lu Ten warned with a frown, he was holding Han Yi. “You’re very lucky the Fire Lord was serval drinks in.”

Pouting Zuko let his hair be scrubbed again. Hopefully, this was the last time getting placed into a bath. Maybe trying to help Azula climb up the side of the big bowls wasn’t a good idea.

“I’m sorry,” He frowned. “It was fun,”

“Getting in trouble is not something Omegas do,” Ruei shook his head. “You are very lucky, Zuko, had it been anyone else but Husband you would have been beat.”

Lu Ten turned around at that.

Surely Ruei jested!

Instead, he could see how worried his mate was, sniffing the air he took in the underling of worry and stress and he was trying to explain to Zuko what could happen.

Even to the point where he, as Ruei often did, gave cautionary tales of, and honesty? Lu Ten was disgusted. That didn’t change the fact that his mind went back to when Ruei had asked him for something to bite down.

Wait…

“Up you go,” Ruei got Zuko out drying him up, the servants helped while he tried to warm him up before bed. “Next time do not get into trouble, alright? What are we, Zuko?”

“We are Omegas,” Zuko sighed, but he nodded. “Omegas are sweet, we listen, we serve and it’s bad manners if we don’t do our best for the Alphas who care for us and the Fire Lord.”

“And?”

“Obedient.”

“Yes,” With a sigh of relief, Ruei nuzzled him. “I love you very much, please remember these things,”

“I will, Mama,” Zuko nuzzled him back. “Can I stay up later?”

Laughing softly Ruei shook his head. “It’s already way past your bedtime,”

Lu Ten walked over as Han Yi started to whine, he might be hungry, so he handed him to his mate, who stood up to take him. He picked up Zuko and looked him over.

So tiny.

Just a child, then he looked at his mate, who was shifting the baby, and letting one side of his robes fall open to feed him. Looking back at Zuko who nuzzled his cheek to his he smiled holding him close.

What would happen when Zuko came of age? Grandfather had said that they were impressed by the little Omega, of course, the talk of saving him was one of the topics of the court.

To whom, they had no idea, which concerned Lu Ten. He had seen Omegas get married off to older Alphas. There were of course those who lost their mages and normally give to someone else. Requested or sometimes the council would pair them off to make sure a court Omega was cared for.

“Daddy?” Zuko looked at him, little hands tugging his shoulders. “What’s wrong?”

“Lu Ten?”

“Ah, nothing,” He smiled, shaking his head a little. “Perpheas I had one to many a drink. Come now let’s get you to bed.”

Once Zuko was asleep, three lines into the story he was out, the couple made their way to their room and Han Yi was carried away by one of Ruei’s servants.

Lu Ten started to get his armor off, Ruei helping him, mind in thought again. Playing over how they lived. Looking as his mate undid the ties with a smile.

“Ruei?”

“Yes?” Green eyes looked up at him.

“You.. You were kept for me, correct?”

“Of course,” Ruei nodded pausing his hands on his husband’s chest. “Is… something wrong?”

“When I told them, Father and Grandfather, that I wanted you?” He paused trying to put into words what he wanted to ask. “What were you thinking?”

“Oh, I was excited,”

That’s good.

“And scared,”

That… wasn’t good.

“Scared?”

“We had known each other all of three days. I was worried that maybe I’d made the wrong impression or if I slipped up,” Ruei blushed. “You are very handsome, love, I had never seen you so up close until that day.”

“You seemed surprised,” Lu Ten thought back on it, how Ruei put up his fan in surprise when he all but climbed the wall, to get into the group of Omegas who backed up. “So, I scared you?”

“It was unusual, but only a little, you did claim me there, and then when you noticed I had no collar of my own.”

That’s right.

He had leaned down to check Ruei’s neck. He hadn’t asked or anything, just had to see if there was an Alpha’s collar on his neck. Instead, he found a silk ribbon, meaning he was being saved for someone who was high ranking or earned the right to claim the Omega as their own.

Lu Ten had wasted no time in getting word to the Fire Lord he chose an Omega. The only thing was after that was said and done he asked to court him. Unsure why, but he liked the idea when he sent gifts or flowers, other things before marriage.

“Did you think I’d be cruel?”

“We all think that.”

Lu Ten tensed.

Ruei gently placed his hands on his mate’s face, rubbing his thumbs on his cheeks, looking sad.

“It’s not you, Lu Ten, it’s everything. All we know, I and the other Omegas is that we are blessed to be given to an Alpha, and if the spirits have blessed us a kind mate,” Ruei assured, and sounded so genuine, sure of this is how life was. “And those of us who don’t, we just have to try harder.”

That didn’t sound right.

Pulling Ruei close he kissed him softly, then just held his lover in his arms tightly. He couldn’t picture a world where anyone would dare lay a hand on Ruei. Who would harm such a sweet caring person who did everything for everyone?

What would have happened if he died in the blast?

Would they have given his mate to someone else?

A moment of horror struck Lu Ten.

He had bedded Ruei a few times before he left to join his Father to take down a wall that would lead to Ba Sing Se. Death would have left Ruei up for marriage and they would have checked him to see if the Omega was pure.

Would they have killed Ruei?

No, he was too valuable to raise and serve the court Omegas. Would they have given him to someone? Someone kind? Someone brutal? Would his love life be a happy life or one of fear?

A noise made him let go as Ruei went to pick up Han Yi, so see if he needed to be changed or fed. Sitting on the bed while holding his head as it throbbed, painful dull throbs, thinking.

What would have happened to Ruei.

Or Zuko.

Gritting his teeth he thought about how Ozai didn’t even want the boy because of his Omega status, there was a fury in his soul. What would that man have done to his son?

“Lu Ten?”

Looking up he paused seeing Ruei dressed for bed, hair down, flowing over his shoulders, while holding our his sleeping robes and he realized he had been in deep thought for a while, the baby asleep.

Changing quickly he laid down holding Ruei close. “I love you, Ruei,”

“I love you, too,” Ruei pursed softly, curled into his side, perfectly fitting while a strong arm held him tightly. “Is something bothering you, love?”

“I’m not sure,” Letting out a frustrated hum he closed his eyes pinching the bridge of his nose. “I think tomorrow I will stay in. I might need meditation.”

“Shall I send your servants away in the morning, then?”

“Yes,” Lu Ten kissed him again, this time turning so they were on their sides, holding Ruei tight. “You know I’d never harm you, right, Ruei?”

“Yes, I know now,” Ruei cuddled as impossibly close as he could. “I am very blessed.”

But he wasn’t blessed, Lu Ten thought, no, it was him who was blessed with someone like Ruei. Someone who loved him so much that even with the fear of what life would hand out, abuse, lashing, beatings, and it made him sick.

Closing his eyes he prayed to the Spirits.

Perhaps for the first time since his first real taste of war, he prayed for them to tell him what could have come if he hadn’t survived.

--

[ Please listen to this as it was perfect for Lu Ten's vision of Spirlas of Fire]

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BZ8qL5P270Q&pp=ygUNbm8gbG9uZ2VyIHlvdQ%3D%3D

[End]

“WHO?!”

Ruei was sleeping peacefully, warmth, being held by his husband, when suddenly a filled voice that was in crackles of rage that sounded so angry that he was almost thrown, eyes snapping open as Lu Ten sat up pulling him with him.

The Alpha was growling darkly panting hard, teeth showing and Ruei swore that his gold eyes were glowing in the night. Whispering out his name, he tensed when those eyes snapped to him, but as quickly as the rage was there he was pulled into his Alpha’s lap, strong arms holding him tight.

Holding back Ruei wondered if it was a nightmare about the war.

Holding his Omega tightly, he pressed his lips on the bite mark on Ruei’s gland, as he glared into the dark, the murderous need to kill only calming by the faded realness of the vision he had, but he wished the spirit would have told him who had harmed his mate in this vision.

Chapter Text

Zuko spun into a stance.

Fan dancing had many forms and he wanted to learn them all. Spinning and moving while trying to look like one was floating was hard. Some of the dances were hard.

Hours of practice went on while Mama fed Han Yi, the now almost one-year-old was starting to stand. Now almost seven Zuko continued to try to get it right.

There was court tonight, a celebration for Uncle and Daddy who were to leave to fight again. Which meant he’d not see them for a long time. Thus he had to be perfect for the dance.

Lu Ten was in thought when happened to look up to see Zuko stagger in one stance. He frowned for a second. That dance almost looked like defense.

When his son staggered again he paused, in his mind, started to picture if someone was fighting the child, and each move seemed to time in with Zuko’s dance.

What the hell?

Frustrated Zuko stopped taking in a deep breath. No getting mad, he had to breathe like Mama said, in, out, relax, reset, and continue. Omegas don’t get mad.

“Zuko, come here,”

Blinking Zuko looked over, but closed his fans walking over wondering if he had messed up the dance. Bowing he looked up curious, and when he was lifted up he nuzzled his Dad’s cheek.

“You’re good at dancing,” Lu Ten remarked, “What has you struggling?”

“…I don’t want you to leave,” Zuko admitted mood dropping. “Last time you left you were sick for a long time.”

Nodding Lu Ten thought back. He had come here injured, living, then took almost two years to recover. Thanks to Yura he was well again in less than half a year, however, the rest had been planning, his family and sadly he still had to help his Father come up with a plan to take down Ba Sing Se.

Ruei had been worried out of his mind about him returning to the Earth Kingdom. Not that he could blame him.

That vision he had seen a while ago, so many faces blurred. He recognized those he recognized Ruei, Zuko, Azula, his Father, but the others? It was like there was fog keeping him from seeing their faces.

The Spirit who had shown him such a fate, one where he died from his injuries, his Father in grief. He frowned thinking back to that intense vision of Ruei being told by the Head Omega.

The image of Ruei going to say goodbye, downing to his devastated father, and not even a short time later Grandfather passed. This left his Father a hollow shell.

Ozai became Fire Lord with the last wish of the Azulon, which made no sense to him. Hearing the Fire Sage announcing those who passed, his name in there while Azula and Zuko bowed to the new Fire Lord left him sick.

In this vision Zuko had been claimed as a Beta, never presenting at five. Struggling, stressed, and Ruei nowhere in sight. It wasn’t until the spirit showed that Ruei was given to an Alpha, cruel and unable to see who this man was that didn’t take the look of fear on Ruei’s face away.

The bruising, Han Yi’s birth, and being punished for not being a virgin, and then there was a moment where their child vanished. Not knowing at first if he had been killed or sent away, but years passed with Ruei living in a hell all of his own and even giving birth to a second child.

Moments of happiness were only for the child. Some confusion when rare was the time the Alpha treated his mate like a human. Then one day Zuko appeared, older, late presenting Omega.

And… and he was hurt.

Scared, in pain, and crying, Ruei doing his best to care for him. The vision had swarmed them with a glimpse of his broken and spread-out family, there was a group who came to save Zuko but Ruei stayed behind because of his child.

Whoever was with Zuko there was an Alpha. The two seemed to dance, somewhere with masks on. The eyes meet through masks, unsure who this Alpha was, however, he knew they had fallen in love with one another.

Then pain, the same Alpha had attacked them, harming Ruei, his precious beloved, his son Zuko, and Azula, whom Ruei referred to as his children. What happened in this world that could have been?!

“Daddy?!”

Jerking out of thought Lu Ten looked at Zuko who looked half scared, half worried, his little hands curled on his shoulders. For a moment he had no idea what caused the fear, but he looked at his mate who looked worried too and he realized he was growling.

“Ah, sorry,” He shook his head trying to get the feelings that often came when he thought back on the vision. “I guess I forgot myself.”

“Are you alright, husband?” Ruei asked walking over taking Zuko setting him down. “Would you like me to get you anything?”

“No, I’m…” Covering his mouth in thought Lu Ten took a breath. “Can you bring me something cool to drink?”

“Yes, of course,” Ruei leaned close to kiss his cheek.

Smiling Lu Ten pulled him close. “I love you,”

“I love you too,” Purring Ruei moved back. “Do you want something to eat before the party?”

“No,” Shaking his head he waited as Ruei brought him some cooled water, and he drank it. “I need to run an errand in town, I will be back.”

“We will be here,” Ruei paused. “I wish you didn’t have to leave…”

“I know, but I will be back before you know it,” Lu Ten promised, kissing him again. “I promise,”

--

Yura was so hungry.

His child was getting older, and he needed more food, so he’d give most of it to him aside from a few bites here and there. Ruei’s visits had been less and less because he had been caught by a guard who snitched to Lu Ten.

Of course, the couple was aware of what Ruei was doing. However, the new guard took his job seriously. Thus harder to find a pocket of space to sneak in water and food.

They got away with a lie, Ruei saying he was curious about him, which seemed to ease the guard. The bastard mocked his dear friend once he was gone calling him a pillow whore for the prince.

Even with as little as he ate, he was worried about his child. Even without naming him, it was too hard after the first few births, with the children dying, he hadn’t given them names.

At first, he assumed that his baby wouldn’t live like the others. To his shock, he did, much longer than the others. Not sure if that was a blessing or a curse because it gave Yura a reason to live.

In this hellhole?

Curse.

Meeting Ruei?

Blessing.

He was so hungry he had his wrist in his mouth, sucking on it, trying to tick his body into thinking he had something. Feeling weak wasn’t something knew, but he had to go heal a bitch before they returned him and didn’t give him any water or food after they blocked him.

He vaguely heard the door open. It wasn’t until he heard something thud near him. What did they want now? He whimpered when he was pulled up, it wasn’t harsh so he assumed they were here to have some fun with his body.

Unable to fight back Yura whined when the Alpha, that much he could tell about this person removed his hand away from his mouth. Did they know he was probably dying and this was the only thing to distract him?

That was tossed out when something held to his lips. Honey milk? He jerked into sitting up more drying to gulp it down, but the pouch seemed designed to slow down.

He didn’t care, he wanted the honey milk, the ach in his stomach slowly fading away, he got maybe half of it down when he looked up and saw someone in a dark robe.

Hunger outweighed fear, but he stared, blue eyes wide that had peaks of tears. Maybe there would have been actual tears had he not been so starved and left thirsty.

Just as he started to place who this was he was hit with a sudden spell of sleepiness. Eyelids suddenly heavy he cursed on the fact he continued to drink the damn milk even as he slipped under.

The person then left to give the child the same warm honey milk, once he was passed out as well, the Alpha left the room closing it behind him.

--

Azula and Zuko walked side by side as they approached the Fire Lord, bowing to him before turning to each other. Being an Omega Zuko bowed to her first while she nodded her head.

Walking off to the side of the court while she performed her Fire Bending skills he was impressed. Everyone was speaking about how she had such control over her bending skills, sets seemed to come to his sister with such ease that he couldn’t help but feel a moment of jealousy.

He wished he could do that.

But Omegas didn’t Fire Bend.

Once she was down the court erupted into cheers and claps. She had a grin on her face loving the attention, but she only needed one person’s approval.

“Brilliant!” Azulon claimed. “one day you shall be a great Admiral Azula, your parents should be proud.”

She puffed out her little chest at the praise. She bowed again to the Fire Lord before moving back to her parents, standing with her arms behind her back.

Taking a breath Zuko took a breath walking into the center and bowing before unfolding his fans. When the music started he surprised the court, he had begged Ruei to teach him a song, one that Grandfather loved.

Singing had come easier with practice as Zuko danced, he hoped he almost flowed with the music and song like his Mama. The silk of the fans creates the illusion of the story

When it came to an end he bowed, hearing the clapping and cheers. He looked up at Grandfather who had a small smile on his face while he clapped.

Good.

He did good.

Once permitted to stand he bowed to the crowd before returning to his family, sitting on his Daddy’s right side, while his Mama was on the left holding Han Yi in his lap.

There was talk, a speech of the glory of the Fire Nation because the festival began. Standing Zuko wanted to go say hello to his sister when a couple approached them.

The Omega addressed his Mama first.

“Wonderful! Wonderful, Ruei, you’ve taught the young Prince well!”

“Thank you, Bea,” Ruei smiled. “How are you?”

“As good as one could be,” Laughing Bea covered his mouth. “We were close to the border when we received word that the Dragon of the West and his son would be off again.”

“Ah, yes,” Ruei nodded nervously. “Back Ba Sing Se,”

“Come let us walk, shall we?” Bea hooked his arm to his fellow Omega’s starting to walk. “I shall return with refreshments, Fahei,”

“Very well,”

“General Fahei,” Lu Ten grinned. “I heard you’d be joining us for this?”

“Yes, my ship is ready and at your service, your Highness,” The man bowed to him. “I not been back for a while, it seems you have a wonderful family,”

“Thank you,” Lu Ten could feel the man wanting to ask. Everyone knew that Zuko had been given to them just after he presented over a year and a half ago, but no one elaborated on it. “Are things as I designed them to be, General?”

“All is taken care of,” He nodded. “We expect things to go according to plan.”

“Good.” Lu Ten looked over where Ruei and Bea were. His mate was laughing at something the other was saying. The older Omega, was more lively than than most of those who had been married off, the black-haired Omega often with a fan to try to hide his expression. “Perpheas you should bring your mate with you, Fahei.”

“The seas are no place for my beloved,” Fahei himself was drinking a bottle of wine. “No, he'd be safer at home.”

“That’s an order,” Lu Ten stared at Omega who clapped his hands, whatever joke he had said had Ruei giggling while Zuko was trying not to laugh too loudly. “Call it a feeling but trust me your mate will be safe with you.”

The look Fahei gave him like he was unsure, but he nodded. “I will have my servants pack his things.”

Nodding Lu Ten tried to pull the information from a blurry moment of something. What was it? What had been the end of Bea? Maybe he was reading too into it, sometimes thinking it had been a dream but he was sure it wasn’t.

At least he hoped it was driving him mad.

“Oh, did you hear?” He spoke catching the man’s attention. “Some idiot mixed up my tea order. Had blueberries in them. Not good with Jasmie, at least not to me.”

“Blueberries?” Fahei frowned, then bowed to him. “Pardon me, your highness I must go check on something.”

Nodding Lu Ten watched him hurry away.

Either it was right or he just made a passing comment. It didn’t matter. Looking down he saw Azula walking, she had a serious face, like she was torn from being angry and trying to hide her emotions.

“Well, there she is,” He called to her, she looked at him surprised. “Azula a wonderful performance.”

“I was off by a second in the middle set.” She clenched her firsts. “It was sloppy.”

“Now whoever told you that is jealous,” Lu Ten sat back on his heels so he could almost be at eye level with her, she was so tiny. “I must say I would be jealous too if I couldn’t fire bend like that until I was ten.”

“Really?” She took a moment to think. “It wasn’t sloppy?”

“If that was sloppy then all of us are untrained,” He chuckled, then whispered. “Don’t tell anyone but once when I was eight I slipped and told the entire court I made up the move.”

She laughed. “No, you didn’t!”

“On my honor of the Fire Nation, I swear it.”

She was smiling now, a big one, no longer mad. Unable to think of what to do, she just stood there. He patted her head then pointed out where Zuko was and she took off.

Standing he watched as she took his hand, quickly promising that no, they were not going to get into trouble. Instead, she dragged him onto the dance floor leading him around.

He wasn’t sure but he thought he saw Azula trying to catch the attention of one of the new court Omegas, he forgot her name, but he had things to do and when to speak with his father.

When Ruei came back he saw the look of worry on his face, while Bea had a similar one. “What’s wrong?”

“Bea’s mate went to get something from their room and there was a mix-up with the gift Fahei had left him.” Ruei looked upset. “The tea he had gifted him had been mistakenly switched with Blueberries.”

A cold chill went down his back.

So, the vision could be trusted, but it was so muddled at times he didn’t know if it would be a hit or miss.

“You would have gotten ill?”

“No, Prince Lu Ten,” Bea bowed. “I fear that I am deathly allergic to them,”

“Thank the spirits that you were able to make sure. I’ve heard that the teas have been mixed up,” He watched as Ruei led him away, and then he sighed deeply. He’d have to figure something out. “Father, how long do you think we will be gone this time?”

“It’s hard to say,” Iroh took another drink. “We will be on the front line, so if you plan on taking your mate with you, it could be dangerous.”

That was the problem.

In the vision he had died, leaving Ruei and Zuko in the hands of a madman. Looking over at Ozai he frowned. His Uncle had never been one for kindness far from how his brother was.

In that life, he died, but in this one, he lived.

His thoughts were interrupted when he saw a guard walk up to his Grandfather, they whispered something to him, before waving. Lu Ten took a drink of his wine waiting.

Soon someone came to get Iroh, he watched his Fathe leave. Watching from the corner of his eye, he waited until his father came back to inform him that the Water Bender and his child had died.

Good.

All according to plan.

--

Yura felt heavy.

So heavy.

Barely able to open his eyes, he thinks, it was so dark but he was on soft blankets, warm, so soft, and he could feel something warm in his arms. His child? Yes, that was him.

Where were they?

So dark.

Unable to move, but nothing holding him.

“Careful with those trunks!”

Was that Lu Ten’s voice?

“It carries precious cargo!” He heard him growl. “Do not drop it, should they be damaged it’ll be your heads!”

It was then Yura felt that they were moving, being lifted, the sound of water could be heard in his ears. Still, lost in darkness, until it was still. The sound of the door clicking shut.

The one thing that stood out was there were no sounds of chains, no heavy metal on his neck or wrists. Did they finally die? Is that what happened? Yura had no idea, but then there was a light that cracked through.

Looking up he saw Ruei and Lu Ten’s faces.

“Just sleep, we’ll be on our way soon,”

Yura closed his eyes finding peace.

He could trust Ruei.

Chapter Text

“It’s not much however we can still do our best,” Bea walked with Ruei as they entered the ship. They followed a guard who escorted them to the main cabin. “Is Lu Ten not joining us?”

“He’s making sure our things are carried on,” With a smile Ruei looked back, he was nervous. In those trucks… Yura and his child. It was locked, but he was scared. “I supposed Alphas don’t care much for old items to be broken.”

“I suppose not,” Nodding Bea walked into the cabin with the younger Omega looking around. “Well, I’m used to being on the outer seas with Fahei, but this is what it’s like.”

Looking around hands folded together Ruei saw that it had a main part, looked like it was made to be some living room, kitchen, and sitting space.

“Over here is the bedroom,” Bea opened the door. “Oh, it’s large, how wonderful! And a separate bath as well.”

Looking around the bedroom, the large bed, the curtains, and from what he could see on the windows there was something to pull down. Good, they could keep Yura hidden.

“I see they brought almost everything before you got here,” Looking around with surprise Bea sighed pulling out his fan and shaking his head. “I guess there isn’t much for me to show you or help with.”

“Your help is always wanted,Bea,” Ruei smiled. “Though I have never cooked on the sea before,”

“Oh my dear,” Shaking his head Bea fanned himself as if annoyed. “Trust me getting used to it is the problem, but once you do it’s easier. Now before you do, from my experience, make sure that lids are LOCKED.”

“May I assume a burn?”

“Indeed you may!” Laughing Bea waved at him. “Come now, let us see if they left anything for me before I return to my Husband,”

Nodding Ruei toured the room once again before they exchanged a hug, the older Omega waving at him. Long ago before Ruei had become one of the ones who was naturally gifted in child rearing, Bea had helped teach him how to cook, care, and help those who give birth.

“Set them in my room.” Lu Ten was still keeping an eye on the tunks. Once they were down he waved them off with orders. Once gone he locked the door. “Is anyone else in here?”

“No,” Ruei hurried to the trunk hands, on it. “Please open it?”

Taking out the key Lu Ten unlocked the trunk. Inside on thick blankets, was Yura. Blue eyes struggled to look at them when Ruei reached in to tell him to sleep.

In seconds he was out again.

“You did it,” Ruei sighed deeply placing his hand over his heart. “Thank you, love,”

“It took a while, but I got them out.” Lu Ten thought back at the party when he excused himself. It was sadly easy to find a matching corpse for Yura and his child. A few tosses of mixed paints and one would assume they died of disease. Not even a moment after word hit the fire lord he went to see them setting the cell on fire in case of sickness. “What I gave them should wear off in a few hours.”

“I will be sure to keep them in here,” Ruei was worried. “No one will come into the bedroom, right?”

“Only if they want to lose their lives,” Lu Ten kissed him. “Now, I need to go command my ship. Lock the door when I leave, I have a key.”

“Yes, I shall,” Ruei nuzzled him, a few kisses lingering. “I’ll see you at dinnertime?”

Chuckling Lu Ten stood up leaving to command his ship and to follow his Father into battle. Of course with a little stop on the way.

--

The thick soup Ruei made was cooled down. He made sure to cool it down but that didn’t stop Yura and his child from downing it. Even out of the cell, Yura wanted his child to eat first.

The thick soup was delicious, Yura had Ruei’s cooking, but being starved, the last meal being a laced honey milk, he didn’t care if was too much. Water, fresh water, and drinks.

Ruei was trying to keep them from spilling their food. Guilt on his end while he held onto the bowl in Yura’s hands, the other Omega gulping down the soup so fast, that it was falling off the side of his mouth.

His friend was so thin, it was horrible. Keeping ahold of the bowl he pulled it away, Yura whimpering. He calmed him by saying he had another one cooled down, but handed him some bread, trying to ease his eating.

Late into the night Lu Ten returned, making sure to lock the door and telling anyone who needed to tell one of his servants. Getting to the bedroom he knocked softly before walking in.

“Is everything alright?” He asked, because from what he saw it kind of looked like Ruei was force-feeding Yura, until he realized that when his mate looked at him the Water Omega almost drowned in his own soup, and Ruei yelped. “Let me you a towel,”

“Yura, please, you’ll throw it up!” Ruei begged.

“No, I won’t!” Yura shook his head still trying to down the soup. “It’s too good even if my stomach hurts!”

“Then you’re stomach will explode,” Taking it away he had to stop him from jumping after it, “Let’s clean you up, you're all covered in soup and crumbs,”

“Just a little more,”

“Let it settle, please, and here, more water,” Ruei held the cup to his mouth. “I promise you that there will be plenty of food,”

Drinking the water he hissed when Lu Ten came back, the Alpha had tried to help wipe the food off his chin and Yura flinched when he realized he had hissed at an Alpha who had smuggled him out.

“I’m not going to harm you,” Lu Ten promised, handing the towel to his mate inside. “As long as you stay in this room the two of you will be safe,”

“Child,” Yura pulled the little boy close. “We’re almost free,”

The little boy didn’t seem to understand most of it, he was half asleep from so much food, stomach gorged. He didn’t even speak. Lu Ten wondered if he was mute or if this was a result of being born in captivity. Still, he helped Ruei set a bath for them.

Staying outside of the bathroom he cleaned up the now dirty sheets and trunk. Once dried and cleaned, Yura looked like a whole other person, well, cleaned, the child did too.

Lu Ten turned his back while Ruei dressed them in simple robes, servant clothes, extras, and the smaller one he assumed his mate made it since it was smaller, thicker for warmth.

“I’m tired,” Yura whispered, so lightly it must have taken nearly all his strength. “I need sleep,”

“Sleep on the bed,” Lu Ten said, the look of surprise on both their faces. “I will take the floor, go on now.”

“Come, let us get you to bed,” Ruei led them there, helping Yura on, who held his child close. Tucking him in, making sure that he was warm enough, he leaned down as they pressed their foreheads together. “You will be home soon,”

“…Thank you…”

Purring Ruei hurried over to where his Alpha was writing something, quickly curling into his arms, kissing and loving all over him. Lu Ten chuckled holding him close.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” Ruei said between kisses. “I am very blessed,”

“No, I am,” Lu Ten held him close. “I love you,”

“I love you more,”

--

Hair down, Bea was brushing it out, when he saw his mate return from commanding the ship. Turning in his seat he smiled as the Alpha came to kiss him.

“I made you dinner,” Standing Bea reached for his robe when he was pulled close, a kiss on his gland. Giggling he leaned not his love. “I’m fine, love?”

“That was too close of a call,” Fahei took in his mate’s scent, his beloved, one he cared for more than anything. “Had the Prince not mentioned his tea… I’d have lost you.”

“I believe we were very lucky,” Bea purred leaning into him more. “I do admit, however, I am nervous going so close to the Earth Kingdom…”

“Do not fear, I will protect you,” Turning his mate around he kissed the back of his mate’s knuckles. “Now, about that dinner?”

“I made your favorite,” They walked together to the main room where Bea served his husband food, while the man checked the tea ago, for the hundredth time. “Don’t worry, I’ve had the head Omega check them, it’s all safe.”

“Good.” He nodded when there was a knock. “Enter.”

The Captain walked in handing him a note. He read it over for a moment, and they quickly handed it back and nodded.

“What was that about, love?” Bea asked placing the rest of the food down.

“A meeting with other Generals,” Fahei picked up and took a bite of his food, enjoying the taste. “One of which has a plan for the Easter Gate. A good one, we might get thought so he will be the main speak aside from Admiral Iroh and Prince Lu Ten.”

“Yes, of course,” Nodding Bea sat down taking a sip of his tea. “To whom shall I make the dinner for?”

“For General Zhao.” Fahei took another bite. “He is also flanking Prince Lu Ten’s ship.”

“Should this meeting not be on His Highness’s ship?”

“Ah, he said something about the stove not working and that they will be stopping somewhere soon to have it fixed. So, we shall have it here.”

“Then I will be sure to ask Ruei to join me in making this dinner, as well as any others who brought their mates,” Taking a bite Bea hummed. “How disappointing about the stove. I was sure I checked everything well.”

“We all make mistakes, beloved,” Fahei held his glass up as Bea copied him. “To the Fire Nation.”

“To the Fire Nation.”

--

Dear Hakoda,

I’m free!

I’m free!

I can breathe.

I can drink.

I can eat!

I can feel!

Here are the coordinates, the date we'll arrive, please come in a small pack. My friend’s mate says we can get us out, but we must be sneaky. There is an old, abandoned house. I will be there.

Love Yura & Rue

Chapter Text

Zuko was deep asleep in his room.

His parents had gone to sea a few days ago leaving him and Han Yi to some other caregivers. Lower status Omegas, one of whom was a nursemaid for his brother.

He was sleeping in his bed when the window opened silently, someone slipped into the room, jumping down to land without a sound. Azula walked carefully over to him and quickly put her hand over his mouth.

Jerking awake Zuko tensed. “Mm?!”

“Shhh!” She held her fingers up to her lips, then moved away pulling him up. “Come on, I got to show you something,”

“Azula,” He whispered heart beating a little too fast. “You scared me!”

“Shh!” She gave him a look. “Come on, it’s so cool,”

Huffing he got out of bed, careful to grab his slippers this time around. She had this habit of wanting to show him stuff, but since most Omegas aren’t allowed in certain places she would come and get him.

They got to the window, she pulled him up and out. Holding hands she lead them on the roof. He was nervous being this high, but followed anyway. Besides, if he didn’t she’s jump on his bed until he got up.

They got to another window.

It took a lot of moving, following until he got to the bottom floor of the palace, he looked around wondering where she was taking him until she pulled him along to a room.

“Wait, here,” She let go of his hand while she climbed through a window. He waited look around wondering what would happen if they got caught, until the door opened and she pulled him inside. “Come on, we gotta hurry!”

“Hey…!” He was pulled along until he got to a pillar. “What is it?”

“Wait, for it,” She was peeking out. “The grounds going to open.”

The ground open?

Confused he peeked around with her when the ground did open. He almost jumped but she pulled him into the shadows as they watched the sage leave the grounds.

They waited another few minutes. Azula pulled him towards the ground the man had come out of. She made him stand back moving a little before Fire Bending.

“Wow,” Zuko gasped seeing it open. He watched his sister start to disappear into the thing. Rushing after her he got down the sprila stairs. “Wait for me!”

The ground sealed the children vanishing into the night.

--

Lu Ten was listening as everyone laid down their ideas, reports of ships, nothing that was new to him. He sat next to his Father who had the large map set out.

Looking at the map Lu Ten couldn’t help the feeling of worry eating at the back of his mind. The words of the echoing whispering to him about a world he died.

As they spoke of the failed past attempts.

Then there was Zhao.

Something about the older Alpha didn’t sit well with Lu Ten. Each time he spoke he could feel this flare of anger in his soul. He had heard and seen the Alpha a few times before, in war meetings, but they weren’t known to each other.

Just something that didn’t sit well with him.

The plan he had was a good one, a distraction, lure some of the tropes out, dwindle them out. They had managed to map out some places that had weak entrances and get some people on the inside but it was a long haul.

Take a few years but soldiers were willing to live a life of lies to sneak in.

As the meeting came to an end Lu Ten saw Ruei and the others bring in the food, tea sets, along with snacks. A dinner he was looking forward to, he smiled at his mate who served him after his Father.

The others did as well, Fahei, while normally he’d kiss the back of his hand, but during such a meeting, he smiled at his mate who blushed before going to serve others.

Taking a bit of his food while looking over the map, Lu Ten glanced up in thought and caught Ruei setting Zhao’s plate down, the Alpha didn’t react to him or anything but something caused him to tighten his fist.

The three to five-second moment was gone, yet a burning hate lingered in his soul. He looked down at the map growling, causing a few to look at him. One might think he wanted revenge for his near death but Iroh had noticed something else.

Eventually, the meeting ended with the servants, placing everything away while the Omegas took away the dishes. Standing Lu Ten had planned to leave when his father stopped him.

“Come with me,”

“I’ll be right there,” He turned to see Ruei chattering with Bea. Walking over he took his mate aside. “I need to speak with my Father, stay with Fahei and his mate.”

“Is something wrong, husband?”

“I’m not sure, just do as I say.”

“Of course,” Ruei bowed to him with a smile. “I will see you soon,”

Leaving Lu Ten couldn’t help but feel uncomfortable. A certain unease in the room. Not one to be kept waiting he went to his Father’s room. The man was putting away his sword.

“Something about the plans, Father?”

“No, it seems to be a good one, however, what was that at the meeting?” Iroh raised an eyebrow. “You seemed angry, but your mind was elsewhere.”

“…I had a vision,” Lu Ten paused not sure how much he could say. This man may be his Father, a kind one, but as a Crowned Prince and heir to the Fire Nation and a notorious leader nicknamed the Dragon of the West, well, Lu Ten was no fool to believe the kindness he shared with his family was the same to those in the war. “Or a nightmare. It was me dying in the battle of Ba Sing Se,”

“Death?” Iroh frowned. “When?”

“When I was pulled from the field, once I was rushed home to the medical building in the vision I died.” Eyes closing he could hear the raw cries of pain from his death, Ruei’s echoing amongst them all. Reopening them he took a breath. “I…”

“It must be a nightmare since you are standing right here,” Iroh stroked his beard. “It was a close call, but you will have Fahei and Zhao flanking you this time. Both are very efficient.”

Efficient.

It was a nice way to say Curel.

Not that Lu Ten could say he was any better. As high as a rank he was and as vicious in the battle he had taken plenty of lives. Spilled blood that made no difference to him.

Enemies.

Below them.

Making widows and orphans, killing all of it was the way of life for him. Seeing them as less than human was easy. So, easy. Because it was how he grew up. Training, schooling, all of which had no kindness or mercy for those who weren’t of the Fire Nation.

“Anything else on your mind?”

“No, Father,” He bowed to him with a smile. Best to keep secrets for now. “I will be stopping at a port soon to have my stove fixed.”

“As, be safe then, I will see you at the wall.”

Nodding Lu Ten turned to leave. Walking over he saw Ruei cover his mouth trying not to laugh too loudly, as Bea, who often was louder than most Omegas was telling him something silly about his children, both of whom were off in the war, while Fahei was nearby.

“There is of course is to be a welcome home party for my youngest,” Bea was saying fanning himself. “I just hope this time- Prince Lu Ten,”

Lu Ten walked over putting his hand on Ruei’s waist pulling him close as the other two bowed to them. Ruei bowed his head in welcome. They parted ways waving.

--

The hair was unsavable.

Even with all his powers of making oils, potions, and so on with herbs Ruei had to admit defeat as they cut Rue’s hair. It was so short, even if Yura said it wasn’t too bad.

Claiming it was now in a wolf tail.

It had been five days since they snuck Yura onboard, he had started to fill out a little, still too underweight, but Lu Ten had ordered a lot of fatty foods to be aboard, the rumor that Ruei must be pregnant again.

The congrats and elbow nudging had Lu Ten laughing, but honestly, he wouldn’t mind another child. His two at home, well, he hoped they were well.

The five-year-old was so small. He thought back on the dead baby, the one that he had seen Ruei deliver. To this day he wasn’t sure if the baby had been alive or not when his mate delivered them.

Thinking back he could still see Ruei looking at the baby unsure then set him down. Had the baby been dead before delivery? Honesty he felt ashamed unable to ask.

Yura worn-out body, the blood, how Ruei didn’t even blink to save his life, and he shivered. Of all the horrors of war seeing his mate reach into a person to pull out… whatever that thing was, and save his life was insane to him.

The child, the one without a name who was now called Rue, was chewing on a loaf of bread, even if he was full the food must be a comfort now. The poor thing still looked three.

How the hell did he survive?

They slept in the same bed. On the third night of Ruei trying to keep Yura from nightmares and then trying to be comfortable on the floor with Lu Ten they came to a conclusion to all just sleep on the large bed.

Yura was with his back to Ruei’s, touching for comfort, Rue safe in his arms, while Ruei held onto Lu Ten’s arm, sleeping. Meanwhile, Lu Ten stared up at the roof of his room.

Ugh, he needed to stop thinking or at least have a break for it.

Closing his eyes he sighed deeply trying to sleep.

Turning around he held Ruei as close as he could without disturbing the other two.

When he woke up the next morning he had to be as still as possible because he wasn’t sure when they had all shifted in their sleep but he had two Omegas in his arms with the child on his chest.

Lucky bastard in any other scenario but he had seen Yura’s night terrors and he was so not going to get punched again. As slow as he could he removed his arm from around the Water Omega trying very carefully to scoot him over.

That didn’t work because Yura gasped waking up and bit him.

“Ow!”

“Yura, no!” Ruei jumped up.

The child started to cry and Yura panicked moving back pulling his child back and looking at Lu Ten, suddenly sweating in fear, chest violent heaving as panicked eyes stared at him.

“Well, oddly enough that hurt worse than a sword,” Lu Ten had to chuckle, keep calm, he thought, because he’d scared Yura and Rue more. “Nothing I can’t handle.”

“I’m s-sorry,” Yura had to swallow. “…S-sorry…”

“You don’t need to be sorry,” Honesty, broke his heart a little, seeing as Ruei moved his forehead to start comforting him. Brushing his hair out of the way, wiping away unwilling tears. Sitting there he reached over, and very gently placed his hand on Yura’s arm. “I… I should be sorry for not getting you out sooner.”

They didn’t speak.

Lu Ten didn’t mind, but that night he was surprised to feel when Yura held onto the hem of his robe, arm over Ruei. It was a small sign of trust. One he was proud of.

But he still ended up getting bit again in the morning.

--

Once he was done with his studies Zoku wandered down the halls of the palace. A court Omega was following him, while the wet nurse had gone to bathe and feed Han Yi.

Looking at all the paintings.

He didn’t see many with fan dancing.

Different from what he and Azula had found in Dragon Catacombs. There were some old paintings, burned and marred but the dancers. They had fans on fire. Some moves Zuko recognized, but others he didn’t.

Stopping at one of his great-great grandfathers he hummed frowning. Fire Bending was for Alphas only. Only they were born with the skills so… why did those Omegas have them?

“Prince Zuko, are you hungry?” The court Omega asked gently.

“No, thank you,” Zuko took out his fans, he kept them on him, but he was curious. “Take me to the library, please,”

“Uh, the library?”

“Yes, please,”

Maybe there were books there.

He followed her to the giant room and looked around. Where would they bite in his huge place? Frowning he walked along for a while trying to think about which section he should looking for.

A gasp made him turn around seeing the court Omega bowing low on the ground. There, not too far from him was his Grandfather Jumping Zuko rushed over quickly joining her on the floor and bowing.

“Fire Lord Azulon,” She spoke. “An honor,”

“Fire Lord,” Zuko spoke gently. “Good morning,”

“Raise.”

Standing Zuko bowed again, smiling a little. “Hello, Grandfather!”

“I heard that you were in here,” He didn’t show any emotions. “Whatever for?”

“Fan dancing,” Zuko took out his fans showing them. “I was looking at the paintings and didn’t see many dancers. I thought maybe the library would have some so I could practice.”

“Ah,” The man then nodded with a smile. “Is that what you were up to?”

“Yes, but…But I don’t know where to look,” Zuko pouted looking sad. “There are so many books…”

“It is a grand library. Come,” He walked on while the little Omega followed after him. “What you need is to ask for such a thing, the servants will get them for you.”

“Oh, I didn’t think about that,” Zuko frowned.

“Soft minds often forget.”

“I apologize,” Zuko bowed, still feeling a little bad about not thinking of that in the first place. “Grandfather?”

“Yes, my dear?”

“Did you like my poem I sent you?”

“Ah, yes, the poem about cake, and one about more turtle ducks.” The Alpha nodded. “You seem to like those a lot.”

“I do,” Smiling Zuko purred. “I like fan dancing too, it’s a lot of fun.”

“A fine skill to have, seeing as your new mother is a very skilled dancer and singer.” Azulon waved at a servant to bring them books on fan dancing. “There is a court for the new Alphas who’s ranked in their schools, the best of our best, I want you to dance for them.”

“Yes, Grandfather,” Zuko watched as a servant came back with more books then had had ever seen. All dusty. He sneezed, coughing and Azulon snapped at them to clean the damn things before bringing them. “Grandfather, should I sing as well?”

“Yes, your parents should be back by then.”

“Oh, but…” Zuko frowned. “Has it been three months already?”

Chuckling out loud the Alpha patted his head. “No, it seems that Iroh didn’t like something about the mission. So, a recon, then we’ll attack later, however, they will see your skills now that you will be presented and opened to proposals.”

“Yes, Grandfather.” What did that mean? Was he being saved? Or did this mean they had picked out an Alpha for him once he turned fourteen? He should be grateful, after all, this is what he was for. “Grandfather, can I pick the music?”

“It is an Omega dance, should you not be able to pick one, ask your Nanny to help you.”

The Omega nanny in the back bowed when mentioned.

“Yes,” Zuko nodded. “I will.”

Soon he had so many books back in his room with fan dancing. Flipping through them he practiced for the day, eating his meals with the Nanny and Wet Nurse until it was time for bathing and bed.

Once in bed, he slept for a few hours before getting up. Rushing to the window pulling his hair up into a ponytail he opened the window, Azula was there and she lifted him out of the window by his waist before they were hurrying back to play in the Catacombs.

--

Hakoda took Bato, and two others while they slipped away from the main group. It had taken a week of traveling to get here but he finally made it. The abandoned island that was left mostly unused had been only a mile or two away from a main port.

Sneaking around in the night was easier as there was a Fire Nation ship docked there. From the music and dulled laughter he could guess the crew was celebrating before they went on to destroy lives.

Leaving two of them for a lookout, he and Bato carefully made their way to the abandoned house. It was dark, unmoving. Looking around Hakoda had a sinking feeling.

It crossed his mind a few times that it might be a trap.

Still, the handwriting had been too familiar. He had faith in the spirits that was his brother. Slowly moving towards the entrance he paused when something moved.

A person there all in black, a mask on their face and he reached for his weapon. It was a trap! He almost rushed forward when the figure dressed all in black held out his hand into the house.

A hand took it, from what he could see they might have been sitting down, but as the person was pulled out. Dressed in off-red Fire Nation clothes, in their arms wrapped in a blanket as a small child, but the person who walked out looked like a ghost…

“Yura…” Hakoda gasped.

Yura looked up, blue eyes lighting up, letting go of the man rushing towards his brother sobbing, unable to get out any words aside from maybe calling his brother’s name.

Grabbing him close Hokada held him tight, the person, his brother, who he thought was dead for so long was now in his arms, bony and looked so tiny.

But he was real! Yura was real and his scent let him know he wasn’t dead! When he moved back he looked at the child in his arms who stared with big hunting eyes, dark circles, and looked unsure.

“We need to go,” Hakoda started to pull him along when Yura stopped him.

“Wait, wait,” Yura handed him his child then ran to hug the figure in black tightly. “Thank you… thank you, both,”

The man returned the hug and then whispered something, handing him a small bag before Yura ran back to Hakoda, this time Bato scooped him up so they could hurry and get out of there.

Once far enough away they met up with the boats and Yura was carried on overwhelmed. Hoka rushed him to his room where he laid him down on the pelts, looking him over.

“What happened?” Was all he got out, but Yura seemed out of it opening the bag he was given pulling out some of the sweat buns he loved eating and a paper. “What’s that?”

“My friend,” Yura opened it, eyes watering. “He wanted to tell me goodbye…”

As his brother sobbed, the last ten years unknown, the Alpha sat next to him, holding him close while he took the little note that had been tucked in there.

My dearest friend Yura,

This little gift is all I can send aside from my love. Please live your life free and well. Maybe one day we will see each other again, if not I hope in our next lives we will be friends under much kinder circumstances.

-With love, Ruei

Chapter Text

Ruei jumped a little when Lu Ten climbed into the window. They had stayed the night on the island, while the crew partied. His mate took off the blue mask while going to change out of the black clothing.

“…Yura?”

“Safe and with his family,” Lu Ten grabbed his robe sliding it on. “Everything went smoothly, love, and I gave him your gift.”

“Thank you,” Looking down Ruei let out a breath of relief. Then he remembered that someone had stopped by the room. Picking up the letter he walked over to his mate. “This came for you, I told them you were in the bath.”

“Good idea,” Lu Ten took it reading it over. “It's from Father. He is going to recon for now, and we are to return to the palace… seems my talk to him about my vision got to him, I guess.”

“Vision?” Ruei titled his head. “Was it a good one?”

Looking into those green eyes, Lu Ten paused. For a moment, in a flash, he saw a bruised, terrified Ruei. As fast as it was there it was gone replaced with Ruei’s soft sweet smile.

“It wasn’t,” Pulling Ruei into a kiss Lu Ten took a deep breath of his love’s scent. “I guess we’ll set for home instead then.”

Purring Ruei nuzzled his chin. “I can’t wait to see our kids,”
--

Zuko ran, arms out when his parents walked through the door. He was scooped up by his Daddy and tossed high up into the air before being brought down into a tight hug.

“Daddy!” Zuko purred clinging to him before reaching out. “Mama!”

“Hello, my darling!” Ruei took him nuzzling his head, kissing his little face. “I missed you so much!”

“We missed you too!” Zuko looked over as the Wet Nurse walked over with the baby who was sitting on her hip. “Han Yi has teeth now.”

“Oh?”

The Wet Nurse winced and Ruei apologized, while also hoping he didn’t get bit either. However, soon Han Yi would be weaned off.

“I’ll be back soon,” Lu Ten had to turn in his report after all, he kissed Ruei, his son, and his baby. “I’ll be back for dinner,”

--

The temperature change caught Yura off guard. So much colder than he was used to. Even if he had been eating, thankfully, his Tribe’s food, he still needed a lot more weight.

Rue binged each time. He hadn’t the heart to stop him. Besides he did the same with each meal. Hakoda had brought them a lot of warm clothes, trying to layer them as best they could.

It was so odd to think this was real.

Laying still wasn’t the best idea, he should know this as a Master Healer, all those years learning in secret, but his fault and how he was caught? It was a stupid idea to seek out the North so he could be taught.

That mistake had cost him so much, but he was sure that at first when he was captured while leaving the North they assumed he was Northern. Blessings he guessed, that they didn’t invade the South.

If they did he doubted they would have made it far.

Closing his eyes he tried to force his body up. Moving would help keep warm, but he found that he was unable to. It wasn’t until he heard the door open.

“Yura, we’re almost home… do you want to come up?” Hakoda asked, looking at the back of his brother. He looked like he was moving. Taking a few steps closer he was about to call again when the Omega sat up slowly. “Are you well enough?”

“I just need help,” He slowly turned. “Where’s Rue?”

“He’s up with Bato, they were looking at the snow.”

“Rue’s never seen snow before,” Up until they were in that abandoned house, his son had never seen the sky, the ocean or trees. He was helped up before slowly moving to the stairs. “My body hurts,”

“Do you need some more medicine?”

“No, I’m just cold,” Which was odd he guessed for a water bender to say, but he moved slowly. “The Fire Nation never had snow, and its cool days were so far and rare in between,”

Hakoda looked down. There was nothing he could say. Yura had been captured so long ago that he had no idea what he went through. They made it up as Yura stared at the land that was coming up.

Small dots of blues, and whites and he took in deep breaths of the cold air. The cold air burned his lungs and he loved it. Fresh clean air. When they pulled up into the snow, Yura didn’t get a chance to try to make it down as his brother picked up walking down as the crowd waited.

There was his mom. “Mama!”

That might have been the first time he called for her like that since he was a child. Unable to move too much he almost fell out of Hakoda’s arms when he was set down, his mother holding him close.

Sobbing Yura cried into her chest, despite how old she was a strong hold on him made him wonder how weak he was or if she had always had strength, but he didn’t care.

All he wanted to do was be safe in her arms.

Two little children stared at the new person, both of them fairly young, one an Alpha and the other an Omega, but they hurried to Kakoda’s legs clinging to him watching unsure.

“Sokka,” He addressed the boy then to the girl. “Katara, this is my brother… Yura.”

“Why is he sad?” Sokka asked.

“I think he’s happy to be home,” Hakoda kneeled to hold them close. “And… he’s a water bender.”

“Really?” Katara smiled clapping her hands together. “He can teach me?!”

“Later, but for now, let’s make sure he’s well welcomed, alright?”

They nodded rushing off to go hug the person in their Gran Gran’s arms.

--

Lu Ten was not happy that there was a presentation court for Zuko.

Ruei was excited because the Fire Lord had deemed his son worthy to be saved, meaning that even if he turned fourteen, the man would put all the Alphas who would be a good match to the test before they were married.

Zuko was on a dressing stand while they pressed him in light silks and the robe that was going to use for dancing was so lightweight. Zuko had found a book on Fan Dancing in the library.

An old one, not many could remember from whom or what it was used for, but it had been approved by the Fire Lord.

The young Alphas, from what Lu Ten could see, were picked from about age five to fifteen. It looked like his Father wanted to keep the ages close in hand for a better chance of getting the most out of Zuko. The five-year-olds where only about three meaning they had high-ranking skills.

The Majority of them seemed to be the age of ten. Not too bad but it didn’t stop him from wanting to growl that his sweet little son was probably going to be scooped out until the Fire Lord made a choice in a few years.

They had been gathered for a front-row experience. Perfectly lined up in military stances as they waited. They announced each of their names, and one by one they bowed to the Fire Lord expressing their honor of being chosen even to be a candidate.

Across the room, he had to stifle a chuckle when he saw Azula roll her eyes. She had been off to the school as well, from what he kept up on, she was top of her class along with her two friends.

Once the last young Alpha was announced they all sat in tandem on the floor waiting. Zuko came out, the lower half of his face hidden by one of his fans, and Lu Ten had a moment of when he thought of Ruei and Bea doing that.

Was that a fan dancer habit?

It was cute.

The music started to play, to his surprise it wasn’t a slow song, it was rather fast. Bold choice? He looked at Ruei who looked confused mumbling he didn’t know the song.

Zuko moved seamlessly, the silk of the fans looking like flames, and with the fast-paced song, he did what the book said and tried to pull the attention from the Alphas he was to swoon with song and music, the movements.

Eyes watched him, most intrigued by the way the Prince moved, and when it was over the clapping and cheering were rather loud, as Zuko took in deep breaths, eyes looking at his Grandfather who nodded.

Zuko knew it.

It was a good choice.

The book that had been signed by Roku helped him.

Unknown to the young Prince he had just danced one of the past Avatar’s dances.

[Zuko's dance because I loved the dance and the song is perfect]

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kmo7eHnvJIw

Chapter Text

Zuko sat between his parents as each Alpha came up to speak with him. Most of which were small conversations consisting of the same thing. How he was, they liked his dance, it was an honor to be there.

The youngest ones seemed to all have the same plan of giving him flowers before they took off to play. Unsure of what exactly he was supposed to say back Zuko just thanked them.

When one of the eight-year-olds came forward he just bowed respectfully and left. Odd, Zuko thought with a frown but took each small gift. It wasn’t till the end the silent Alpha came back with a box.

Taking it, Zuko opened it curiously. Inside were two fans, new, but they were black at the ends fluttering from dark to white. Looking up he waited because it seemed like he was having trouble saying a word.

“Are you not going to speak?” Lu Ten asked, a hint of annoyance in his voice. He was surprised when the Alpha shook his head. “What’s this? You are a candidate, should you not have a voice?”

“Pardon me, my lord,” Another Alpha near him bowed. “Ming has no voice, it was damaged during battle when he saved General Fahei.”

“Ming?” Rue spoke curious recognizing the name. “Are you Bea’s youngest? Returned from battle?”

Oh, well now Lu Ten felt like an ass.

Ming nodded, he still didn’t seem to be thrilled to be there and now that Lu Ten thought back, he had heard the other, Ming’s friend, announce both their names.

“It is good you came home safe,” Ruei bowed a little. “And we thank you for the gift.”

As they bowed again Zuko waved before looking over his gifts. As he was busy he heard his parents talking in whispered hushes. Daddy was asking about Ming, something about how he had no idea that Bea could even still have children, and Mama brought up that most Fire Omegas were very fertile.

Of course, the tea was thanks to that, and not that he knew but his Mama had sorted out all the teas for the last couple of years, so they never had any.

--

When it was time to mingle with everyone Ruei sought out Bea. When he found the other Omega he was fanning himself looking nervous. Curious he approached him and the elder Omega bowed.

“Bea, I had no idea that Ming was in the running,” Ruei spoke, placing a hand on the other’s shoulder frowning seeing that Bea gave him an almost fearful look, the rushing fan, and how pale he looked. “What is wrong?”

“I… Come with me please,” Bea took his hand as they left, heading towards the servant's hall, he looked around trying to see if anyone had followed him before looking at his friend. “I think someone is trying to kill me…”

“What?”

“This morning when my lotions arrived, I wanted to put some on, but my servant, she’s been having dry skin, and I told her to use some because I get them almost monthly and always have leftovers…” Bea looked scared. “I always order the same thing and she wouldn’t let me out of the bath, saying the lotion had blueberries in it…”

“Another mix-up?”

“No, this would be at least… the fourth or fifth time such a thing has happened?”

“Bea!” Stunned Ruei looked at him. “Have you told your mate?!”

“Yes, of course! I’m here while he checks everything at home. I’ve never seen him so angry before… and he was ordered away and I have tasters, I do… but… but…” Bea shook his head putting his hands on his head trying to swallow. He hadn’t even had a drink of anything he was so worried. “I haven’t eaten in days… I’m so lonely and I’m so scared too…”

“Oh, Bea,” Ruei pressed his forehead against his, feeling him tremble, the scent of his tears hurt his heart a bit. “Do not worry, I will help you,”

“How?”

“Hm,” Ruei took a moment. “Come with me,”

When Lu Ten saw Ruei return, holding Bea’s hand, he knew something was wrong. His mate sat next to him, whispering softly into his ear about the blueberries.

Death seemed to be following Bea around, but who? Lu Ten had Bea sit with them, wondering who would have a moment to take out the Omega. He was curious, they’d figure something out.

--

Being aware of the tea Lu Ten had seen differences. Ruei had always had a very nice body, soft, supple, curving hips that he admitted drove him a little mad when they were bedding.

However, even before the birth of their blood son, he had noticed that without the extra tea leaves the hips, the tights, chest filled out a little more. Warmth, softness that felt natural like the other Omegas he bedded while leading in the war before he met his mate.

“I’ve never seen a move like that before,” Bea’s voice caught his attention, looking over as the Omega waved his fan at Zuko who was dancing in the garden. “What is that dance?”

“One from Zuko’s books,” Ruei smiled, the two were making dinner together while the youngest Omega danced. “I’ve not seen them either until recently and I did dance to one this morning. It was exciting,”

“Was it now?” Bea looked excited himself. “Shall we try after dinner? We’ve not danced together since you’re the last court before you were mated.”

“I’d love to,”

Turning around from where he was playing with Han Yi, the small boy was standing a lot, holding onto his fingers while trying to walk. Now that he thought back on it he rarely saw Ruei dance outside training or for the openings.

“I’d like to watch,” He smiled. “If you don’t mind of course,”

“Of course, Dear Prince,” Bea bowed. “Thank you again for allowing me to stay with you until my Husband returns,”

“You are always welcome here, Bea,” Standing he walked over with Han Yi to watch Zuko dancing in the garden. He paused. “What dance is that?”

“One he read in his books,” Ruei smiled watching him. “He’s taking a liking to them along with all the poems he writes to the Fire Lord.”

“What?” Lu Ten looked at his mate. “He writes, Grandfather?”

“Don’t worry, I read them before I send them off,” With a warm laugh Ruei whispered. “There’s so many about turtle ducks,”

“Mama,” Zuko suddenly called. “Ming’s here!”

“Ming?” Bea turned his head seeing his son approach, he bowed to Zuko and then waved back as the Omega waved at him. As they walked up to each other he seemed surprised. “I thought you were at training today?”

Ming frowned, shrugging his shoulders, before moving his hands oddly. Lu Ten wasn’t sure what he was doing, but Bea seemed to understand most of it, making guesses.

“I see…” Bea’s shoulders slumped. “Thank you, my dear… are you parched or hungry?”

Ming shook his head before bowing to Lu Ten, and Ruei and moving away to head over to Zuko.

“Do you like my dance?” Zuko asked, he was curious. The silent Alpha raised an eyebrow, looking up in thought then nodded. “Thank you,”

--

Zuko looked at the adults, they seemed to be whispering something amongst themselves. Ming seemed very sad. He wondered what that meant.

Waving at Ming who waved back he paused. “What were you doing with your hands when talking to Lady Bea?”

The Alpha tilted his head eyebrows raised and Zuko could feel and almost hear the ‘REALY???’ Making a face he hid his face behind one of his fans feeling embarrassed.

“Yes, of course, sorry,” Zuko seemed to think about it. Then moved closer to look at him. “You moved your hands like you are used to it… I used to see someone who’d move their hands to heal. Are you like that? A healer?”

Shaking his head Ming pointed to his sword, then quickly did a small set showing off his skills, ending in a few kicks, then stopped staring at him. Zuko looked closer at the pin on his belt.

“You are the leader of a squad,” Zuko knew that from Azula, she had climbed her class so fast that she often bragged. “That’s impressive!”

Ming looked bitter, eyes darkening.

“Not so much?” Zuko moved his fan down a little. “You saved your Father’s life, so why are you upset?”

Ming let out of huff of air, silent, but he shook his head pointing to his throat, before waving his hand around.

“Are… is that a language?” Zuko walked closer, intrugged. “You speak with your hands?”

Lowing his head Ming gave one nod.

“That’s amazing,”

Ming looked up in surprise turning his head sideways while frowning at the Prince. He didn’t feel so amazing. Not since the loss of his voice, and being written off as pity.

“Can you show me?”

Lifting an eyebrow in surprise he slowly nodded.

--

“You seem to have a shadow,” Azulon spoke, as his grandson lay bowing on the floor in front of him. It was early morning, the Fire Lord often eating his breakfast just at dawn. Zuko had started coming to see him once a week with little cakes, and some poems, and once he finished learning a dance sometimes danced. “Raise Zuko.”

“Good morning Fire Lord,” Zuko bowed again. “Grandfather this is my friend Ming.”

Mind was still bowing, head on his hands. The young Alpha was a respectful five paces behind Zuko. He had heard of them once, the child’s Father, Fahei was well known for his skills in the army. His children presented as Alphas, but the youngest one, Ming, had been hurt.

Shame as it was to lose one's voice, he was only in the running because a healer had said he’d get his voice back. It seems fate was not on his side, thus the Alpha was a blip in the plans.

He’d never been considered.

However from reports the young Alpha, had been told he’d not been going through the trails to become one of the top rankers for Zuko, and had seemed to instead been following him wherever he went.

A personal guard dog.

“And what has Ming done to gain your favor?”

“He taste tests food,” Now Zuko had meant he tasted Bea’s food, but he hadn’t worded it correctly, and Ming couldn’t single to him what he did. “He makes sure it’s safe,”

“How intriguing,” Azulon was surprised that the young Alpha had chosen to die for his Grandson even though he had been told that just because of his voice he’d never be suitable. However, a guard dog was a good idea. “Raise Ming.”

Ming rose bowing again.

“From now on, while in court, outside Prince Zuko’s family time, you will guard him. Laying down your life should need to be,” Azulon stroked his beard in thought. “As well as you best keep any suitors from laying a finger on Prince Zuko.”

Nodding Ming bowed again.

“Good,” Azulon watched as Zuko walked over, the little boy bowing again, then hugged his arm. “Now, what new poem have you come up with today, young one?”

“Mama, said I should write something other than turtle-duck and cake, so I made you a new one,” Zuko took out his little paper unfolded it very carefully, and then handed it over. “I wrote about a turtle duck making cookies,”

“Oh, cookies, well, a change,” He patted the boy’s head. “And where are your parents?”

“Daddy and Mama are sleeping and Lady Bea is helping make me a new robe so I can dance for you tonight at dinner,” Zuko answered, he took some of the food a servant brought over. “Grandfather, do you like blueberries?”

“I eat them.”

“Bea can’t eat them, he’d get very sick and Mama says that some people can get very sick,” Zuko took a bite of his food. “I like Bea, he’s nice,”

“You do?”

“Bea taught Mama,” Zuko thought back seeing how Bea had shown them a part of a dance, helping his mama in one move. “I like how they dance,”

“I heard they are to dance with you tonight?”

“Yes!” Zuko smiled. “I’m very excited!”

“You should be, I want you to dance with some of the Alphas.”

He kept an eye on Ming, but the boy did not react. He just seemed to blankly stare off into space. Someone Alphas came back like this and locked onto a task. How fortune Ming seemed to lock onto Zuko as a guard dog.

Maybe that’s what he should refer to him as such. What go was he if he could speak or growl? A useless doll had he not been trained. A smear on Fahei’s household, even with that overzealous Omega.

There had been a younger Omega that Azulon had wanted Fahei to take, but the man didn’t even want to bed another, which he found odd, but Zuko seemed to like Bea.

“You said Bea was making your robe?”

“And Mama,” Zuko looked up at him. “They said that you are going to find me a perfect match, Grandfather,”

“They are correct,” He hummed, then thought back, he guessed he could let Bea live, but first he’d play with the foolish thing for a while longer. He waved at the guard dog off to the side. “Bring your Mother, boy.,”

Ming stood up bowing, then left the room. Zuko looked up at his Grandfather confused. The Alpha just continued to eat while letting him sit on his leg.

When Ming returned, he didn’t just have his mother with him.

“Fire Lord,” Lu Ten bowed before grinning. “When Ming came to get us, I figured we’d all show up!”

“You seem oddly awake.” Azulong commented. “No sleeping in today?”

“Me? No,” He laughed. “No, we bring wonderful news!

“Out with it then,” Azulon urged.

He had planned on messing with the older Omega’s head for a while, often finding that stressed and fearful soft minds tended to behave better.

“Ruei is with child,” Lu Ten had to chuckle. “Our second is on their way!”

“Wonderful!” That was good news! At least they had more heirs! This was working out splendidly. “Raise, Ruei, Bea,”

“Fire Lord,” The Omegas spoke almost in perfect sync, bows, soft words, and praises. “it is an honor to be in your presence.”

“Let us hope for another strong child,” Azulong took a drink of his tea. “While you are here, let me tell you of Zuko’s new guard dog,”

“Guard dog?” Lu Ten raised an eyebrow. He then had a gut-wrenching moment to see that Ming was sitting five feet away from Zuko, he seemed to be nearby. “Wasn’t he a candidate?”

“Not anymore, not with its voice gone, how can that be useful?” The Fire Lord shook his head. “Surely you are proud that this thing can be useful, Bea?”

Gasping Bea nodded, using his fan to try to calm down. “Y-Yes, my Lord, how wonderful”

“Still, with those old habits, stop fanning yourself, Bea, you are already aging no need to speed it up,”

Embarrassed Bea closed his fan, unable to calm himself or use it to help cope with being vulnerable. Bowing again as a light sweat started on his brow, fearful and stressed he gulped.

“F-Forgive me, m-my Lord,” He took another gulp desperately wanting to use his fan, unable to protest his youngest, his baby, being labeled as a dog, and worse the Alpha was calling him an object. “I will contain myself,”

Lu Ten took in this, looking around trying to figure out what the hell was going on before he forced a fake smile on his face, telling a joke to his grandfather to distract the Alpha.

Even though they where laughing bout jokes, and speaking of plans the sickness in his stomach of degraded a human like that made Lu Ten want to hit something.

He looked at his mate, who held sad eyes, and Lu Ten knew he was thinking of Yura.

Whatever Yura was up to, they hoped he was well.

Some Yura Angst: https://www.tiktok.com/t/ZTLgXSKg5/

Chapter Text

Yura was scrubbing the gloves clean.

Being in his family’s hut he was trying to get Rue’s gloves clean. His son had been playing in the snow all day, having been excited to be able to stay outside like the other children.

With the food, Mama fatting them up, while trying to get him to talk was a lot. A worry on Yura's mind now was if Rue presented. He was almost six now, but the conditions he grew up had him worried.

A part of him hoped that maybe Rue was a beta. On the other hand, Omega would be preferable, but if he was an Alpha no doubt he’d never fully function like one… looking half his age that a few times they had rounded him up with the toddlers.

The biggest fear, however, was if he was a bender. The high chance of Rue being a firebender was half and half. To this day Yura had no idea which Alpha had gotten him pregnant and some of them came by for a quick fuck before leaving.

Getting frustrated he threw down the gloves rubbing his face trying not to break down crying again. Being home was a blessing, he was grateful but the memories? Dear Spirits when would they end?

More often than not he woke the entire hut from nightmares, Rue did too, crying, screaming, and once the reality came back left him feeling horrible for waking them.

“Are you alright?” Kya asked. “Do you need anything?”

“No!” He hissed then held his hands out. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry, I… I just need to… do something.”

“Well, the gloves look clean,” She walked over picking them up. “You’ve been cleaning them for over an hour?”

“I what?” Yura frowned, rubbing his face. “I have?”

She nodded.

“Oh,” What more could he say? “I better go get Rue,”

“He’s playing with Sokka and Katara,” She smiled. “Come now, why don’t we make dinner?”

Dinner sounded good.

Walking over he helped her start dinner. Wash, cut, cook, repeat, clean, prepare, serve. He repeated all the steps in his mind trying to keep from thinking of anything else.

Once it was done he was glad when the kids came back in, Rue being helped by Sokka and Katara. They were laughing as they came in, Hakoda followed them with a basket full of new pelts, the hunt had gone well and everyone would be good on meat for a while.

Rue rushed over making a sound that singled he wanted to be picked up. Yura did. Holding his son close. As it turned out Rue had a voice, he just didn’t know how to form words all the way.

He welcomed them home.

Sitting to eat, he made sure Rue had food before eating himself. Having food now was wonderful. He’d never take food for granted again. Eating his food a bit too quickly he missed when someone spoke to him.

“Katara’s talking to you,” Hakoda nudged him.

Blinking Yura looked at his brother and then at his niece. “I’m sorry, Katara, I’m all over the place today,”

“Oh, that’s okay,” She smiled, and Katara beamed at him. “I was talking to Dad today and I wanted to ask you something?”

“Sure, what is it?” He asked taking another bit of his food. “And if it’s about me being the better fisher then, yes I am,”

They laughed, it warmed his heart, but Yura then paused when she asked him something. So much in shock he just stared at the little girl for a long time unsure if he heard correctly.

“I’m sorry, what?”

“I said, um, can you teach me how to Water Bend?”

Yura’s face darkened, and the room dropped so fast that no one could say if that was his bending or if the murderous look was enough to do it on its own. He whipped around to glare at Hakoda.

“I’m not teaching her Water Bending.” He hissed slamming his plate down. “She’s better off not learning!”

“Yura!”

“No!” Standing up he grabbed Rue rushing out of the hut. “Trust me, she’s better forgetting it!”

“Yura, come back!”

Storming off Yura kept walking. Ignoring anyone who tried to call him. Instead walking to a hut where they normally kept extra firewood. Going inside, he sat down on some of the pelts there. A few people were inside picking up a few before leaving.

At least it was silent here.

Taking in a deep breath he held onto Rue, his child holding tightly to him, face hidden in his neck. Water Bending was something he had cherished and loved, and had to learn a lot on his own, moving and practicing in abandoned caves, but it came almost naturally.

The only reason he even left his tribe was to go to the North to learn. Medical skills he was good at, but the North? They could show him how to master it.

So, like an idiot he packed up, not listening to any of his family about how dangerous it was or how far. He left waving farewell determined to go with or without approval.

The journey had been long, and hard, but Yura managed to make it to the Northern Water tribe, almost getting spared until they saw him Water Bend. They let him in curious about how he got there.

He met the head healer, she… gah, what was her name? He had a hard time remembering things lately, but she was a Grandmaster Healer. So, much he learned from her that once he was ready he left to head back home, ready to share his skills with his tribe.

He had sent letters home telling them he was to return. Maybe ten days out a Fire Nation ship had noticed his little ship and he was with a few Water Benders who had wanted to visit the Southern water tribe. Three Alphas and their Water Bender mates.

The Plan had been for them to exchange skills and fighting, to connect after so many years of little to no contact. The ended when the Fire Nation ship came towards the, three, of them, and even with them bending trying to escape they were overpowered.

The first time Yura was blocked he had no idea what happened. They were chained up and taken to a hold. They had separated them from the Alphas.

Closing his eyes Yura started to sob remembering the screams of his fellow Omegas when they killed the Alphas in front of them. How they tore off their beads, necklaces, collars, the precious beads he had in his hair cut off…

Stripped down and placed in prison clothes, they held one of them captive promising to burn them alive if they didn’t answer their questions. Day after day they were questioned and forced to heal anyone hurt until the General in charge was sure that they were all healers.

Yura hissed as he was held down, a thick collar placed on his neck, tight and uncomfortable. A damn leash was attacked, wrists bounded and ankles, and they were lead out like captured cattle into the Fire Nation.

He barely recalled what they were going to do when he was led into the Nation's capital, tossed into a cart and the next thing he knew he could see the palace. It looked grand.

If Yura had known it was going to be hell then he would have killed himself then and there. Instead, they removed the leather collar only to replace it when a metal one. A chain hooked up to it, and that long chain led to the wall, and vanished into a small hole.

For a good day, he had no idea what it was for or why until they reeled him in. The chain and collar choked him enough until they could stop him. But for a while, they would burn them.

Letting them hear each other's screams. Yura didn’t care if they hurt him or killed him but his friends… it was his fault that they were here. Stupid promises of seeing his Tribe.

A few weeks later he heard one of his friends screaming, begging a guard and Yura rushed to the bars. For a moment he thought the Alpha was burning him, until he realized that no… no he wasn’t burning him.

Less than a few days later Yura was blocked, forced to heal someone, then pinned down, and… it hurt.

More than burns.

“Yura?”

Gasping in fear Yura jumped holding Rue close, he saw someone standing at the entrance.

“Ruei?” He whispered, for a moment, but he shook his head. No he wasn’t in that cell nor was he even in the Fire Nation. Blinking he looked back up and saw his brother and his mate there. “Hakoda, Kya,”

“Are you alright?” Kya asked walking over, she leaned down putting her hand on his shoulder. “Do you need anything?”

“No, I just want to be alone,” Yura shifted. “I’m fine, I’ll be back inside in a little while,”

“Are you sure there’s nothing we can do?” Hakoda sat next to him. “I know that this… is hard adjusting back to home, but you scared the kids.”

“Good.” Yura scowled. “They should be. Bending is dangerous and you shouldn’t let her do it.”

“It’s part of her culture, ours, yours.” Hakoda sighed. “It’s…”

“You want her to end up like me?!” He hissed getting in his brother's face, chest heaving as Rue made a noise of fear. “If anyone hears a whisper of Katara’s bending they’d be here so fast you wouldn’t be able to stop them!”

“Let me take Rue!” Kya begged, she tried to take the child, but Yura hissed, crying out like she was trying to steal him, and shoved her hard. “Ow!”

“Yura!” Hakoda pulled him back. “Calm down!”

“Don’t touch me!” Yura’s yell was a mix of anger and crying. The Alpha was too close, too close, too close, please leave! He swiped at Hakoda before moving away from them eyes wild. “Don’t come near me!”

“Yura, it’s us,” Kya approached him softly, trying her best to give him enough room even though he looked like a skittish wild animal. She took it in as the same as his night terrors. “We’re sorry if we upset you.”

Hakoda wasn’t sure what to do, but he followed his wife’s lead, slowly going towards him and kneeling trying to think of what to say. Yura was suffering from his imprisonment.

A horrible scar was around his neck. When they had gotten him onboard their ship, and he could help Yura change into warm clothes he had noticed the bandages on his neck.

When asked his brother had said his friend, an Omega named Ruei, had wrapped it with medicine. The Omega’s Alpha had to shave it off because it was metal collar.

When he was healed, a scar wrapped all the way around his neck.

“Can we talk?” Hakoda asked. “Just us?”

Nodding Yura slowly let Kya take Rue back home. Rubbing his face he took in a shuddering breath. He hated reacting like this but it always happened when they brought up water bending.

Moving slowly Hakoda sat in front of his brother, the Omega sniffed a little then looked up at him for a moment.

“She needs someone to show her and you can teach her,” Hakoda moved slowly towards Yura taking his hands. “She wants you to teach her how to Water Bend… please, Yura, she wants nothing more than to use the gift she’s been given,”

“She wants?” Yura spoke. “She WANTS?”

The venom in his voice sent a shiver down Hakoda’s back. The look on Yura’s face wasn’t like his enraged ones or his night terrors, not even his mad face.

No, the look on his face was pure hatred. So strong he swore he could taste it on his tongue. Tensed, he held his breath with how strong the scent was coming off his brother and how hard the small hands squeezed his that he thought that he was going to break them.

“So, she wants and you want this? Okay, dear brother you want her to learn water bending, you want her to get the attention of the Fire Nation you want them to come all the way here, capture her and me, and drag us back?” Yura didn’t let go, moving to his knees and staring down the Alpha’s soul. “You want her to be dragged into the belly of the ship where they will strip her down, block her bending, bind her in chains and metal collars, kill anyone they captured around her because Omegas as so much easier to control.”

Hakoda wanted to speak but the Omega left no room for words.

“You want them to starve her, deny water and only give just enough to keep her alive while they drag her all the way back to the Palace, down the long stripe she’ll walk in chains, into a dark cell where a chain is connected through the wall, a new collar on her neck and they will drag her when they need a healer.”

Yura got closer inches from the other’s face.

“You want her to live in darkness only seeing the sun or moon when they need her to heal someone, the food and water so little and you want them to come into her cell when she’s defenseless and hurt her in the worst possible way, but soon she will learn it’s the way of life there.”

“She’s a child!”

“They don’t care!” Yura hissed wildly, voice shaking. “You think they cared when they pushed me down, got on me, mocked, beat, and tortured me while they took turns with my body?! You think they’d show me mercy when I was sick or with child?!” Yura slapped him. “You have no idea what they will do, but I do! I know that they will do it! You think I had Rue by choice?!”

“I’m not a fool, I know that Rue is…” How could Hakoda put it into words, he thought his next line would help ease the tension, but it only made it worse. “At least he’s the only one…”

“You are a fool, Hakoda, Rue wasn’t my first, he wasn’t my last he’s the only one that lived!” Hissing he snarled at him before moving back chest heaving in rage. “They made me beg, let me go into heat, and then mocked me while standing close by, enough to trigger my instincts to mate, but far enough to watch me suffer. Th-they made me beg to be touched, then curler words while they had me…you condemn Katara to death if you teach her any water bending.”

Heart clenching Hakoda reached out slowly. “I’m sorry… I… I don’t know how to help you…”

“You can’t just let me be,” Yura shook his head, covering his face as he went to hide in the corner of the room. “I want my friend…”

“Is there a way I can get your friend?”

“No, they risked so much to get me free,” Sniffling Yura couldn’t help but miss Ruei. The kindness he was shown made him wish they had both been born here together. But sadly, he was sure his friend was still to live a life inside palace walls, inside a ship and the only usefulness from what he heard from passing guards who made comments, was to give birth, care for Alphas, raise a child, and die. “I just miss my friend… he helped me a lot.”

Sighing deeply Hakoda placed his hand on Yura’s slowly. “I promise I won’t ask you to teach Katara Water Bending again.”

“…Really?” Yura was surprised but slowly nodded, relaxed immensely. “…Thank you, Hakoda… I promise it’s for the best.”

Nodding Hakoda hugged Yura carefully, his brother relaxing slowly into the hug, tension leaving.

“Let’s go home,”

Nodding Yura let himself be helped up.

There was a lot of weight off his shoulders now that Hakoda had promised him never to ask him to teach Katara again.

Sadly Yura should have made him promise to not seek out another Water Bender.

But he didn’t.

How could he have known that Hakoda would search all of the South, going to other tribes to ask if there was a Water Bender?

Or that someone whispered from one ear to another until it reached the word of someone who spied for the Fire nation.

That it got whispered to the Southern Raiders.

That one day when Yura had taken Rue far out to a remote place to watch some Whaletigers jump out of the sea that black ash would arrive back the day after his sister-in-law would be dead.

And the Southern Raiders would claim they killed the last Southern Water Bender.

Yura felt nothing when Hakoda looked up at him, holding the children with tears running down his face. Unable to feel, just numbing as he stood there with Rue clinging to his side as their eyes met. 

This is what you wanted and this is what you get.

You shouldn't want things.

Chapter Text

Zuko was holding Han Yi as he waited outside.

Their home was surrounded by the court Omegas, the Drewery moment was only made worse by the grey skies. Mama had been feeling sick the day before and Bea had been up all night with him.

The mumbled of worried voices scared Zuko when he heard Mama cry out in pain, it sounded so soft like Mama didn’t have the strength to even cry loudly.

A hand touched his shoulder.

Looking over he paused. “What is it, Ming?”

I smell blood. Ming moved his hands. I don’t think we should be here.

“No, we do,” Zuko turned back gulping. Mama was almost five months along, but… something was wrong and even if he could smell the copper in the air, he tried not to. “Mama will be fine…”

He felt Ming move back to the five paces. His friend had always been by him all this time. Reaching him how to speak with hands. Zuko was biting his lip praying that Daddy would be coming by soon.

The war meeting was running long into the day, but Mama… was sick. Moving closer, Ming following in perfect sync he tried to peek around them, but one of the Omega whispered for him to move back.

There was the sound of someone rushing down the hall, and soon Zuko saw his Mother. He still called her Mother, but he rarely spoke with her, she had… well, not wanted him.

Mama did.

“I’m here!” She held up a bottle with some sort of liquid. “This will help with pain.”

“Hand it over,” Bea held out his hand. “Ursa, help him while I get this into some water.”

“Yes, of course,” Ursa took a rag, dipping it in ice-cold water. She patted it on Ruei’s forehead and neck. “It’s going to be alright, Ruei, you can do this,”

“My… m-my baby…” Ruei shivered, the pain hurt, and he was on his back being propped up by the head Omega who was trying to comfort him with words and petting his wet hair. He hadn’t been able to stop sweating. “Please…?”

“Shh, it’s okay, we’re all here,” She tried to soothe him. “I’m so sorry, please, Ruei, you need to live, please,”

“My belly… hurts,” He sobbed, and cried out as another wave pulsed in him, sobbing. “Make it stop, please!”
They had started to push up his robes, moving everything away as Bea mixed the medicine with a little water. They held Ruei up to drink it, while the Head Omega switched places to grab some oil that was to numb him.

Ura was behind Ruei now, kissing his temple. “Please, please, please, live, I’m so sorry I’ve been distant, I will do better just please live, you need to live Ruei.”

Shaking Ruei whimpered when Bea got a cloth that had a stick wrapped inside, and placed it into his mouth. Sobbing looked at the Omega who helped raise him, into those light grey eyes in fear.

He got out a muffled. “I’m scared…”

“You’re going to be alright, my dear, oh my sweet Ruei,” Bea was crying though nuzzling him while kissing his forehead, cheek, and nose, “It’s all going to be alright, you are strong, brave, you will be alright, I promise,”

“Hold him,” The head Omega said rolling up his robes and then taking a moment to rub and place the numbing oil all over Ruei, hand on his stomach. “Relax for me, dear, breath, this will hurt for a moment, but we have numbing.”

Ruei screamed biting down, tears streaming. The others rubbed his arms, back, anything to try to comfort him. Ursa held him tight, they didn’t need him moving.

What felt like hours, until the was over with. The covered bowl they placed the remains in, while they worked together to try to numb Ruei from the inside, the head Omega only then searching for anything left behind.

They washed him, removing all the clothing, and bloody sheets before Ruei lay there panting, worn out and in fainting and awakening. Bea and Ursa worked together getting his garments on, before a light robe.

“It’s over, you did great,” Bea promised running his fingers into his hair, brushing away the wet bangs. “Are you in pain? We can get you something?”

“Anything you want,” Ursa promised, she was upset without how pale he was, but there was sorrow in her eyes. “Tell me what you need,”

“I can’t feel the baby,” 

The two Omega exchanged a look. Ruei’s eyes looked dulled out. Bea pressed his forehead to the youngest, saying a small prayer for him while Usa got some more pillows.

Zuko stared, unsure of what to do, he moved forward, his shadow right behind him, and stood close enough that when Ursa noticed she had to pause.

“Zuko… come… see your Mama,” She hated herself for feeling jealous, Ruei had done nothing to her but protect Zuko from Ozai, and even if she could never tell anyone, the feelings stayed there. “He’s going to be alright,”

“Mother,” He greeted her, his brother still on his hip, but he wanted to hug her so badly. That left once he set Han Yi down looking at his Mama who was breathing deeply, and Bea was scenting him. “Is Mama going to be okay?”

“Yes, I believe soon,” Ursa looked down, then up at him. “Ruei’s baby… sometimes, we lose the babies and sometimes we need help getting them out…”

Before Zuko could say anything Ruei started to sob. Hurt, pain, and loss, his body shaking and Zuko rushed to him, hugging him gently while Ruei wrapped his arms around him.

--

Lu Ten held Ruei in his arms.

His lovely, beautiful, perfect Ruei. So tired, worn, and weak from the loss. Bea was nearby, asleep at the floor stable, laying his head on his arms in case he was needed.

Zuko was writing while Ming stood close by.

It was a terrible day.

--

Azulon was amused when Bea came to him, after all, he had sent word to General Fahei that Ming would be fitting into black and purple clothing, marking him as a Dog he wanted for his precious grandson.

The thing was, he knew that Bea would find out from his mate how the process was done. The Omega walked in, head down, hurrying to bow to him.

He let Bea like that for a while, often amusing when he could see the small tremors. It wasn’t until he knew the Omega might be getting cramps that he spoke.

“Raise, Bea,”

“Fire Lord, Azulon,” Bea greeted, voice an airy whisper. “I came to ask of something my lord,”

“It’s about the dog's preparation is it not?” The look of worried fear brought him joy. “You know the rules, Bea, Alphas still have instincts, so your child’s canine teeth will be removed.”

“I understand, my Lord, but… but,” Beat bit his lip, he started to undo his fan, when he jumped seeing Azulon glare at him. Curling into himself he griped his fan, closing it. “F-forgive me, my lord…”

“Come here.” Azula snapped his fingers at the Omega, who stood up, the smell of fear was on him. When Bea got to him, not looking at his eyes he titled the Omega’s chin up. “Say what you came here to say.”

“…My L-Lord, is… is it true, about…. Um,” shaking Bea's heart was hammering trying to get his mind and voice to work. “That you will… cut off his, um…”

“His knot?” He mused so the Omega had come to beg on behalf of his child, huh? How interesting. “Sadly many have died like that and no, he will have his glands burned. I need him alive for Zuko.”

“I see, thank you, my Lord,” Bea swallowed. “May… I serve you in ways before I leave?”

“You tremble so easily,” He moved his hand around the Omega’s neck, squeezing enough to apply pressure, the whimpering was being strangled with a sob that he could tell Bea was desperately fighting. Tears just flowed down his face, and the warm drops fell on his hand. “Tell me, Bea, have you done something to warrant this reaction?”

“N-N-no my lor…lord,” lightheaded from fear Bea who body was shaking. “I… oooooahhh,”

The Omega was unable to get out words, shaking so badly that the Alpha kept his face stone cold blank, smirking seeing Bea trying so hard not to pass out even if he was choking him.

“Poor thing,” He looked into the crying Omega's eyes. The soft Omega might have a heart attack. With ease he pulled the Omega into kneeling, watching as Bea gasped hands clutched to his chest looking at him still shaking like he was going to fall apart. “You have something you wish to say, now say it,”

Bea stuttered so much that Azulon had no idea what he was trying to say, instead he changed tactics, patting his thigh.

“Rest your head until you calm down, Omega.” He watched as Bea slowly pressed his cheek to the leg, hands gently holding onto his robes. He pet the Omega’s head just like he did when he messed with them. Firm enough to keep attention, confusing enough to gain easy trust. “There, now calm down, you are not a child,”

Hiccupping a little Bea nodded, leaning into the touch. What was he doing? Acting such a fool, a mess, in front of the Fire Lord?! Slowly his heart rate came down, kneeling and submitting was nothing new to Omegas, just he had never done so with the Fire Lord.

After ten minutes of Alpha reading over documents, he could smell the slowly declining. Much like the young Omegas cared for, putting them in a position for submission they calmed down.

“…My Lord?”

The voice was now clearer Azulon looked at him. “Yes?”

“I… there is something…” Bea tried to swallow, his voice dry, sounded more sticky than anything. “I think… someone is trying to kill me, my Lord,”

“Explain.”

He knew full well what was going on, however, plans changed, and he’d keep the Omega alive for now. He pretended to listen as the Omega fidgeted, mostly trying not to open his fan. He recalled when Bea had been presented to the court for marriage.

Being in his fifties at the time, Azulon had seen the Omega dancing with his fans. It was no wonder that Ruei was skilled, Bea had been gifted with dancing, passing it on to younger Court Omegas, never seen without a fan either to dance, in court and anywhere, the Omega was set together with Fahei.

They had five children together, the Omega’s last one, Ming, had been a surprise. Even with soft wrinkles at the sides of his eyes, and laugh lines, not one could deny the stunning beauty he had once been. Even in his older age with Dark brown hair, light grey eyes, and a little beauty mark under his left eye, full lips, and when he danced in silk-revealing clothing, well, the figure left little to the imagination.

Bea was still a beauty.

“I will look into it,” He titled the Omega’s chin up with one finger. “Now, go back to your duties, what will come to pass will be done for the good of the Fire Nation, understand, Bea?”

“Yes, my Lord,”

Hm, the Omega was still rather stunning, wasn’t he? Azulon looked closely at him humming a bit. No wonder he had a child so late in life, he could guess that Fahei couldn’t keep off the Omega.

He found the Omega he planned on giving to Fahei to someone else, seeing how easy it was to mess with him. He waved to the Omega to stand and he did so bowing and waiting to be told to leave.

For a moment Azulon looked over the Omega, eyeing him when there was an announcement from the door of Iroh’s servants announcing he was on the way to discuss an important matter.

“Off you go, Bea,” He waved and shooed him. As he watched the Omega leave, he stroked his beard in thought. He wouldn’t kill him, but now he had an idea of keeping a new pet. After all the last one he had killed itself, but those thoughts left when his Son Iroh appeared along with Lu Ten. “I hope this plan is worth it,”

“Indeed it is, Father, I do believe you will be pleased with it,” Iroh laughed.

--

In pain, Ruei walked slowly trying to get back to normal. The soreness would leave, but he was deeply saddened by the miscarriage. The thing that surprised him was that Ursa had come to help him.

She had been by his side, cleaning, cooking, and so on, but they didn’t speak much. He was grateful, but he had Bea, who returned looking defeated.

“What did the Fire Lord say?”

Bea sniffed shaking his head. “Teeth and… I think his glands, but he won’t castrate him because Ming is too valuable. I… I am grateful for the Lord’s mercy…”

“As am I,” Ruei agreed. One must agree. “We should thank the spirits for this,”

Ursa gripped her fists, but she knew they grew up believing this. Looking over where Azula was talking to Zuko, waving at the mute Alpha who stood off to the side waiting for orders.

That lasted until Ming was ordered away.

None of them said anything, but Bea sobbed, covering his face while Ruei held him close trying to comfort him. That lasted until they had to move to make medicine and be ready for Ming’s return.

--

Zuko was angry, hands balled up in firsts when Ming was carried back into his home, they had him bound so tightly. Ankels, knees, wrists, elbows, shoulders.

He was in pain, his scent screamed in agony, the look in his eyes worse so as Zuko watched his Mama, Mother, and Bea pressing cloth to stop the bleeding.

They took the top canine teeth, the bottom ones, his neck had ugly red blisters from being burned. The bubbled almost making him look away feeling sick.

It would take weeks, but Ming healed, now damaged more, Zuko knew that General Fahei was furious, but he had been given orders, along with Lady Bea to act as if Ming was dead. Fahei was sent back to the seas while Bea was ordered to stay behind to help the court Omegas.

So, Zuko prayed to the Spirits to help him know what he should be doing and he wasn’t sure if they heard him but the next thing he knew he was all packed up, clothes, and all and they were traveling pretty far.

They got to a place that looked amazing.

Grand and their family walked in with no servants or anything but them and Ming. Zuko looked around amazed by it, the feel felt… felt like it was right being there.

“Prince Lu Ten,” A man came out and looked confused. “I had no idea you would be coming.”

“Piandao,” Lu Ten bowed to him. “I came here for training.”

“You are a master of the art,” He smiled a little confused. “What more could I teach you?”

“Not me, you are going to teach my son,” But he didn’t point at Han Yi, he pointed at Zuko and he heard his mate gasp. “I had a vision and you must teach Zuko to sword fight.”

Zuko stared at his Daddy in shock.

The Sword Master did too.

“Prince Lu Ten-” He started but Lu Ten held up a lotus tile and he stopped, they stared at each other, and the Prince nodded slowly. He bowed to the family. “Follow me, Prince Zuko, we have much to attend to.”

Chapter Text

The year passed almost too quickly.

Ruei was making some packed lunch excited for Han Yi’s return. The boy had presented as an Alpha at only two and now being four he was in training.

As he made the lunches he looked up and saw Zuko practicing. He used fans in place of swords, but he was truly gifted. Even if they kept the secret hidden deep, Lu Ten promised him that it was for a good reason to let his baby learn sword fighting and he trusted his husband.

Ming was close by watching until Zuko would call him to spar with him. The boy obeyed. Ming did anything for him. It hurt Ruei’s heart. Bea was not allowed to talk to him.

It was hell seeing his dear friend desperately looking at his child. It was only away from prying eyes that Bea could hug, kiss, and hold his child close, often sobbing when he had to leave.

Fahei had been furious. From what Lu Ten had told him, destroying part of his ship in rage, but the man was still loyal to the Fire Nation, as they all were, and had to thank the Fire Lord for sparring his child.

Zuko was nine now, with Ming being ten.

When the couple could sneak away to see him, it was mostly with Lu Ten being a lookout. The last time that Fahei had visited on his own, he had picked up Ming as if he were a feather. To see the ten-year hold wrap his arms around his Father’s neck, how he looked so little and often Fahei just kept him in his arms and Ming just leaned into him, a hand under him and a hand in his hair.

Zuko knocked Ming down before he held up his hand. “That’s enough,”

Ming bowed to him, then stood up waiting. Panting Zuko went to grab a towel. Washing up he took a few breaths. That year away he was trained and learned many things from Master Piandao. Even had brass swords he had picked out.

“That’s enough, dinner time.” Lu Ten once his mate singled him. “Wash up and come eat,”

The time was coming up. Lu Ten could feel something in the air with the new attack on Ba Sing Se, nothing had worked before so he was worried about it.

When they came back Lu Ten dismissed the servants, waiting until they were gone before Ming was allowed to sit with them at the table and not in the corner waiting for scraps.

He was not sure if there was going to be a moment like in his vision but he knew he had to keep training Zuko in secret he couldn’t be sure but he could guess how Ming and Zuko sparred they were secretly training as well.

--
Piandao watched impressed. Seeing Zuko fighting with a new level of grace. It was like a dance, and he seemed to be able to flow as if he practiced the moves before.

Walking around watching the Omega, such an impressive feat, as he moved. Omegas didn’t fight. The Prince had told him that it was to remain a secret. Not that he would tell anyone.

It wasn’t until he saw Zuko dancing by himself that he realized it was a form of fighting. He had heard of it before, but the ways had been long forgotten thanks to Fire Lord Sozin.

There was nothing in History before Sozin.

The whispers of time gone by were that the power-hungry Alpha had destroyed it all to remake history in his own image. The sadness he held for the fact that so much was lost to time.

They worked on Zuko’s writing, his drawing, and in turn, he started to teach Ming who looked scared to do so. Pointing to his clothing and the leather collar around his neck.

To Piandao it didn’t matter. If he could he would destroy the black collar off the boy. It even had a metal loop on it should he get out of hand. He had seen others before, being torn down, and given away like dogs.

Growing up before his parents disowned him for not being a Fire Bender they had a badly damaged Alpha who they kept as a pet. Growing up he thought it normal until he ventured out into the world.

Sick.

Returning he secretly set the poor thing free.

The hope he had was that Lu Ten and Ruei seemed to treat Ming as family, caring for him along with Zuko. With no one around they tried to convince him to take off the collar, but Ming was too scared to do so.

It wasn’t until he went to check on the family one night he saw Ming in bed with the sleeping Omegas. Lu Ten was writing something, while Ming tucked between Ruei and Zuko.

“Nightmare,” Lu Ten had told him waving his hand around his mouth to single that it had been about them pulling out Ming’s teeth. “They get back sometimes.”

“I understand,”

They left things like that.

They trained hard, and soon Piandao deemed them ready. Zuko had hugged him tightly. He knew that the young Omega had a part to play, what he didn’t know but for the Prince to risk it all for him? Well, it must be for a good reason.

--

“What are you doing?”

“What’s it look like?” Hakoda growled packing up some more things. “I’m going to do what I should have done a year ago. “

“You’re abandoning your children.” Yura accused, glaring at him. He was pissed, it was easier to be mad. “Wasn’t my last warning enough for you?”

“They killed my mate.”

Yura hissed darkly. “So, they lost one parent and you want them to lose another?”

“I need to help with this war,” He stood and started to walk out of the hut when Yura blocked him. “Move, Yura.”

“No.” Yura's fists balled up. “You’re not leaving,”

“I am, and you can’t stop me.”

“Can’t I?!” Shaking the hut was suddenly locked in with Ice, his water bending shook the hut for a moment. “You’re not leaving!”

“Don’t make me fight you, Yura, just stand aside.”

“No!” Yura shook. “I’m not moving and you can’t make me.”

“What are you going to keep me here then?” He growled getting closer, Yura backed up, but the cold of the ice dropped even more, and the younger sibling hissed at him. “I need to do this,”

“You’ll get killed!” Yura gasped when his back hit the ice, even if the Alpha was his brother he was still having trouble getting used to being near Alphas. “I know your hurt, I am hurt too but you can’t leave!”

“I need to help end this war!”

“And leave us defenseless?!” Yura waved at the two crying children in the corner, Sokka was trying to shield his sister from them fighting, but the poor girl clung to him. “They’ll come here again!”

“Yura…” Hakoda gritted his teeth. “I’m leaving, if you want to get in my way, that’s fine, I’ll figure it out.”

“I want to go too!” Sokka suddenly shouted. “I can fight too!”

They both stared at the young Alpha, he looked determined, standing up and Yura looked away holding himself. Taking a few breaths trying to push away memories of fighting he looked back.

“You haven’t taught Sokka how to fight yet.”

“I can do that when-”

“No, you can’t!” Yura screamed. “You need to teach him how to fight!”

“He’s just a child,”

“I don’t care, you teach him how to fight before you leave and I’ll even make you as many medications as you want,” If anything Sokka had to know how to fight, he could teach the other kids left behind because of this stupid need for revenge. “Do that and I won’t fight you on it,”

Hakoda stared then paused. “I will if you teach Katara how to water bend,”

There was a heavy stand off. Yura was pissed, yet, if they brought people here from being stupid Alphas he’d at least feel better knowing she could defend herself.

“One more year, then you can leave, but you have to teach Sokka everything you know and I’ll teach Katara everything I know.” Yura took a deep breath. “Do that and I promise I won’t stop you from leaving.”

“We have an agreement.”

--

Bea clung to his husband's shoulders as he moaned with a shakey breath as Fahei thrust deep inside him. Pressed against the wall of the ship, robes moved aside, even if they had spent the night mating, it was still difficult to know they’d be apart for so long.

Crying out as Fahei switched an angel, biting down on his mating mark Bea let out shuddering whines tightening around him, needing, wanting the heat was consuming in the best ways possible ways.

“F-Fahei…!” He felt himself tightening, body wracking with pleasurable shaking. “C-can’t hold on….!”

Growling Fahei thrust harder, his own orgasm chasing his mates, the scent, his love, the most beautiful creature he ever laid eyes on. Moving back he took Bea’s mouth kissing hard.

Bea screamed into his mouth as he came the tight heat let the damn break on him as well, pushing as deep as he could go, knot locking them together.
Keeping his mate pressed against the wall while they panted he carefully moved them down so as not to hurt him. They had to cool down before he could remove himself.

Bea groaned already missing the feeling and curdled under Fahei’s cheek still panting softly. Feeling sleep, even though he couldn’t just head to bed, this being one of the rare times he wasn’t allowed to join his Alpha and it was killing him.

“I miss you,” Bea whispered nuzzling his face into his beloved’s chest. “I want to go with you,”

“I want you with me as well,” Fahei didn’t want to leave his mate. He had a sick feeling about living so long without him. Holding him close he tried to take in his scent, the feel, and moved back to look into his eyes. “I will return as soon as possible,”

Nodding Bea couldn’t help the tears that dotted the side of his eyes. Sniffling, he let his mate move him back, those large hands holding his face so they could look into each other eyes.

There was an underlying knowing that something was going to happen.

They were just powerless to stop it.

With one last kiss, they spent the next hours in each other arms until it was time to part ways.

--

There was nothing much Zuko could do for Ming.

His poor friend had no voice, reduced to a basic slave, his missing teeth, damaged glands, and the collar he was forced to wear seemed so uncomfortable.

Even if Mama had secretly added silk inside to keep it from hurting his neck, Zuko, from his understanding, knew that Alpha’s weren’t used to collars, only Omegas wore them. So the black collar left anyone to treat poor Ming like an actual beaten animal.

Slowly over time, Zuko realized that this was a way to humiliate him and that the cuffs soon added to his wrists and ankles. The more Zuko learned from his Daddy, Master Piandao, and the outside world, what little it was made him sick.

His stomach felt gross when in public how Ming had to kneel near him, the fact his friend had a bed in his room. They called it a bed, but the Term Guard Dog was so literary that once he was sure no one was around or when Mama and Daddy would tell them good night, Ming slept in his bed with him.

Not in on that tiny bed with one blanket.

At the moment he had to write a poem, having learned more now, Zuko had to present one to the court for his upcoming suitors. Daddy was away to Ba Sing Se with Uncle and General Fahei, but since the Alpha had left Bea had been getting called away a lot to tend to the Fire Lord.

Something didn’t sit right with Zuko.

Mama and Mother had started to get along again, spending a lot of time together. Azula was away at military school, leading the top ranks section with an iron fist.

At the moment he was re-reading the poem. His desk was new, a gift from Grandfather a few months beforehand. Next to him on the floor, Ming, kneeling and leaning his head against Zuko’s thigh.

They had to get used to this. Zuko had made a mistake forgetting that unlike his family other people wouldn’t hesitate to punish his friend if he made a mistake.

Ming had red welts on his back from being caught not kneeling. Hand on Ming’s head, the only comfort he could offer him like this, he heard the door open.

Pausing he saw Mama and Mother rushed forward, Bea walking in, head down in shame, he looked pale, shaking and sobbing softly. Marks, bites, limping, even at ten he wasn’t stupid. No, he was told by his sister once a year ago when he asked about one such event unrelated to Bea. She didn’t hide what happened from him.

This happened a lot when Bea was called away to see the Fire Lord.

Zuko gripped his pen frowning deeply, Ming hid his face in Zuko’s thigh, and Zuko thought that once Daddy got home he could convince him to speak with the Fire Lord.

Going back to writing Zuko heard a bell go off.

A bell he hadn’t heard since the night almost five years ago when he had been afraid of a monster under his bed, or when he saw Daddy badly hurt, not since he was left with Mama after presenting as an Omega.

The entire household went cold.

Zuko hated the bells.

The next day the news of Prince Lu Ten, General Fahei and others was announced. All of whom died in the battle of Ba Sing Se. The Dragon of the West was returning devastated, pulling away from the war.

The loss of his son was too much.

It would take a few weeks for him to return to the Fire Nation, a broken man.

--

“As was his last will and wish of our beloved Fire Lord Azulon, his second son, Ozai will take the throne as the new Fire Lord.” The Fire Sage held up the crown, everyone dressed in white for Azulon’s funeral. “And as requested amongst your death your orders shall be carried out as ordered.”

Ozai moved forward as the casket was lowered, the Fire Sages burning the body while the head Sage placed the crown on his head, the Alpha smirking as he did so.

“All Hail Fire Lord Ozai!”

Everyone bowed to him.

Zuko bowed near his family, all of whom were still in mourning not only for all those losses but something had changed, there was something wrong and as they celebrated the new Fire Lord, as untasteful as he thought it was with the loss of Grandfather Zuko suddenly noticed that Mother was missing.

Nowhere to be seen.

As he was looking for her an Alpha approached his Mama, who was still puffy-eyed from the loss of Daddy, but they bowed to the Alpha who walked over to them.

“Ruei.”

“General Zhao,” Ruei bowed again. “Is there anything I can help you with, sir?”

“Yes, you can pack your things.”

“I… I’m sorry?” Ruei looked confused blinking. “I don’t understand,”

“You are coming with me from now on,” He held out a paper, letting the Omega lean down to read it. The green-eyed Omega looked up in shock, he guessed he was a bit slow because he seemed to still be confused. “It means you are mine now. Pack your things, as the new Fire Lord has given you to me and honestly, I don’t want to waste time.”

“I…I…” Ruei tried to find words before he bowed. “Yes, Alpha,”

“Mama?” Zuko asked shocked when Azula approached him suddenly grabbing his wrists. “Azula?!”

“Come on, shut up and don’t say anything,” She growled, but she looked worried and got them onto the side where the Royal family sat and pulled him down, Zuko’s guard dog rushing after them and sitting far enough back in a bow. She whispered to him. “Don’t say anything, understand? Trust me, Zuko, just sit and shut up. Promise me that.”

“I…I promise.” He had never seen her look worried before and how tense she was he kept his mouth shut, but he was trembling seeing Mama being taken away and Bea being stranded alone with the other Omegas in a sea of confusion. “What’s happening?”

“I will tell you later, just obey Father for now.” Crossed her arms. “Word of advice, Zuko, call him Father and play stupid.”

She called him Zuko.

Not Zuzu.

Bowing when Fire Lord Ozai walked by he had a sinking feeling that his life was over.

Chapter Text

“You really shouldn’t visit here so often,” Azula spoke as she walked up to stand next to Zuko, his little dog bowing to her before kneeling back down. “Father would be furious.”

“I just wanted to see the old home,” Zuko glanced at her before looking back at his home. Used to be home. After the Death of his Dad and Grandfather, he had been moved back into his old home. His room had been redone and his things had been moved. “I can’t believe it’s been two years.”

“Two years passed oddly fast,” Azula frowned, before shaking her head and smiling a little. “I heard that Zhao’s ship is going to be here for a few days, so I requested Ruei to be brought to us,”

“Thank you, Azula,” With a weak smile he looked down then back at the board up place again. “Father told me I wasn’t allowed to write Mama.”

“You can’t call him that.”

“Ruei.” Zuko nodded, tensing. “I miss him.”

“I know, I understand, even if I didn’t get to spend a lot of time with you all, Ruei was very kind to me.” She had a small smile. “He not afraid to hug me, unlike Mother.”

Nodding Zuko sighed before they both turned to walk off, Ming following close behind. They headed back to their end of the gardens where servants were setting up for the Generals, Admirals, blah, blah, blah, who were coming to plan another war plan.

He swore it was all about war.

“I heard you have your own ship,”

“I do, and a good crew.” Azula grinned. “I’ll be the one to take down the Earth Kingdom, mark my words,”

“I wish you luck,” Once inside Zuko got to work making tea, before Mama had left he had taken him aside telling him about the tea leafs, and warning him to never mix them up. So, he made sure with each delivery, he picked out every single one. “Are you hungry, Azula?”

“No, I’ll wait for Ruei, no offense but he makes the best food,”

“Hey, he taught me!”

“Still, makes better food,” She put her hands behind her head huffing, then paused. “Ming, go see when the ships are to dock. Hurry up!”

Jumping up Ming took off.

“Don’t yell at him…” Zuko frowned.

“I know you hate it, but Zuko he’s.. well, just a pet. You need to stop seeing him as anything other then that.” She rolled her eyes, then got serious. “I hear they want you to dance for some higher-ups and their all, well, ugh, you should hope they can even get it up from what I’ve seen.”

Making a face Zuko crossed his arms. “I’m not looking forward to it. Bea has been trying to make sure I know everything. Pictures and all.”

“Ooh, anything scandalous?”

“No, just paintings,” Zuko frowned then tapped the counter. “Bea hasn’t been the same since Fahei’s death,”

“He should be grateful, at least Grandfather is no longer around,” She made a face. “I don’t understand what Grandfather got out of bedding him, I mean, he was so old, and Bea, well pretty, can’t have children anymore right?”

If only she knew why Bea was even able to have babies so late in life. Bringing over the tea he sat down serving her. Everything in the past couple of years had been stressful.

They sat, speaking of her achievements until Ming came back moving his hands. Azula rolled her eyes never one to understand what the little odd gestures meant.

“Ruei will be arriving shortly,” Zuko smiled, thanking Ming in sign language. He turned to Azula. “Can you ask if he can stay with us a few days?”

“Hmm, I can,” She rolled her eyes. “Be thankful, Zuzu,”

“I am,” He stood bowing to her when she got up to leave. “I will see you at dinner?”

“I wasn’t lying about Ruei’s food!” She laughed and then headed off waving back. “And make sure you have some sake ready, I’m bringing Uncle by.”

“He likes ginseng tea,” He took a moment and then looked around. “I guess I’ll get the place ready.”

--

“Husband?”

Zhao looked from where he was writing. His Omega came waddling into the room, belly swelled with the child he was carrying. Sitting back as Ruei came in with a tray of food.

“I’ve brought you something to eat,” Ruei kept a smile on his face setting it down. He waited until Zhao nodded and moved the letter aside. Setting the tray down he served the Alpha and poured him tea. “Would you like dessert as well? I have some chilling and it will done in ten minutes, dear,”

Endearing words worked on Zhao, being praise and worship caused fewer beatings, and fewer verbal lashings and he quickly learned that the man was not a kind Alpha.

“No,” He waved him off, then once his food was served he pulled the Omega into his lap, placing his hand on the belly. “How much longer do you need?”

“A couple of weeks, I think,” Ruei looked at him. “I can report to the head Omega when we get there, my love, and when we come back from the Earth Kingdom in a few weeks I can give birth,”

Zhao let out a short laugh. “You think it takes two weeks to travel to and from?”

“Is… it more?” Ruei had to play Dumb. “Three weeks?”

“Amazingly, you can cook like this,” Zhao took a bit of his food and then looked at him. “An amazing skill yet, so incredibly stupid.”

“Forgive me?”

“I think you will stay here until you give birth, I have no need the mess with you Omegas cause when its time,” He took a long drink of his tea. “However that means I won’t have you here with me.”

To anyone, it might sound like he’d be missed. Ruei knew better and was right when Zhao took him there, being rough, rarely pleasurable for Ruei, and once it was over ate his meal like nothing happened while he was on the floor trying to catch his breath and keeping his stomach safe.

--

By the time Ruei made it to Zuko and Ming they all had to stand there like they were just greeting each other, it wasn’t until Azula gave the all-clear that Zuko all but sobbed into Ruei’s arms, and the Omega cried too, kissing his head and nuzzling his head.

Standing off to the side Azula felt awkward until she was pulled into Ruei’s arms as well. She relaxed, never admitting she let out a sigh of relief that he still cared for her and no she didn’t have her eyes water when he nuzzled and kissed her forehead!

It was allergies!

Later at night, Ruei held Zuko and Ming close.

Ozai was too far happy in his Royal bedroom, now that Azulon had long passed. Zuko and Azula lived here alone with Ming and even then Azula had duties so it left Zuko to be with Ming.

Late in the night, Bea came to see them, and even got to hug and spend time with his baby. Ruei was worried about Bea. The Azulon was dead, so why did his dear friend still have marks and look like someone was having him?

Bea wouldn’t tell him, but Ruei wanted to know.

--

Zuko was eleven when more suitors were added to his list of people who were worthy. Older… Alphas. As he danced, he hated the looks they gave him.

The clothing he wasn’t enjoying too much. Even in faster and more exciting dances the robes were reveling.

Low-cut tops to his ribs, and clothing that hugged the low dips of his hips made him feel exposed, and gross and he could see how upset Mama and Bea were while they watched.

Even Azula didn’t like it, growling at the Alphas if they tried to reach out to try to touch him. However, Father seemed pleased when more asked for him.

Disgusting.

When he was done, he bowed to the Fire Lord and then to the court before moving to stand with the other Omegas. As he stood there nervously, he couldn’t help but look at the baby in his Mama’s arms.

Hopefully, Kai wouldn’t present as an Omega.

--

Ming dodged a fireball heading his way before charging at the Prince. They often trained in the Dragon catacombs. They found a hidden room that could hide them from any prying eyes as they trained.

Zuko had been able to fire Bend for years now. They discovered this while he was learning how to fight at Master Piandao’s and after that Daddy had trained them both, even going so far as to take Ming away to extra training just in case.

One of the rare times that Zuko would command Ming to not hold back. He had to learn something was coming and Zuko had to be prepared. Using the fans as a hidden way to practice sword fighting and sets he managed to catch up quickly.

--

The Water Benders were doing their best to keep the prison cell from breaking. Being in the Earth Kingdom it seemed to be easier to find help and rotate but with all the willingness and power they were still struggling to keep the ice from melting.

The problem was that when they had started to transport the prisoners from the Northern Water tribe there was a mistake, a fight and they had managed to lock them underground, but the underground had been connected to a river that flowed underground and through the deep dense cave.

The Fire Benders were constantly melting down any attempts to freeze them to death as well as having water, food, and a controlled climeite to survive.

The rotation of Water Benders continued to move trying to figure out what to do. Even the Dai Li couldn’t find an opening on where they and what water source they had thus preventing them from poisoning or finding a way to sneak up behind them.

The bastards were strong.

“It’s melting!”

The three water benders who had been resting jumped up, looking at the wall started to melt suddenly, they raced over even if they had been resting, worn out from their shift, and lifted their arms to solid the ice again, pulling and pushing for the barrels they had brought to keep up with the Fire Benders who knew that if they wanted to live they’d need the fish and water.

The wall started to melt in the middle revealing a good pack of the Alphas, the leader with gold eyes growling darkly as them, his fire almost hinging a blue color to it.

They struggled but got the ice wall up again, sending word out they needed more water benders from the North, and as they shouted this, the hardened ice shook until the fire bend was forced to move back.

Breathing out blue fire Lu Ten growled darkly as Fahei and a few others continued to keep an eye on their food and water source.

If they thought this was going to keep him from getting home to Ruei and his family these bastards were dead wrong.

Chapter Text

“I had wondered what the old fool saw in you,” Ozai titled Bea’s chin up, looking over the Omega. The light grey eyes looked scared as he moved his face this way and that. “I can see up close why now. You may be old… how old are you, Bea?”

“Fo-forty-seven my lord…” Bea gulped stress coming off him. “I am to b-be forty-eight come winter…”

“Hm, not must use other than warming a bed, are you?” Ozai frowned looking him over. His father had an eye for fine things. After wanting to gain more strong Alphas from Fahei, the Alpha had only alpha children, which was why his father had wanted to get rid of Bea. “When my Father called off killing you off, I thought he had convinced your mate to take a second.”

Bea gasped, eyes wide. Fire Lord… Azulon…. Had wanted him dead???

“I’m guessing his mistake was seeing you up close,” Letting him go Ozai snapped his fingers, and Bea quickly got down on his legs bowing low, the Omega shaking. “You are lovely, shame about the little wrinkles. Form a far you look flawless.”

“Yes, Fire Lord, Ozai,” He had no idea what else to say or if he was allowed to. “Thank you for the kind words.”

“Now, the reason you are here,” Ozai spoke walking off to his desk and picking up a scroll. Snapping his fingers again he spoke. “Come.”

Getting up Bea hurried over, bowing again before awaiting orders. He took the scroll that was given to him. Looking up at the Fire Lord he opened it reading it over.

“My Lord, is this a new Candidate for the Prince?”

“That is the Warden of Boiling Rock,” Ozai smirked. “His mate just passed a few years ago and he needs a new one. Did you know that lower court Omega Suz?”

Tensing Bea turned pale.

He remembered her. When the Warden Yami came years ago, the man was a Warden because he was so good at torture, had made a name for himself doing so and he picked out Suz, she was the lower end, and each time they saw her she looked less and less like herself, and he was sure she didn’t fall into the boiling rock’s water.

They all knew he killed her.

“Yes, I do, my Lord,” Bea licked his lips. “Shall I prepare a room for him?”

Maybe he was there to visit. That little hope, the little lie that he was clinging to, but his instincts were screaming. The Fire Lord turned to him, and he ducked his head.

“He needs a new mate, someone to keep him… company,”

Whimpering Bea’s lower lip trembled, his hands going to his fan wanting to pull it out, and he was forced to look up. Unable to talk, what use now? His fate was sealed.

Wardan Yami was a cruel Alpha, everyone knew this. Tears flowed down his face. The Fire Lord got a cold look in his eyes and he hoped that maybe the Alpha would be angry enough to beat him to death… it’d be a kinder death.

“You are very sweet, Bea, kind, I’ve heard how much you cared for court Omegas, how you trained Ruei to do the same,” He pulled the Omega close looking into his eyes. “You showed kindness to my son.”

Confused he tried to speak but found he had no words other than. “Why send me away my Lord…?”

“For a while, I thought I’d keep you a bit longer, a warm body to fill my bed, but the idea of having something that my Father touched is very off-putting, but the main reason why,” He smirked a little more. “Is because I like breaking things my Father enjoyed and he enjoyed you very much,”

Whimpering Bea sobbed. “M-my Lord please d-don’t send me a-away…”

“Even pretty when you cry,” Ozai commented, almost kindly before he moved his hand and backhanded the Omega hard enough that when he landed you could feel how much it hurt. As Bea shook he pressed his foot on his back as the Omega whimpered. Oh, that was pleasant to his ears. Maybe that’s why the old man kept him around, he whimpers an almost whines to them, “What would you do if I allowed you to stay, Omega? You’re used, old, a whore to the last Lord…”

“I’m… I’m…” Bea couldn’t think, he didn’t know what hell was worse staying or leaving. He wanted his mom, but he was lost since passed. He had no one, not his parents, not his mate, all his children were off in the war while Ming was a pet. He didn’t even have Ruei. “When… when I take fertile tea from the head Omega I…always have Alphas,”

After Ming, Fahei had been worried about his carrying, so they had agreed to take countermeasures to ensure that he’d not get pregnant because when he did, well, he had been only a year into their marriage before he had his firstborn, and the two after that. A break for 10 years then one more child, and they assumed since he was older in his late thirties it’d be impossible until two months he stopped taking the antipregnancy herbal mixture and shortly after fell pregnant and Ming was born.

Crying out as his ponytail was grabbed, and hauled up to his feet he found himself being handled until pushed onto the desk. He tensed as his robes were moved aside, pulled, and pushed down until they rested on his lower hips, hands touching his hips, and underbelly, not exposing him all the way.

Sacred to death he shivered from the cool air and how the Alpha ran his hand over his lower belly. He had a bigger curve, always had and he looked at the Alpha as he examined him.

“Very soft,” Ozai commented putting his hand flat on the curve and pressing down an involuntary moan pulled from Bea as he tensed. “With Ursa gone, I might as well have something that is skilled enough in the bedroom.”

“M-my Lord?”

“Please me, Bea, and depending on how well you do will seal your fate,” He slipped his hand into the Omega’s undergarments causing Bea to arch and gasp in surprise and shock. “Don’t and you’ll be off to Wardan Yami.”

Trembling Bea did as he was told, trying to do anything to please the Fire Lord. By the time it was over he was granted the honor of being the Alpha’s bedmate, his title stripped to that of a prized pet and he hated the fact that his room was moved next to the Alpha so he was easier to pin and fuck.

One he was allowed to leave, sore, used, and disgusted that the Alpha had knotted him three times but didn’t allow him to wash and clean himself up so he had to walk the servant's halls, only getting help when he ran into some fellow Omegas who helped clean him up.

Bea secretly kept taking the antipregnancy tea, not wanting to have the Alpha’s child, but worse was when he was given a new collar… forced to remove Fahei’s and the marking on the collar called him a royal consort.

They might as well call him a sex slave.

--

“Welcome back,” Ruei greeted with a bow. He held a small smile, having become very good at hiding how he really felt. Sadness and sorrows weren’t allowed him to do so in front of his husband. “I’ve missed you, my love,”

Over the years, Ruei had learned that Zhao needed buttering up, praise, and love, to be stared at as if he was the entire world. To fawn and pretend how interested he was in whatever the man was obsessed with and even having to play incredibly naïve because it boasted the man’s ego and when he’d explain like he would a toddler.

The days went on like this.

They were on the ship heading out for the Palace. Ruei was excited! He’d get to see Zuko, Azula, Bea, and Ming! He was going to show them Kai, his baby who had now just turned two!

Zuko should be thirteen now and It was close enough to his birthday that he would be able to give him a gift he made. Even better Zhao had promised to take him to see Han Yi once they left port again in two weeks.

However, when they got to port there was a message from the Fire Lord that everyone from court was to attend an Agni Kai. Confused he followed Zhao to the palace, seeing how gloomy it was.

They got the arena, and his husband left to see what was going on. Scanning the crowd he looked for Bea, but he saw Iroh and Azula. Moving to go greet them he paused confused.

“What’s happening?”

“Ruei!” Azula looked surprised to see him. “You don’t know?”

“You shouldn’t be here, Ruei,” Iroh looked at him with mixed emotions, then waved towards the door. “Go there,”

“Yes, general-” Ruei stopped because they're up in the fighting stage was. “Zuko?”

What was going on?!

Why was Zuko up there?!

He tensed when he saw Lord Ozai step out.

What was he doing?!

“No!” Azula and Iroh had to grab Ruei, holding him tightly as the Fire Lord announced that Zuko was to fight him in an angi Kai. “Don’t, Ruei!”

“He’s going to hurt my son,” Ruei couldn’t breathe! Zuko was only thirteen, why was the Fire Lord fighting an Omega? “What happened?!”

That was answered when Zuko started to fight back, fire bending and fighting. That’s when it hit him. They found out. They FOUND OUT?! How?! How did they find out he could bend or fight?!

Ozai overpowered Zuko easier and Ruei screamed covering Kai’s eyes while Zuko’s screams echoed in the arena as the Fire Lord, his own flesh and blood Father burned his face.

--

Ruei was replacing the bandages, carefully applying the healing cream. Iroh was in the room holding the boy’s hand. He was alive, but the wounded were bad.

The Omega was doing his best to soothe and comfort his eldest baby, kissing and nuzzling him gently. Zuko whimpered, clinging to him, while Ruei did his best to comfort him.

Iroh sat neatly near the bed, he looked like he was in silent anger, one that was only broken when Ozai stopped by the room to announce that one Zuko was healed enough he was banished, only allowed to return if he was to find the Avatar.

An impossible task.

Despite his overwhelming pain and laying in Ruei’s arms, Zuko asked if could take important things with him, mentioning drawing items, papers, and a ship, and Ozai agreed, banishing him with a ship he planned to kill off, the 41st division.

Ruei only got to stay for a few more days before he was taken away by his mate, unable to say goodbye.

--

Zuko’s eye was patched up.

His lovely hair, something he took pride in was cut into a phoenix tail, royal clothes taken, tossed in what he could only guess was beta clothing. Uncomfortable but not as much as his eye.

In his right hand, he held a leash, Ming on his knees kneeling next to him. He had managed to at least trick his Father, at least, into letting him bring important things.

Ming was important.

Ming was his friend but on this ship? Ming was his dog, but if he left him here? Sprits only knew what they would have done to him… not after Bea was being kept away and Fahei missing and Mings brothers? Well, they knew better than to come looking for him.

“Wait for me! I’m coming with you,”

“Uncle?” Zuko looked at him, barely able to stand moving his head. “You don’t need to join me…”

“I have all the tea I need for this journey.”

“You won’t be able to return home,” Zuko couldn’t cry, not in front of this crew, not him a banished marred Omega who defied the law, fought against his father, an Alpha, and could fire bend. “I can’t until I find the Avatar.”

“Then, it’s a good thing I packed extra tea,” Iroh smiled at him. “Shall we go?”

Nodding slowly Zuko started to walk, his Uncle at his side, his trapped friend standing to follow.

Either case, Zuko had no idea what was going to happen from then on, but he started to research the Avatar and quickly found himself spiraling into an obsession.

If he could find the Avatar then the Avatar could help him go home and take down his father.

--

“It needs to come off, Ming!”

Ming was sobbing even though no sound left him, but he looked so terrified holding onto the collar that Zuko was trying to remove. He shook his head putting his hands together to beg him not to.

I’m scared!

“I know, I know, but look,” Zuko waved around. “You’re in my room, your safe, and the door is locked, please… take it off so we can wash your neck and you can sleep in my bed.”

I’m supposed to sleep in my bed

“That’s a dog bed,” Zuko made a face. “You’re not sleeping in that,”

But I am a dog

“You are not a dog!” Zuko hated how the years had forced Ming’s mind into this state, however even though he did his best to be kind in secret to him, the maids, the guards, and his father, they had eyes everywhere, and with each snap of his fingers, each command, the days he had to leash his friend made him so physically ill. “Please, Ming, do it for me?”

Ming faltered.

“I have an idea,” Zuko jumped up going to the trunk pulling it open. Shifting through it he pulled out some silk ribbons. They were placeholders until an Omega had a collar. Walking back over. “It’s your neck, right? It feels naked when you take it off for bathes?”

Nodding Ming looked at it.

“Let’s try this, alright?” Zuko finally managed to get the collar off, cleaned his neck, and gently tied the ribbon on. “There, is that better?”

Yes. Ming took a breath. I want to sleep in my bed.

“That’s not a bed, you're going to sleep in my bed.” Zuko waved at that stupidly large dog bed. “That’s for animals, you are not an animal, no matter what My Father and Grandfather told you.”

Ming looked down shamefully.

Hugging his friend, he sighed deeply.

One way or another Zuko was going to get him free, to someone who could help him heal. Pulling Ming into his arms, letting him rest his head against his chest, he nuzzled his head.

“I love you, Ming, you are my best friend,” Zuko squeezed him tightly. “I’m going to make sure you will live a good life, somehow, some way, and when I find the Avatar I’m going to help him take down Father.”

He’ll kill you.

“He can try,” Moving back he kissed Ming’s forehead, thinking about how comforting was when Mama did this. “You will sleep on the bed. Not on the floor.”

I want to be good

“You are good, so the good thing to do is to sleep on the bed… for me?” When Ming was having a hard time he cleared his throat making it an order. “You will sleep in the bed. Understand?”

The tension seemed to release.

Zuko hated it.

Hugging his friend again he wished he could keep Ming safe. It was bad enough that they did such horrible things to him, but he was sure that he wasn’t developing correctly. He should be filling out more, and getting taller.

Now they were the same height. Omegas were naturally smaller, but Alphas shouldn't be this small. He might end up staying small but he didn’t know if it was because of his missing teeth or burned glands, but Zuko hoped one day he could at least live a normal life one day.

Moving back Zuko grabbed a knife and cut off his hair phoenix tail. He’d take the fall for it later, he doubted Uncle would be mad, and it wasn’t like Father was going to even come looking for him out here.

--

[Two years before the Avatar's Return]

“Tara!”

“Hello, Rue!” Katara greeted them as they came back. She set the basket down and then opened her arms to hug the tiny child. She said child because he hadn’t grown. He still looked like a tiny five-year-old. “Did you miss me?”

“Yes!” He curled into her arms, then moved back showing her his gloves. “Made.”

“You made some gloves?” She looked them over. “You did an amazing job! I love them!”

“Hey, what about my hug?” Sokka asked holding out his arms, grinning when Rue came running and scooped him up. “Hey, buddy, I missed you!”

“Okka!”

“Welcome home,” Yura was cooking up some food. The fire was going along with some hot tea. Looking over at them. “Good hunt?”

“We got plenty for everyone for the rest of the week,” Walking over Sokka stretched. “Need any help here before I go out and make sure it’s all stored?”

“Go?” Rue held up his arms.

“Can Rue come with me?”

“Sure, just make sure to be back soon, the food will be ready,” Waving them off, he smiled as Katara came to help him. “Anything exciting on the hunt?”

“Not too much, but we found a cave and I was able to practice,” Katara smiled. “I think I’m getting better,”

“Trust me, you are,” Checking the dish, he sat back with a sigh. “Can you hand me the medicine box?”

“Sure, uh,” She looked around before picking up a box. She opened it looking it over. “Looks like we’re running low,”

“I’ll have to go buy some more soon,” Sighing Yura took the box. “This should be enough for a week.”

“Can we go with you?” Katara asked. “We won’t draw any attention or even make a sound!”

“Nope, too dangerous,” Yura shook his head. “The only reason I even leave is because some of this stuff can’t grow here. Rue needs them.”

“I know, but… I’d like to see the town you go to someday,” She pouted. “Please? You only stay for a few hours and come back,”

Biting his lip she thought about it. Katara was twelve, the same age as Rue except Rue could only talk in one to two worded sentences. From what he could tell Rue’s mind must have stopped about age three or four and he hadn’t grown since he was three. As Sokka and Katara grew, learned, and gained skills and personalities, Rue just seemed stuck. Luckily his niece and nephew didn’t seem to mind, often treating Rue like one of the toddlers, even if the toddlers were now children.

From what Yura could tell his child was going to live like this until the day he died. He also had a lot of medical problems. As they worked together, he thought maybe he could take them. He’d talk to his Mom about it, but he was still unsure.

“Mama,” Rue came into the hut looking very happy holding up a log. “Helped!”

“We’re back,” Sokka came in carrying a big stack of fire word. “I figured he could use more,”

“Thank you,” Yura smiled watching. He took a moment to think. “If Mom can watch Rue, you two can come but with strict conditions!”

“Really?! Yes!” Katara did a little dance, Rue trying to copy her instantly even if he didn’t understand why she was happy. “This is going to be amazing!”

“Wooo!” Sokka pumped the air. “Finally, something new!”

“New!” Rue cheered unaware of what they were happy about, but he squealed happily as he was tossed into the air. “Okka!”

“Come on, kid let’s go see if we can’t get Gran-Gran to babysit,”

“Gran-gran!”

Yura smiled, he was finding peace here, slowly, it took a while of him snapping and fearing everything. Not until his mom had almost ripped him to shreds and forced him to see a healer in a town, too and it helped.

Later once they ate dinner and packed up to make the day trip, he had made sure that the two swore they’d never use any bending, no fighting, just going to shop and return home.

Dressed in simple clothes, off colors, and the easy sailing to a nearby port they wandered the market for a little while. He kept them close while looking for herbs and items.

They stopped by lunch when there was a crowd gathering, a bit mumbling of crowed. There was music playing, it sounded lovely and Sokka was standing on his toes trying to see what was going on.

The Voice was singing a story that sounded so hunting, lovely, and sad. He hadn’t noticed that he had broken away from his sister and Yura until he walked over pushing his way through until they came to a place that held little shows anyone could come up, singing or dance or perform what they wanted. Sokka remembered hearing that it was a good way to make quick money or gather information.

Getting to the front he bumped into someone, who was dressed in mostly black and purple a red ribbon around his neck.

“Sorry, I was… was…” Sokka lost his words because his throat went dry as he stared at what held everyone's attention. “…Uh… wow.”

There was an Omega, that much Sokka could tell, with silk fans, lovely fans that spilled silk that seemed to float and fly around him. The song and dance were coming from the Fan Dancer.

He wore a mask, it seemed to be one that covered most of his upper face, mostly his eyes, while music played and he moved so freely. A song of lovers, of those lost and past, mixtures of happiness to the pain of no longer having.

His breath caught Sokka stared face heating up when the dance came towards him, singing and dancing. Unable to breathe as the song came to an end their eyes seemed to meet, but then suddenly he moved away, even with the mask on, hiding whoever he was, cheeks pinked.

“Come, Ming.”

Blinking Sokka watched as the person he bumped into obediently followed the Omega.

“Sokka, where are you?!”

“Coming!” Sokka took a moment, unsure of why his heart was beating a bit too fast but he ran to where Yura and his sister were waiting feeling giddy. “Sorry about that!”

Meanwhile, the Prince hidden in the mask held his fan up over his mouth trying to hide the reddening of his cheeks and he was thankful his hair was still a shaggy short because the place was suddenly too hot.

[The Song Zuko was singing and dancing too.]

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_8DK3j0RxSI

Chapter Text

Piandao checked in on Zuko and Ming.

The two had shown up while Iroh went somewhere, a spiritual retreat he said, for a week. The two had been sharing a room and after five days of intense training had been knocked out.

Zuko being here was dangerous. The young Omega had just turned fifteen and looked like he had gotten skilled at sneaking places. From what he pieced together broke several of the Fire Nations laws.

He could guess the Fire Lord assumed that even if Zuko could Fire Bend he wasn’t going to be a threat. After all, no one had heard of an Omega Fire Bend in so long that he wondered if the whispers of old had been true this whole time.

Breaking the rules seemed to be pointed at his father. His hair was touching his shoulders, if he put it up, then it would have been a short ponytail, even though he was supposed to have a phoenix tail.

When asked about this Zuko had mentioned offhandly that claimed that once he got back home, he would with his long hair again. That his Mama would have a heart attack seeing it in such a state.

Ming broke all the laws of a human guard dog. No collar, sleeping in a bed, and eating with Zuko. Honestly, Piandao couldn’t give a damn. The poor thing had his teeth taken out at such a young age.

When he examined him, he figured that the lack of teeth, whatever they had given him for a few years had stunted his growth, anything to keep him from being a big enough threat but strong enough to protect.

The scent of an Alpha on him was so slight that when they showed up he thought the boy was an Omega until he had to show him how to do a stance and the scent was picked up.

Having a sharp nose he was concerned. So, he asked if he could have a healer look over Ming, and while Zuko looked worried, he agreed. He would have asked Ming but it was clear that the brainwashing and training they put him through before handing him over to Zuko was intense.

The healer informed him that this was normal for any who were made into Dogs. Their hormones were so damaged and stunted and it was too easy to pass them off as betas than anything else.

Zuko seemed protective of him catching himself when he was giving more orders and changing them to requests. The only time he saw Zuko order Ming around was when he thought someone was too close or going to hurt him.

Walking in he covered them, it was going to be a cold night. He pretended not to see them shift, they were awake, he knew, but as he moved he could feel them relax.

Even for a little while he could offer them peace.

--

Landing on the wall Sokka pushed himself off, dodging the snowballs heading for him. Using a mix of his sword and boomerang he managed to keep up while Katara lifted her arms creating a barrier.

“I thought you were holding back!” Sokka called out. “It feels like you're not!”

“I am holding back,” Yura called when the ice shelf came down and he charged at them. “Think fast!”

“Whoa!”

Katara waved her arms blocking Yura, doing her best to block his water attacks and fighting ones. The cave they were in was sealed. Yura always made sure to seal them in just in case and they were doing their best to keep up with the training he was putting them through.

Meanwhile, as they were getting their asses handed to them, Rue was happily making a snowman far off to the side. Yura pushed, yes, but he knew better than to let them slack.

Hours later they were panting, trying to think of what was next, while Yura was waiting. Pushing the limits was nothing new, he knew that, but better a fighting chance than dead.

“Come on, dinner should be ready soon,” Yura walked over picking up Rue. “Mama’s soup is the best.”

“Are you ready to go because GranGran’s soup is the best or because you're tired of kicking our butts?” Sokka followed after helping his sister. “You did amazing, Katara.”

“So did you!” She grinned as they followed. “But really, it’s the soup right?”

“Nah, it’s the butt-kicking,” Yura stuck out his tongue at them before making sure no one was around and lowered the ice wall. “Tomorrow, I need to go run to town for a few things,”

“Can I go?” Sokka asked.

“Are you going to take off again?” Yura asked. “Go searching for this Fan Dancer of yours again?”

“No!”

“Come on, Sokka,” Katara sighed. “Last time you saw them, once mind you and they’ve never been back.”

“You never know,” Sokka defended, but he was defeated. They hadn’t seen the Fan Dancer or his friend. “There’s always a chance.”

Yura's ears faded out as he walked back to the hut. He wasn’t paying attention to the same talk about the Omega that Sokka saw one time. Instead, he wanted food.

They ate their meals and did their small chores before it was once again time to sleep. It was easier to sleep with people close, with those he loved, nightmares still came, and dear still lingered in the night, however, he was happy that he was home.

The next day he headed out earlier than he thought he should, mostly to avoid taking the kids with him. Leaving a note behind saying he wanted some time alone.

Rare as he took it.

Getting to the town, the market was buzzing today. He loved places like there where one could port and sell, it was such a neutral territory that if anyone started the trouble, well, he heard once that they set an entire ship on fire… with people in it and it was from the Earth Benders so… yeah, everyone just did what they had too before leaving.

Shopping around Yura was playing with some silks, they reminded him of Ruei. The reds and pinks mix with pinkish flowers. They looked like the hairpin his friend loved to wear, a gift from Lu Ten he believed he mentioned once.

Pursuing his lips he took one of the large ones feeling it. He always wondered what it was like to wear such robes. As warm as those from the fire nations bodies where he found it funny they liked to wear long robes.

Slipping it on he looked at it in the mirror. It didn’t match him of course, nowhere near what he’d ever wear. Still, his nose twitched a little, and he held the robe a little closer swearing there was a very faint lingering of Ruei.

Taking it off he put it back.

His mind’s done this before when he’d hear tea being made or the week on the ship hearing the stupid jokes that Ruei thought were funny but he didn’t think Lu Ten knew good jokes.

Or when they tried to show him how to play some Fire Nation game, and in the end they ended up learning a Water Tribe one instead. His escape, the long week, had been made with a few precious moments.

He knew Ruei loved Lu Ten, that the Alpha loved him back. Seeing how they looked at each other? Well, Yura had never seen true love before, but it was there. So naturally beautiful he almost cried for them.

Of course, they thought he was upset about something. He hated how he would forget in his sleep and hug him, even Rue, the safe feeling but when he'd wake up, panic fear and he'd react. Lu Ten was lucky he didn’t punch his lights out for that. But then again he shortly found comfort in him.

Had too.

No other reason they’d always fall asleep and he’d wake up curled up against him. No matter how they slept or put up a pillow. Once he woke up and Lu Ten had been awake, being still he asked him how long he had been like that. The Alpha had mentioned a few hours but he was avoiding getting bit again.

Yura laughed a little to himself.

He must have bitten the poor guy a lot.

Picking up another one, this one looked like those stilly house robes they had. This one had the pink flowers on the folds. How funny how little things like this reminded him of his dear friend. Bringing it up to feel the softness on his cheek his nose twitched.

Pulling back he paused, then pressed the robes to his nose. This… there was no way… these had a faint unlinking of Ruei too, but that was impossible!

Mood sinking, as sadness came over him Yura put the robe down. Maybe he’d talk to the healer again. He shouldn’t be depressed, the place he left was hell, but Ruei… he missed him so much and his robes.

He’d be if the Fire Omega was here he’d ask for these robes and he had to laugh a little because he could just hear the other asking if they had any matching fans for them.

“Hello, I’ve come back for the robes,” He could almost hear him say. “Did you find the ones with the fans to them?”

And he could almost smell the soft sweet scent.

“No, purples, thank you, I can’t wear that color.”

Wait, Ruei wouldn’t’ say that.

Frowning Yura turned around confused because had his daydream dream gone off the rails and he froze. Two people down, there looking up at the man selling the robes was Ruei. Two guards behind him, a child on his hip, and he was holding out a small bag with coins.

“And the black robes for my husband as well, please,”

“Of course, Your Highness,” The man bowed, he seemed to be kind to Ruie pulling out the boxes. “As requested, I added in some Slik fans, all with the pink flowers.”

“Thank you, that was very kind,” Ruei smiled at him. “Do I owe you more?”

“Ah, let’s see,” The man took out the coins, he counted them before putting back what looked like the right amount. “There, we go, it was a little too much.”

“Thank you for your honesty, sir,” Ruei smiled at him, then a guard stepped forward to take the boxes, damn how many did he get?! And the Omega turned around talking to the child he was carrying. “Come along, Kai, let’s get something to eat shall we?”

“I want sweets,”

“I’m sure we can find some,”

“Yay!”

Almost fainting, Yura quickly panicked trying to think of what to do. Unable to run or move he did some sort of stupid movement where his mind screamed to run but his body didn’t know which way.

That’s why the robes had a faint scent lingering on them! He must have been trying them on!

--

Setting Kai down as he ordered a sweet candy, he wasn’t sure what it was, but it looked like a soft pink cloud. Thanking the vendor he handed over a coin, the man looked at it for a moment they gave him change. He wasn’t sure how money worked.

They weren’t allowed to learn, so he always assumed they would give him the right change. Most of the people he met seemed nice enough to give him the correct change.

Holding onto Kai’s hand he waved a thanks again before walking along. With the Fire Nation heading towards the North soon to try, once again, to get through, Ruei was allowed some freedom to go shopping.

Zhao had given him plenty of spending money. He wanted to get a few new things, a few gifts for his friends back home, and with Kai being four now he needed new clothing.

Stopping by a vendor he looked over the fresh fruits, asking the person selling if they were to just be cut up or did they had to wait for them to ripen a little.

The man was glaring at the guards but smiled at him, telling him which ones were good. He shopped around like this until he needed to rest. Finding a place at the food vendors he got some food, letting Kai play with some of the kids while he watched.

His youngest was happily playing with them and returned once some parents came by to take the children away. Even if this was a natural ground he was aware that they were still Fire Nation.

Kai was pouting when he came back little arms crossed. Laughing he picked him up kissing his cheek. He couldn’t believe how fast he grew and the little boy mumbled something about it not being fair that he had no friends.

Standing up they went to get some cold drinks, some made with strawberries. Handing Kai’s his we took his bringing it up to take a sip when he gasped.

The drink spilled on him. Confused, Ruei looked at his wet robes blushing because he hadn’t spilled anything on himself in since he was a child. The vendor offered him cloth and he did his best to clean it up but he could already feel it sticking.

“Hand me one of my boxes, please,” Ruei looked around seeing a bathroom close by. Good, he could change in there. Taking the box he waved at Kai. “Please watching him, I’ll change and be right back.”

Good thing the restrooms were so close by! Walking in he wet the cloth he was given so he could get all the sticky stuff off. As he wiped his neck, removing the collar he heard a door open, assuming someone was coming out when suddenly he was grabbed and yanked back.

“Ah-!” A hand wrapped around his mouth and he tensed. “Mm?!”

Was he being kidnapped?!

He was turned around heart hammering, back against the door, eyes wide, thinking he was going to be killed or worse when suddenly there was a forehead on his and blue eyes staring into his green ones.
Mouth still opened in shock, fear, and confusion, he blinked slowly taking in short small breaths, a scent filling his sense, his mind started to catch up as it clocked.

“Yura?”

“Ruei,” Yura purred eyes closing, “You’re real,”

Gasping Ruei's hands moved at the same time as his friends, they held tightly to each other. Fear is replaced by relief. He was safe, he did make it all the home and he looked alive.

“I never thought I’d see you again,” Moving back Yura was touching his face trying to make sure he was real. “I saw you at the robe seller!”

“You… I was getting robes!”

Laughing Yura nodded. “I know!”

Laughing too, Ruei covered his mouth with the back of his hand so as not to be too loud. “I didn't see you, I would have said hello!”

“I was trying some on, I thought I smelt you,” Looking him over Yura couldn’t help but notice that he was missing his little hairpin, as well as his collar. “What’s that?”

That wasn’t the collar Lu Ten had gotten Ruei. He knew because unlike most Alphas he had seen the man himself remove it, asking it was comfortable. This didn’t look like the last one, more mentally than silks and it looked like it had a loop on it that reminded him too much of his own time being stuck in prison.

Ruei’s whole mood shifted. “No, this… this is Zhao’s… he collared me the night of… oh… oh my dear you don’t know…”

“Know what?”

--

“I’m sorry,” Yura hugged Ruei. “I’m so sorry,”

Sniffling Ruei shook his head. “I need to hurry, they will get suspicious soon.”

“I understand,” Yura frowned. “Do you port her often?”

“Um, once every three months,” He looked up in thought. “My mate comes here for information,”

“Is it a certain day or…?” He wanted to see Ruei again, he had to see him again! “I can come.”

“Every three months on the fifth and seventh day.”

“I’ll be here,” He nodded before hugging him again. “I’ll see you again.”

Nuzzling him once more Ruei bid him farewell, quickly having to change in a hurry before putting on his ruined clothes. As he started to leave he paused rushing back to the stall whispering if Yura had caused his drink to spill. Yura just said sorry, so that cleared up that it was him.

Walking out of the place fixing his robes a little bit he paused seeing Kai waiting. He looked upset, fists tightly balled, tears pricking the edge of his eyes, but he didn’t say anything.

“What’s wrong?” Ruei asked only pausing when he saw that less than five feet away was his mate. “Husband, hello,”

He forced a soft smile walking over to him. He bowed feeling how annoyed the Alpha was. For what reason he had no idea. Looking up at him trying to be relaxed with a soft smile.

“Ruei.”

“Are you here to join us?” Ruei pulled excitement in his voice, having gotten used to doing so. “Perhaps we can all have dinner together? If pleased you, dear,”

“We will be having dinner on the ship tonight, there are guests who will be there.” Zhao stared at him. “Why were you in there so long?”

“I spilled a drink on me and had to change, love,” Ruei could feel his heart picking up. He opened the box showing the stained robes and the cloth. “I thought I could get it all out…”

“In a bathroom sink, how foolish,” Zhao frowned. “Take the he’s things back to the ship. Come Ruei.”

“Yes, husband,” Ruei bowed to him, before handing over the box. He went to pick up Kai when Zhao growled darkly at him, causing him to jump and gasp. He slowly put his son back down, looking down. “Apologies,”

“He can walk on his own.”

Peeking out of the bathroom window, Yura now knew why most of the vendors were so kind to Ruei. He wasn’t sure if either of them noticed, but the looks of anger for Zhao were clear. The nearby vendors gave the Alpha murderous looks, and while the same ones who had smiled at Ruei, gave him good fruits, and items, and helped him with change, they clearly found the Fire Omega's gentleness so sweet that they wanted to help him.

Yura would assume they all wanted to kill Zhao.

Hissing Yura waited a good few minutes before leaving to head back to his home.

Three months.

Maybe he could help Ruei like that!

Wait, did Ruei say the North?

Like the Northern Water Tribe?

He could pass this on to Hakoda so he could send word to their sister tribe.

--
“You don’t have to come,” Hakoda said as Yura tossed his bag into the ship's hold, alright, trying to stop him wasn’t going to work. “I can handle taking the news to them.”

“I need to go, I… I need to tell them what happened,” Yura took a breath, he wasn’t sure if he could face them, after all, it had been nearly sixteen years, and his friend’s adopted child would be Sokka’s age by now. “I have to do this and maybe it can help.”

“Alright, I sent word we were coming, but they said we had to be careful. There’s an island that borders one of the remote Earth Kingdoms and Northern.”

“Why?”

“I heard they captured a pack of Alphas Fire Benders,” Hakoda helped him up into the ship. “Rumor has it one of them can bend blue flames.”

Blue flames?

Yura frowned thinking back on his time with Lu Ten and his mind flashed back to when he was showing some of his moves, showing off, but he recalled Ruei asking him to show them the blue flames… it couldn’t be right.

“Wait, Hakoda, why haven’t they been killed?” Surely they wouldn’t risk a whole pack being alive. And it has been almost five years since! “They wouldn’t do that… would they?”

“From what I hear it’s a battle just to keep them locked up.”

Alright, Ruei did something very stupid for him a year ago he was about to do something very stupid in return and if he’s wrong, well, here’s hoping that he didn’t get roasty toasty.
--

Zuko was getting a headache.

From all the research he had done looking for the Avatar he had discovered that so many of them had such messy lives. From one to another the more he learned the more he wondered if they were just born to suffer, it was so many things.

He also found that all the impossible places to break into were incredibly easy. Rubbing his face, he leaned back looking up at the ceiling of his room. The metal offered no and answered in his banishment.

The only connection he had was from Azula who sent him letters. He had to send them back with a fake name, Lee, and from what he heard was that Bea had become a consort to their father, poor Bea, Ruei was still Zhao’s, and Kai was going to be five soon.

Wow.

Almost three years of being burned and banished. Sitting up he pushed his hair over his shoulders. Who gave a damn what his Father thought of his hair, he was going to wear it long to spite him.

“Ming?”

Ming moved forward curiously.

“Can you let me know when we get to the borders of the Southern Water Tribe? I think instead of going towards the Earth Kingdom next we just head back to somewhere… somewhere to celebrate.”

Celebrate?

“Our three-year banishment.” Zuko crossed his arms. “And besides I rather like Dancing at that port.”

How long will we be there?

“Hm, a few days,” He looked at Ming who was blushing. “Going to see if that Earth vendor is there?”

No!

Smiling Zuko sat up. “Go tell Uncle we’ll… what was that?!”

The whole ship waved.

Jumping up Zuko ran out, he was ready for bed, but that shaking, that shift! Something was happening! With Ming on his heels, he got out onto the deck and there in the sky.

Was a huge beam of light so bright that it shook the waters, the ice glaciers, and the wave of spiritual energy that hit them had Zuko in shock. He stared for the longest moment before he was able to speak.

“Uncle! That light!” It couldn’t be, could it?! “Do you know what this means?!”

“That I won’t be able to finish my game?” Iroh asked.

“No, that light came from a powerful source!” Zuko pointed. “It has to be him, I felt the wave of Spiritual energy!”

“It’s just the celestial lights.”

Zuko made a face. “It’s not! Helmsman set a course for that light!”

This was it!

They were going to find Avatar!

Chapter Text

Ruei had returned to the Fire Nation as his mate had to drop something off and turned out to join a few meetings. Going to the court Omegas, taking Kai with him, he was able to see Bea.

Bea nuzzled his head and Ruei hugged him close. They purred seeing each other again while he caught up with the others. Kai was enjoying all the attention before he was able to go play with the other children.

A few hours later he was summoned away and he walked as slowly as he could without looking too excited, but once he was in the small section of the Palace housing he rushed to hug Azula.

“Azula!” He held his close, feeling her relax in his arms. “I haven’t seen you in so long,”

“Yes, well, war and all that,” She sighed leaning onto his chest. Ruei’s hugs were always the best, he never tensed around her or even feared her bending unlike her Mother before she died. “I missed you,”

“I’ve missed you more,” He nuzzled her, with no parents to do so, he always tried to scent her as much as he could. For a while she would make mad faces but let him, now she just closed her eyes. Once he was done he moved back. “Let me make you something to eat,”

“I’m having dinner brought, I wanted you to help me get ready for bed. I leave at four, so I need to eat and leave,” She paused. “I got something for you, come on,”

He followed her to her bedroom where she pulled out a small hidden note. He took it reading it over. Zuko’s handwriting about how he and Ming were doing well. They were eating, still bending, and practicing sets. Iroh was training him secretly.

Reading it over a few more times he handed it over to Azula who burned it. Leaving clues was dangerous. He hugged her again before helping her get ready for bed.

Once she was dressed he brushed her hair, fixing some of it. Whoever did the hair forgot to add some of the oils to it. Ruei made sure to take care of her hair while she was there.

Braiding it he tried a small ribbon at the end. “There, all done,”

“I wish I had known you’d be here, I would have delayed the travel,” She frowned. “anything you want me to tell Zuzu the next time I write him?”

“Can you tell him I miss and love him?”

“Shouldn’t be a problem.” She heard the sound of a bell. “Dinners, here we should eat,”

They sat to eat with him serving her while someone brought Kai to him. The little boy was excitedly telling Azula about what he was doing, building and chasing other children.

The dinner went smoothly, until Ruei bid her a good night, bowing with Kai before they left.

Getting back to the room he stayed in now with Zhao he checked the time. Since Azula had to be up in the morning around four he figured he’d have enough time to make Zhao his dinner and make her something for her travels.

Cooking up the meat while Kai practiced his writing, he was almost done when the door opened. Surprised he was there early, Ruei set the pan to the side walking over to greet the Alpha.

“Welcome back, Husband,” He bowed trying to keep the loving look on his face. “Dinner is almost ready, my love, can I help you out of your armor?”

“What kind of a stupid question is that?” Zhao glared at him. “Hurry up,”

“Of course, darling,” Moving to help the man out of it, he felt sick. He was in an annoyed mood. Hopefully making one of his favorite dishes was going to put him in a better mood. “I requested some of your favorite drinks for dinner,”

Zhao grunted, he looked over where Kai was writing. The boy looked focused on his paper. “Kai. Come.”

Getting up Kai walked over, bowing. “Father, welcome home.”

“What are you doing?”

“My studies, Father,” Kai looked up at him tensed. “I’m getting better.”

“You have better be. Last time was an embarrassment.” He glared at the small boy who looked down. “Well? Back to your studies.”

“Yes, sir,” Kai bowed again before hurrying back to write. He did his best to keep his head down while writing. When his Mommy brought him a drink he smiled. “Thank you,”

“You’re welcome,” Ruei nuzzled his head, whispering. “You’re doing great,”

Once dinner was ready Ruei served Zhao first, pouring his drink then Kai’s before setting his own plate down. Sitting down he waited as Zhao started to eat.

Kai's stomach growled a little, but he didn’t dare start eating his food until Father said too. He stared intently at his plate. Maybe they wouldn’t be able to eat tonight, but he hoped so.

Once he was half done Zhao waved his hand. “Eat.”

Ruei bowed his head. “Thank you, love,”

“Thank you, Father,” Kai said and a bit happily into his food. He took another one eating while his Father spoke of things. Picking up his drink he took a few sips of the tea and then went back to eating. He jumped when there was a loud bang on the table. “…?”

“Did you not hear me, boy?” Zhao growled.

Kai looked shocked, a glace at his mommy letting him know that he had missed whatever his Father wanted or said to him. Gulping he took a moment trying to get his words out.

“I apologize, Father,” Kai started. “I was thinking of sets.”

“Idiot,” Zhao stood up grabbing the boy’s plate and throwing it on the ground. “Speak when spoken to!”

“I’m sorry!”

“Husband, please,” Ruei stood and walked over placing a hand on Zhao’s shoulder. “He’s still learning, he’s young- ugh!”

Kai could only stare at his Father and grabbed Mommy by his neck. Shaking he could only watch, tears falling down his face. He screamed when he was grabbed by his top knot and thrown to the ground.

“Stop crying you sizzling brat!” He then turned his attention to the Omega, who was struggling to breathe. “And you! Is it so hard not to piss me off,”

“I…” Ruei couldn’t get out his words, struggling. “S-sorry…”

Running to the cabinets Kai crawled into it, hiding under the sink while he could hear his Father yelling insults at his Mommy, bad words and he then covered his ears trying not to cry out loud while he could hear his Mommy in pain.

Kai did let out a terrified scream when the cabinet door opened, and he was yanked out harshly by the back of his shirt.

--

Ruei Shakey sniffling still shook his body while Bea gently rubbed some medical numbing over his swollen cheek. In his arms, Kai was shaking. Heart hammering choked out some words.

“H-he ne-never hit K-Kai before,” Still in shock, Ruei whimpered. “Grabbed h-him, but-but… he n-never…”

“Shhh,” Bea whispered gently pressing his against Ruei’s. “You don’t need to speak,”

Kai’s little boy trembled. His back hurt where his Father had used a belt on him. The top of his head hurt a lot when he was dragged by his top knot to the wall, forced to sand and his neck hurt from where he was pinned while the lashes came.

“He.. i-in front o-of…” Ruei felt sick. “Hurts…”

“I’ll need to cheek you, my dear,” Bea was worried, when some servants came running he hadn’t expected to find a disheveled Ruei bleeding between the legs or him holding onto his child whose shirt had been ripped from the lashes. “I have some warm clothes, numbing for a bath.”

“…He hu-rt Kai…” Ruei couldn’t get over that, of all the things Zhao had hurt his baby. “I r-ran a-at him.”

That explained the violent beating. Bea knew that attacking an Alpha was a huge no. However, Ruei reacting out of instinct to protect his son. There was nothing Bea could do but comfort him, patch them up, and pray to the spirits to have some kindness on them.

Eventually, Kai fell asleep.

When he woke up, he found that he was back in his bed, the place had been cleaned, food gone, and all the tossed and broken items replaced and he would have thought it was a nightmare if he had felt the stinging pain on his back or his Mommy fixing Father his breakfast.

Kai learned that day to pay attention to his Father or else.

He also learned that Father had decided that he and Mommy didn’t need food or water for three days.

--

Dear Han Yi

This is Kai

How are you? I’m going to be five soon. I am learning how to do sets. I miss you. Mommy is sad. I am sad. Father still pulls my hair, and it hurts. Father gave me twenty lashes because I didn’t pay attention. Can you come to visit? I would like to be with you when you visit.

Love Kai

PS: Can you bring me some candy? Father says I’m too fat to have one but I won’t eat for a whole day if you bring me one

Dear Kai

I miss you as well. I will bring you candies, you are not fat. Your Father is not a good man nor an Alpha. I will be there to visit for a week and will request time with you and Mom.

You can stay with me as long as you want until I return to military school. Eat your meals, do not skip, it’s important to keep up with nutrition while you train.

Signed Han Yi

Dear Han Yi

Mommy is pregnant! We’re going to have a little sibling! Lady Bea told us this morning. Mommy says the baby is tiny tiny and said that me and you were tiny once too

I can’t wait to meet them!

Love Kai

Dear Kai

I see, that is news.

I will be arriving in two weeks. I bought you candies, and some toys and got Mom some robes as well as some new ribbons for his fans. I don’t have a lot of time now, things have been very busy lately.

Signed Han Yi

Dear Han Yi

Mommy said the baby was gone.

I don’t know where the baby went.

Mommy is sad and I am sad.

I will see you in a week.

Love Kai

Dear Kai

I’m sorry

Signed Hai Yi

Dear Han Yi

I miss you already. I wish you didn't have to go back. The week was fun and we miss you. Father found the candies you brought me. He threw them away and threw me by my hair again.

I hate my top knot.

I want to cut it off, but mommy says that Father will lash me if I do. He was nicer when you were here. Please come back soon.

Love Kai

Dear Kai

Try to hang on for a little while longer. Once I turn fourteen I will challenge your Father once I defeat him you and Mom will live with me. I have worked hard all my life. I am the best, following in my Father’s footsteps to do so.

Don’t cut your hair, he might give you more than a lashing should you do.

Your brother Han Yi

Dear Han Yi

How do I stop Father from doing things to Mommy? It makes me feel weird. My tummy feels odd and I don’t know why. It was hard for Mommy to walk today, and Father told me that I better present as an Alpha when I turn five.

What happens to me if I don’t?

Can I choose to be an Alpha?

Love Kai

Dear Kai

There is no telling what you will present as. There are signs and markers, but no one can guarantee what you will present as. If you present as an Alpha you will be sent here, with me, in your group but at least we will be together

If you present as an Omega you will be trained as a court Omega until a mate is picked out for you or a request is granted. Rare is the case you will be a beta, but they are a little tricky to place.

Your brother Han Yi

Dear Han Yi

I performed my sets for the Fire Lord today while Mommy and Lady Bea danced for him. I did well. Father said he was glad I didn’t mess up and then said he’d reconsidered making me a Dog. I think he meant getting me a dog but I don’t like to correct Father because he still pulls me by my hair.

Can you ask him when you’re here if he’s getting me a dog?

Love Kai

Dear Kai

If he ever says he’s going to make you a dog, you run Kai. You run, you don’t stop, you hide and write me. Send word and I will come in days. Do not ever be alone with him ever. Do you understand me?

He is not getting you a dog.

Stay safe.

Love Han Yi.

Dear Han Yi

I turn five next week.

I’m scared.

Please come?

Love Kai

Dear Kai

I will be there.

Love Han Yi

Chapter Text

Yura was nervous.

He wasn’t sure what to think. Not with all the things that happened in the past. After all, he had gotten people killed, Friends who wanted to see the South only to be murdered on the way.

Licking his lips he pulled his coat up a little more when they walked to meet the water Benders who were keeping the pack of Fire Benders trapped. As he got closer he could see the ice melting as fast as it was frozen.

A mixture of red and blues behind the ice.

Tensing he found it hard to breathe.

Could it be Lu Ten?

Holding a hand over his chest trying to breathe he tried to keep from panicking. If that was Lu Ten, he had to help but if it wasn’t? Well, he might be responsible for killing everyone here including himself and most of the tribe and his brother.

“Are you alright?”

Jumping Yura looked up. “I’m fine, Hakoda… just memories.”

“This must be hard for you…” Hakoda was worried. “Maybe you should restong the ship?”

“I…” He jumped when there was a shout and the two more water benders came running forward to stop the melting ice, lifting their hands. Gulping he watched as they stopped it, the flames behind the walls stopping. “I’m just curious, I guess,”

“About what?” Someone asked.

“I mean, how long have you handed them there?” Yura asked. “Because about six years sounds ridiculous.”

“No, you’ve heard right,” The man explained about how they had the perfect way of staying alive for so long, and how they were strong. Generals, Admirals, skilled front-of-the-line firebenders with good breeding. “Wow… uh, amazing you kept them in there so long,”

“Stubborn bastards,” He shook his head. “Don’t worry, Omega, you are safe here.”

The face he made must have been an offense because Hakoda stepped in front of him, thanking the man and saying they had information for them. Yura forgot that they were sexist.

Still, he couldn’t help but wonder if that was Lu Ten. After all the Alpha had said several times he was always going to return to Ruei no matter what, even speaking on how he’d burn down the world if anyone hurt his loved ones.

Might not be a good idea to remember that part… but Ruei was with a monster. Taking a breath, he let Hakoda tell them what was happening while he asked questions, holding back his fists because he wanted to snap at them for treating him like he was stupid.

When night came he walked around, easily mentioning it was hard for him to sleep. Thanks to his past it was easy. No one seemed to recognize him, but he’d take a win when he could.

On the third day, he touched the ice, trying to feel where it was coming from. Following the waves, making his way further back until he came to where the wall of rocks had been.

Touching it he closed his eyes paying Tui and La to help him. Doing his best to connect he felt a pull. Moving around he hurried to fall the tug in his spirits until he got to the very top of one of the snowy tops and started to move it out of the way and found a small pull of water. Going down. The holw was maybe less than three inches wide but he was able to peek down.

It was so small and he doubted anyone would come looking for this. Peeking in he looked down seeing the pack.

Three of them had used their armor to build a bariace to keep their food source from freezing, clever to trap two or three large fish at a time so the rest didn’t get scared off, and they were taking turns melting the wall.

He switched to the other eye trying to see if he could spot Lu Ten. Heart banging in his throat and chest he saw someone speaking, an older Alpha, and the other shook his head.

It was hard when all he could see was the top of their heads! Ugh! Yura wanted to punch something! Sitting up he tried to think about what to do. Staying out here for so long wasn’t going to help him.

Finally, it seemed they were switching and one of them laid back on the ground, one arm under his head as a pillow. Eye widened Yura felt his lungs tighten from the lack of air.

Lu Ten!

He was there!

Alive!

Ruei’s mate was alive!

He had grown facial hair, maybe the lack of not being able to shave when he wanted, but he was alive! Pulling back Yura hadn’t realized he had started to pant in short breath being overwhelmed.

Lu Ten lived!

But how was he going to get him out?!

Covering up the hole he rushed away back to the ship, knowing he had been gone too long. Once there he ignored everyone grabbing some paper and pulling out some ink. Gulping he had to think of what to say.

What could he say?

Did the Alpha even remember him?

Holding his head he whimpered trying to keep calm!

This was harder when he had no one to help!

Think Yura, think!

“Are you alright?”

Yura screamed jumping back, he held his chest looking at his brother. Well, shit! Nice going dumbass, this wasn’t looking suspicious at all! He stared at him before gulping.

“Just.. a panic attack,” He could use that, he had them still. “I just need to be alone, I’ll be fine tomorrow,”

Or dead and disowned, one of the two.

--

Lu Ten was lying back trying to think of what to do, next. Another day, another failed attempt to break out. He was pissed, had been for so long but he was going to get them out of here. Even if he was fire-bending he kept up with his training, using rocks and anything to keep his strength up.

The only thing he could do was think of his family.

His beloved Ruei, Zuko, Han Yi and he wondered how they were doing. They might think he was dead. He couldn’t imagine how painful that must be for them.

Once he returned he was going to take some well-deserved time off. Speak to Grandfather about it, he deserves to have at least a year off. As he was laying there eyes closed he felt something tap his forehead.

Opening his eyes he was a little aggravated because he was going to sleep when he realized that paper… paper? Was on his head. Looking up he saw a little wrapped-up paper tried on fisher string.

Jumping up he looked up, not able to see where it came from but he opened it quickly, a scent had hadn’t picked up in years hitting his nose.

Yura?

Reading the paper he paused.

Lu Ten, it’s me, Yura. I heard they had Fire Benders trapped here. I ran into Ruei. He thinks you're dead and when I got wind of this, I had to see if you were alive.

P.S. I’m going to throw down ink and paper.

“What- Ouch!” Lu Ten got hit with the ink bottle and held his head. “You could have lowered it!

“Oh, I can hear you from here!”

Everyone looked up at the voice. Standing Lu Ten Crossed his arms as the group gathered confused, ready to fight if need be, but he waved them to wait.

“Yura, do you have a plan?”

“A stupid one but please don’t kill my tribe,” Yura called down. “Or the Water Benders.”

Growls could be heard but Lu Ten growled louder. “He’s our best chance out of here! If that is what he wants, we will bound them and they can escape on their own.”

“You promise?”

“Yes.”

“On Ruei?”

“Well, damn, I didn’t expect that,” Lu Ten frowned. “But yes! You have my word on Ruei and everyone here will heed to it or else.”

The final growl was settled. The rest had been so sick of being there and eating roasted fish they agreed to. A little uneasy about a Water Bender helping them but they didn’t have a choice.

“Tomorrow when you melt the ice, do it around the evening, that way it’ll be dark enough, and… and I know a ship we can take, I’ll take you to it,”

“Come back half an hour before it’s time, and that way I will know when to melt the ice.” Lu Ten called. “Be careful.”

“You too… I’ll be back tomorrow.”

Nodding Lu Ten was about to talk to the other Alpahs as a plan was racing in his mind when something else smacked him in the head. Almost falling he glared up.

“I froze some food for you,” Yura was slipping in food, and he had to move back to avoid getting hit by the food and the other Alphas caught the pieces of bread, fruits, and other items. “Just defrost them!”

Rubbing his head he grabbed one of the items and looked them over before smiling.

He was going to go home soon.

To his beloved Ruei, his beloved children.

--

Zuko had to dodge the water spike coming at him. Alright, the plan to talk didn’t go as planned thanks to some crew who, for some reason, thought that attacking was a good idea.

There was a loud sound, a huge beast came out of nowhere and Zuko saw a monk! Arrow on his head, that was like the Air Nomad he had researched! He watched as he pulled two of the Water Tribe with him and they flew away.

“After them!” Zuko had to find them! This misunderstanding had to be resolved. He paused when he noticed Ming pointed to the rest of the water Tribe. “Oh, man…”

Kanna tensed when the Omega came running up to her, for a moment she thought he was going to attack when he bowed to her. Stunned she just stared, her nose picked up Omega.

“I’m so sorry! We really just wanted to talk!” He bowed again. “Ming, bring them a bag of gold!”

Ming came sprinting and handed it off.

“Sorry, again!” Zuko turned around. “Hurry, maybe we can catch them and explain!”

What… just… happened?

She could only stare. “Was… are those children leading the ship???”

--

Lu Ten had them all resting.

He was sitting down meditating most of the day, resting his energy. Soon the hours passed and he heard Yura call to him before vanishing. He found it ironic that they had switched places.

Standing up he waited until he saw the ice slowly melting on their side. Yura had said he’d weaken it and with all seven of them, well, they should easily be able to get out.

--

Yura was trying not to look obvious. He was holding his hand on the wall while leaning on it trying not to be noticed. Feeling the other side melting he was nervously thinking about what the hell he was going to do to explain this to Hakoda once it was over.

Minutes passed by and he was sure that he was going to be banished for this, maybe hunted down. Heart hammering he moved away. As soon as the melting stopped he saw the lights of flames suddenly shooting. It was a lot bigger than when they came.

They had a weakened shield and all seven of them were bending at the same time. In the middle, the blue flame burned faster. Eyes wide Yura took in some trembling breaths.

Shouted and panicked and the mix of fire and Ice was not a good idea! He yelled out, ducking when there was an explosion, steam, fog, shattering ice and he was on the ground covering his head.

Oh, no, no, no, no, no!

Peeking up as the air seemed doomed with an eerie mix of the two elements explosion. Heart hammering, he felt confused, sick, and unsure of if he did the right thing.

“Finally,” He heard Lu Ten speak and peeked up seeing him leading the seven, and when the man looked up, eyes glowing from the dim light. “Move out of our way and none of you will be harmed.”

That didn’t go well and Yura yelled out as a battle was suddenly being fought. Everyone was trying to get a hold of the Fire Benders, while they pushed back.

Covering his head as the battle reminded him too much of the day his boat was taken over. Crying out as the loud sounds continued to hurt his mind more than his ears, he screamed out for help.

“Yura!”

Sobbing Yura tried to push away the memories coming up, pushing them to the surface. He didn’t have those memories! Go away! Unsure if it was himself crying and screaming with each loud band or violent shakes he heard someone yell.

“Look out!”

Looking up Yura saw an ice spike heading right towards him. The Water Bender had been aiming for someone else when they were knocked down and the spike came flying towards him.

Bend it!

His mind screamed but he couldn’t move, hands still on the side of his head battling the horrible memories, when a wall of fire came up. Yelping he sat up a little more, the wall came down, and steam where the spike had vanished.

Next thing he knew he was being scooped up, and he wrapped his arms around who he thought was Hakoda at the time until Lu Ten’s scent hit his nose and a strong arm was around his waist.

“Hold onto me,” Lu Ten lifted a wall, “Move back!”

Holding on tightly he whimpered.

The fighting was getting to him.

With everyone going on, he didn’t feel anything until he heard water and he opened his eyes. Clever Fire Benders, they took an Earth Kingdom ship, using their skills to burn the coal and the ship sped off.

Holding onto Lu Ten shaking, he was set down, but the Alpha didn’t let him go. Looking up he wondered what the man was going to do. Angrily yell at him for the Water Benders keeping them trapped? For throwing an ink bottle at him?

Instead, Lu Ten smiled.

“Thank you, Yura,” He pulled him close. “Now I can return home.”

“I did it for Ruei,” He licked his lips, throat dry, then he remembered and his stomach plummeted. “Oh shit… you don’t know!”

“Know what?”

“Uh, I have to tell you something,” Yura moved back taking a deep breath, trying to calm down, “You need to promise when you get pissed, you won’t hit me.”

“Why do Omegas always think I’m going to hit them?” Lu Ten was starting to get sick of his Nation. Then he tensed. “Is it Ruei? Is he sick or hurt?”

“Uh…” Closing his mouth Yura took a moment to try to sort out his mind, then placed his hand on his stomach. “A lot has happened since you disappeared and thought dead. I’ll tell what Ruei told me when I ran into him at the market.”

An hour later some fishermen would swear they saw violent blue flames so high that they assumed a spirit had been angered.

Chapter Text

Yura had never seen Lu Ten in such a state.

The rage coming off him, and his murderous intent had him cowering. The only odd part was the only thing he had to anchor him, that kept him safe was a currently pissed off Alpha.

Eyes closed tight one hand clutching the side of his head while he clung to Lu Ten’s side, forehead pressed into his chest. With nowhere to run, he could only try to seek safety from the Alpha.

He screamed when he was moved, suddenly being lifted by the waist and hoisted up, he almost threw up as he was carried away. Soon they were in the main cabin of the ship.

“No, please!” Yura screamed. “P-please don’t!”

Lu Ten set the Omega on before storming out. He had to let out his anger and he couldn’t with Yura holding onto him. He couldn’t protect him and release the frustration, the rage, and his primal instinct to seek out Zhao and kill him.

--

Rocking himself back and forth Yura tried to breathe in steady breaths. Lu Ten had been gone for hours. He couldn’t hear anything from the room. Sniffling he kept trying to fight off the random fit of tears.

One moment he’d stop crying, able to think, then suddenly it was back because he kept remembering he was on a ship with Alphas from the Fire Nation.

A bubbling sob started to rise up his throat, and he screamed throwing himself back on the bed, feeling like a stupid child kicking and waving his firsts while he sobbed.

Why couldn’t he stop remembering?!

Go away, go away, go away!

The door opened.

Gasping he scrambled up, wide-eyed as Lu Ten walked in. He looked less pissed off, still angry, and he was wrapping his fists up in bands. From what he could see he had been hitting something as while as fire bending.

He walked over as Yura was rubbing his hands over and over down his chest, it was a comforting habit he learned from the healer, face covered in tears, looking worried. Sitting down on the side of the bed Lu Ten leaned over on his elbows.

“I am sorry I frightened you, Yura,” He took a moment. “Years ago I had a vision of my death. A spirit showed me a world… that was a failing of my death.”

Yura listened to as Lu Ten talked. He didn’t like that world, and at some point, he turned his back to the Alpha. It was easier not to look at him, but slowly scooted until his side was touching his arm.

Comfort, recalling that previous week, and he leaned into Lu Ten when his arm moved, wrapping around his waist and pulling him close. Resting his cheek on the man’s bicep he slowly relaxed feeling worn out.

“I’m sorry,”

“Whatever for?”

“I was too scared during the fight,” Yura closed his eyes. “I’m a coward…”

“No, you're not,” Lu Ten gave him a squeeze. “You came to find me, you found me and now I will rescue Ruei. You were brave to face all the horror and memories to save people of a nation who… who hurt you deeply.”

Yura really hated that his eyes swelled up with tears. “I really missed Ruei,”

Nodding Lu Ten pulled Yura into his arms hugging him. “I miss him too and I promise Yura, we’re going to save him. Thank you so much for helping me, for helping Ruei even if I don’t deserve it,”

“Don’t leave me,” Yura begged. “Not alone here with the other Alphs, just don’t leave… please.”

“I promise.” Lu Ten assures. “No one will bother you.”

Later that night, while Lu Ten lay on the floor with blankets, Yura was asleep on the bed, and he started to make a plan. From word of mouth, his son Zuko was banished, out in the world.

Ozai, a Fire Lord was more ruthless than the previous. Opened mind more than ever, Lu Ten, since he and his beloved Ruei recused Yura had so much time to rethink the Fire Nation.

How his Grandfather treated Omegas, to how all of them treated them and prisoners, all of it. Closing his eyes he hated how he was so blind before. How it was so natural.

A movement made him pause. He pretended to be asleep sensing Yura peeking at him, the shifting on the bed, scent filled with nervousness and worry, and slowly he heard him slip off the bed, flares of fear before slowly, he could feel the Water Omega’s back slowly scooching into his side.

Tense before relaxing.

Finally, calm as Yura fell asleep. Being still he felt guilt at the memory of when Yura had first been brought out. They told him that they had a healer from the Water Tribe.

Back there he didn’t see Yura as human.

Just a tool

Guilt ate him as the memory of them bringing him out. Dirty, bruised, the glare Yura had on him, while they held his child off to the side. They had shoved him into the ground. Lu Ten recalled glancing at him, being angry that he dared be so unkept while attending to him.

After all at the time he had been telling Zuko a story, while Ruei was near. Then he didn’t have a second thought. Now? Now he could understand how uncomfortable Ruei was, how he rushed off with Zuko.

And his sweet little son’s view on wanting to give Yura water. Asking why he couldn’t. Lu Ten had laughed when his son said they were manners to serve.

“You want him to have water?”

“Yes?” Zuko nodded.

“They will give him some later,” Lu Ten took the water from him, setting it back down. “Don’t worry about it,”

“How come I can’t give him water?” Zuko asked frowning. “Ruei said we serve, it’s manners,”

“Yes, well, you and Ruei are Omegas,” Lu Ten laughed. “It’s what is expected,”

“He’s an Omega too,”

Things had to change.

Lu Ten would make those changes in his Nation so his family could live in peace. Feeling sleep finally coming for him he thought of Ruei, Zuko, Han Yi, and his niece Azula.

With no more thoughts, he was asleep.

--

Bea let out little moans as the Fire Lord explored his mouth. He had found that the Fire Lord liked to do this when he was in a good mood. Which meant he might enjoy some pleasure.

So, often he missed feeling good.

His beloved mate Fahei had always made him feel good when they coupled. Being a consort, he found that it didn’t matter what he was doing or what time of night or day it was.

If Lord Ozai wanted him, he was to be there. That was horrible because it left him scrambling to get oil in him. Once he was awakened in the middle of the night for the Lord’s rut.

The slow make-out session came to an end. Bea opened his eyes waiting for a verbal or silent order from the Fire Lord. Ozai stared at him and Bea's mind was already mostly blank.

Blank was good for when an Omega didn’t want to be with Alpha they didn’t want to be with. He leaned his head back as the Alpha removed the consort collar and whined as his gland was bit.

Pleasure he couldn’t control rushed his body, causing him to whimper and roll his hips on the already hard Alpha. Being in his lap, Bea gasped and moaned as hands touched him.

Pleasure was better than pain and he really hoped that the Fire Lord was in one of his good moods, and he was glad that he was right when fingers prepared him, oiled and the coupling at least relieved from painful mating, no choking or rough bites.

When it was over he told too leave.

Leaving Bea was able to bathe and dress before carrying on his Court Duties.

As he prepared for the new recruits who’d be off to war. Children of the age of twelve. As he was helping the Head Omega set up the menus, cooking, cleaning, and having the servants set up the tables.

“Lady Bea,”

“Lady Ruei!” Bea turned around rushing over. Hugging the younger Omega, he nuzzled him. “Welcome back! How was sending Kai off?”

Ruei’s shoulder dropped. “I was able to say farewell and he’s with Han Yi who met us.”

“How is he?”

“Doing wonderful,” Ruei held Bea’s hands smiling. “I’m very happy they are going to be able to spend more time with each other,”

“Oh my dear, things will be alright,” Bea looped his arm into Ruei’s as they walked, he took out his fan, his comfort item, luckily he was allowed to keep it before the previous Fire Lord didn’t like his habit. Fanning himself they walked together chatting about the court. “My sons will be here today, I haven’t seen them in so long,”

“How do you do it, Bea?” Ruei asked sadly. “They are gone so often, do they write?”

“Oh, yes, they do… I hear from all of them except…” Bea closed his eyes before opening them. “I try not to think too much about it, it hurts my heart more to remember.”

“I agree,” Shaking his head he smiled. “Would you like to dance together tonight?”

“I’d love to,” Bea laughed covering his mouth with his fan. “As just so happens I was going to ask you!”

“It seems we think alike,” Ruei leaned into him. “Oh, yes, come with me, I bought you a robe I think you’d like.”

“Oh, from that market?” Bea smiled. “I love all those robes! When do you return? I should ask if I can go with you and do a bit of shopping myself since my robes are a little worn.”

“I would have to ask my mate, however will… the Fire Lord let you?”

Bea leaned close whispering. “May I be honest… he’s set his eyes on a new Omega, she’s been with him a few times and unlike me she actually enjoys… such duties.”

“You jest,”

“I wish I was, however at least she enjoys it,” Shaking his head. “The Fire Lord is in a good mood today, I shall ask if I may join. I do miss the waters, I admit.”

“Let us hope that we can join,” Ruei paused looking around. “Is Azula joining today?”

“I believe she arrives this evening,” Bea smiled then seemed to remember. “Oh, look what she brought me,”

Curious Ruei watched as Bea pulled out a pouch with a mini fan. He had to giggle when Bea opened it fanning himself with the tiny little thing. It was for his coin purse but it was cute.

--

Ozai noticed how excited Bea seemed to be. It was something new he hadn’t seen on the Omega, but when he approached him bowing asking if he could go with Ruei to go shopping he found that amusing. the little happy wiggle when he was given permission and the excited child-like gleam when told he'd get his own spending money had made him chuckle.

Unlike Ursa who grew up talking back, saying no, and challenging him, it seemed that Bea didn’t know how to even back talk or even hint at sarcasm.

Instead of the silent hate or side-eyeing or words that she used to use Bea always seemed confused until explained or asked what something meant. He knew Omegas were soft-minded, but honestly, they were incredibly stupid when raised in court.

It seemed like a good idea, besides he had a new interest and when the little whore came back he could use him again. He gave the little thing a pouch of gold coins, and he mused for a moment that Bea stayed in the corner trying to fit them into his coin purse before he bowed and thanked him again before leaving.

--

“Thank you for having me,” Bea bowed to Zhao. “I am very grateful to be allowed to join you,”

Ruei was bowing too, then looked up at Zhao, the sweet smile stuck on his face, trying to look as loving as he could. When the Alpha waved them away he bowed again before excitedly pulling Bea to the side room that used to be Kai’s.

They spent the days cooking, cleaning, and keeping Zhao’s things perfect, and a few times Bea helped Ruei clean up. It turned out that Zhao's temper didn’t stop at his dear friend and while he was now used to being roughed up, Bea at grateful that a beating never led to a forcing mating.

The only thing on Bea’s side was that being a consort even the Admrial knew not to touch him. That didn’t stop that a few days before they made it to the market something had set Zhao off, and while he was taking it out on Ruei.

Bea couldn’t take it, trying to distract the Alpha only to receive his own beating. The Alpha must have noticed he took it too far because he left them alone for the most part. Only for food and cleaning.

As Ruei was getting ready for bed the night before they ported, he wondered if Yura would be there, when Zhao came in. He went to stand when the man waved him off.

“Hello, Husband, would you like me to do anything for you before bed?”

“No.” Zhao took out a book that he was reading. He sat on the bed, looking over as his Omega was brushing out his hair. “Tomorrow I have something to do, you will behave while I do so, understand?”

“Yes, Alpha,” Ruei turned. “Would you like me to gather you new robes, love? Or anything for the travel?”

“Not this time,” Getting up he walked over looking him over, Ruei looked at him with big eyes. He was stunning. Such a lovely Omega and he belongs to him. Used, unfortunately, but this thing was as close as Zhao was going to get to being in the royal family. Taking out a bag he handed it to Ruei who bowed. “Make sure to get nice things, Ruei, for I won’t have people thinking you have poor taste.”

“Yes, husband,” Ruei bowed to him. “Thank you for being so kind to me,”

Ignoring him Zhao went back to reading.

--

The vendor was fixing a pile of robes when he heard a familiar voice. He and his wife had grown fond of the Fire Omega who always came to shop, a sweet little thing who didn’t know how to count money.

“This is where I got my robes, they are very lovely,” Ruei’s voice floated, as he and his wife walked out. “Hello, this is my dear friend Bea,”

“How lovely to meet you,” Bea held his hand together with a small bow. “I have several of the fans Ruei brought me and they are lovely. I enjoy them very much,”

“You’re welcome,” His Wife laughed. “Care to look around, we have new fans, if you like to see them,”

“We hung them up here, so they're easier to see,” He waved as the Omegas looked up. “Please, help yourselves,”

Bea reached up, and when he did so, his robe slipped to his elbow, the clear signs of bruising on him. He took the fan smiling, looking it over before reaching up for another while Ruei did the same.

The vendor and his wife frowned. They knew that Ruei’s mate hurt him, with how the Alpha was everyone knew, but it seemed that others weren’t much better off.

Once he had gotten at least, well, ten fans he held out way too many coins. Taking three he gave back the change. Over the past couple of years, they learned that Fire Omegas didn’t know how to use money. At least not how to count it... nope, they didn't know how it worked and that was very sad.

They could read but were forbidden to learn how to use it.

The first time Ruei had shown up looking at robes, he had handed over the whole bag asking if he needed more. At first they thought he was making trouble but soon his wife noticed that he didn’t seem to understand how money worked.

As the two bought robes, fans, ribbons, hairpins, and left his wife leaned over telling him she counted the bruises. They were only a few days old, but he was still pissed off.

From vendor to vendor Bea was having a wonderful time. Eating foods he never had, only after Ruei tried them first and they ended up finding a nice place to eat for dinner.

Bea tried to give the server three coins, and he shook his head, only taking one and returning with change. When the server came back with the pork noodles he jokingly said.

“You know, for court Omegas, I thought you’d know how to use coins,”

“We’re not supposed to,” Ruei smiled. “Would it be alright if we can have some water as well?”

“Sure, anything else?”

“Um, can we eat dessert after our food?”

“…You don’t have to ask me that?” The server then saw how they both seemed confused. Oh god, were they serious? “Uh, yeah, I got some wonderful sweets,”

“Thank you, so much,” Bea bowed. “Your kindness is lovely,”

Walking away the serve wondered what the hell they did to these poor Omegas. They weren’t stupid, nah, they looked confused all the time, often happy when someone explained to them or helped them out on the simplest of things.

Looking around Ruei tried to spot Yura. It was the fifth, they’d be here until the seventh but hopefully, he would be able to come. As they were eating he almost had a heart attack when something grabbed him suddenly.

“Mama!”

“Zuko?!” Ruei gasped, gathering his baby into his arms, in shock, unable to gather him up as much as he wanted. His scent filled his nose as he tried to nuzzle him. He hadn’t seen Zuko in three years! “I can’t believe it!”

Bea stood up looking around, because if Zuko was here then-! THEN! He spotted Ming a few feet away, his youngest looked like he wasn’t processing what was happening.

“Ming!” Bea rushed, and they met. Oh, his sweet baby! His little Ming, he was, oh, oh no! Looking him over he realized that he was too small for an Alpha, never filed out or even gotten too tall, still, he kissed him everywhere he could, “I missed you so much,”

Zuko leaned into Ruei, feeling safe.

“What are you doing here?” Ruei asked still nuzzling and kissing his son’s head. “Are you alright? Have you been eating? Do you need anything?”

Smiling Zuko purred, then paused pulling back a little. “I’m… looking for someone and I heard they were going to stop here.”

“Who?”

“Is Zhao around?” Zuko glared looking around, wanting to rip the man’s throat out. “Or can you come with us,”

“No, he’s gone until this evening,” Ruei’s hand was taken as Zuko pulled him alone. “Zuko?”

“Come with us to the inn,” Zuko hurried them away, Ming was close behind pulling Bea with him. “Hurry,”

“Wait the guards,” Ruei tensed.

“Don’t worry, Ming knocked them out, we’ll be okay for at least five hours,” Zuko smiled. “Hurry, I have news!”

Meanwhile, on a ship on its way to port a very pissed-off Alpha was counting the seconds before he committed murder.

Chapter Text

Sokka, Katara, Toph, and Aang had been avoiding getting caught by Zuko for almost four months. What was odd was that Zuko seemed to be good at tracking them down.

From what they gathered, he wanted to capture the Avatar. It was said to be a task in the Royal family. A lot of it was jumbled up because there were so many rumors about how things worked in the Fire Nation.

Stopping the port they planned to restock. He needed to get some sharping stones anyway. They split up with all of them heading off to do their own thing, agreeing to meet up at the center of the food vendors.

He was ready to eat food that they hadn’t made, plus the other times they had been here they had good entertainment. You never knew what you were going to get, and he still hoped one day he’d see that fan dancer again.

Heading off to gather his supplies he had no idea what was about to come.

--

“Are you sure?” Ruei asked running his hands over Zuko’s hair, it was a bit dry and needed tending, and then gently over the scar. It had healed, but the marred flesh? Oh, it hurt his heart. Zuko was still lovely, but he couldn’t imagine the pain and he was worried if it flared up. “If what you say is true…”

“It is,” Zuko nodded, leaning into the touch, he had yet to fully let go, staying in the warm embrace, eyes closed. He missed his Mama so much and being here made him feel safe, and loved, and for a little while he could pretend everything was fine. “I just need to speak with them,”

On end, Ming was just curled into his Mother’s arms. Even though he was older, he fit perfectly on his lap. Lack of proper development, his teeth, all of that and he knew he was often mistaken as an Omega. When people found out he was an Alpha they started teasing with the short nicknames.

He hated it.

But being able to be the perfect cuddle size?

Well, he could live with that.

Nuzzling into his mom like he was still an eight-year-old kid, he sighed happily. Bea was scenting him, trying to make up for the last three years in vain while he purred loudly.

“If you can’t get to them you have them come to you,” Ruei spoke after a while, then picked up some of the new fans he had bought. Originally he wanted to take them back home to dance one of the dances in Zuko’s book, but he smiled. “You still remember the dance you did when you were presented to court? I think… you should do that but without the toned down.”

“Why not toned down?”

“Alphas are the same, they hear or see something interesting, so they’ll come see,” Ruei cupped his face. “Your Dad always came to see me dance.”

“You're right,” Feeling sad Zuko nodded. “I’ll do the dance, I just need a mask. They know what I look like, so…”

“I know just the place,” Ruei stood up. “Have you’ve met this lovely couple who run a Robe booth?”

“We don’t do a lot of clothes shopping." Zuko waved at himself, the just fighting robes. “Kind of part of the banishment.”

“Then let’s go, we have little time together,” Ruei hugged him again. “I can’t believe you're actually here!”

--

Fahei wasn’t sure if Lu Ten had noticed what he had done.

But judging by the past, the Prince just did as he wanted. He wanted a high-end court Omega, and he got him, though the romance was there, then he wanted his cousin as his son and got him.

Now on this boat for a few days while they traveled to a Port to get to Lady Ruei, he had to stop and wonder if the Alpha had honestly not noticed that he had scented the Water Tribe Omega as part of his pack.

On the other hand, he was sure that the Omega didn’t notice, he was too busy either hiding away in the cabin or when he was out with the rest of them at Lu Ten’s side and the Alpha would shield him unconsciously with them standing less then two inches apart, with blue eyes glaring at them with untrust.

The ship was going as fast as it could, top speed with Lu Ten wanting to get to the port. Fahei tried not to laugh each time his Leader moved because seeing the Omega trying to keep up with him while glaring daggers at anyone was a little hilarious.

Still, once they got back, he was eager to get home to Bea. He wasn’t sure what his poor mate thought of his so-called death. Lovely Bea, his happy smile and sweet laugh. Spirits he needed to get home.

--

Scrubbing himself clean, Ruei was not ready to leave. He had to get Zuko’s scent off him. Four hours had passed and he knew that if he wasn’t there to meet Zhao it was going to be hell.

Even though it wasn’t something anyone wanted to do, Zuko was still banished and finding them if they went with him. Well, he didn’t want the Fire Lord to kill his son or Bea’s.

Unable to hug Zuko goodbye, they waved as they parted. Now that Zuko knew when he was going to be here they planned to meet up when they could.

He and Bea left the room, Bea mournfully got to hold his son, his scent so light that a few puffs of perfume easily got rid of it. They ended up back at the robe seller, with Zuko explaining a little to the vendors about keeping his Mama and Bea safe.

The Vendor seemed to understand.

--

Hours passed when Ruei grew worried.

No guards had come to get them or even seek them out. They should have been awake from whetever Ming had done to them. Standing there with Bea, he could tell that the older Omega was nervous as well, fanning himself to calm down slowly.

As evening started to come he knew he had to do something before Zhao became angered. Pulling Bea with him leaving when the vendor had been dealing with customers he started off where the ships were ported.

It wasn’t a long walk but each step felt like a time bomb. Holding onto each they slowly looked at the ships. Why was everything so different at night? Eyes were staring at them, he knew that, but they had to keep moving.

If they returned surely Zhao wouldn’t be too angry right? If anything maybe only he’d get a beating and his mate would leave Bea alone. They wandered a bit more until finally, he saw the ship.

Rushing them to get away from the looks he got to the front. The Lutient who was out smoking spotted them looking surprised. Ruei waved at him and the ramp got lowered.

A guard came rushing out to help them onto the ship, and when they got on board he asked where Zhao was only to be told the man was on his way back.

“Can you tell him we’re back?”

“Where are your guards?” The Alpha asked.

“We don’t know,” Ruei said, which was true. “We were eating, then we waited for them at the robe vendors and they never came back.”

“I see, come along I’ll escort you to the Admiral’s cabin.”

Nodding Ruei and Bea looked at each other while they made it back. They busied themselves with cooking while Ruei racked his mind on how to approach Zhao when he got there.

Deciding that crying would be good he thought of things he tried to put away. His beloved death of Lu Ten, the loss of his oldest, unable to see Azula because of a time mix-up, Han Yi being sent away because he wasn’t Zhao’s and Kai sad face when he was hurt.

It worked and once he could cry, Bea followed suit, and surely enough when Zhao came in looking furious, no doubt they told him Ruei hurried to him, hands on his shoulders, and hid his face in his chest.

Sobbing came easier when the pain was real. “H-Husband,”

“They’ll be taken care of.” Zhao's scent gave being off an aura that made him sick, and worse when hands on his shoulders clamped on him. “Next time you wait by the vendors.”

Zhao bought that they were ‘lost’ and Ruei was even allowed to sleep with Bea that night in Kai’s old room. He didn’t want to deal with his sniveling. The end of this day was met with no beatings and he was able to see his son.

--

There was a lot of music playing, Sokka had gotten a good chuck of food and was downing it. This place had amazing taste! He’d never get over it! As he did so he heard cheering.

Heading towards the music he spotted someone dancing on the floor with fans, red robes, and a mask he hadn’t seen in years. Mouth hanging open he pushed forward to the front looking as the person spun and sang.

No way!

That was his Fan Dancer!

Older now, and singing a song where he danced, moved his hips and the way he spun looked a lot like floating, such easy. Moving a little closer observed when their eyes met, his breath got taken away much like it had three years ago.

Hand over his heart, face feeling hot, he swore that the other was walking towards him. It wasn’t until the fan dancer was right in front of him that he realized he was!

“Finally, I was waiting for you,” The Fan Dancer planted his hands on his shoulders. “I was worried you weren’t going to show up.”

“You, what?” Sokka’s mind had stopped working and his hands went to hold onto the Omega’s waist because this had to be a dream right?! No way the Fan Dancer knew who he was! Something over the other’s shoulder caught his eyes and he tensed. “You!”

Ming waved slowly.

“It’s me,” Zuko took off his mask, looking at the Alpha. “It’s Zuko.”

On the other side of the market, Aang and the others swear they heard Sokka screaming ‘WHAT?!’

--

Yura’s heart was hammering when they pulled into the port, he was almost yanking at Lu Ten to hurry up. It was evening and it was the seventh! He had to get to the robe vendors now!

Lu Ten took off following Yura, almost running ahead of the Omega, but he had no idea where to go!

Ruei, Ruei, Ruei!

That was the only thing he could think of! His sweet mate, his lovely, beautiful sweet mate! When they got there he saw Yura ask them something and then when he turned around Yura was holding his head looking in mental anguish.

“What is it?!”

“They just left back to the ship an hour ago!” Yura ran up to him. “I know what this ship looks like! Come on!”

Growling Lu Ten ran ahead of Yura.

He knew what Zhao’s ship looked like. Using all his might he got back to the docks running down the long stretch and when he came to the end he let out a furious echo growl into the ocean.

The ship wasn’t there.

What he didn’t know was that somewhere in the market was his son.

https://www.tiktok.com/@whistle.mist/video/7374786436119137567?_t=8mmbB1lMvWg&_r=1

Follow me, as tomorrow is the day I leave my world behind! 

Chapter Text

Bea was a bundle of nerves.

It was almost time to perform for the Fire Lord. This was normal, had done so for years, however today instead of being one of the firsts or even one of those who entertained he was to dance for a mate.

One the Fire Lord had picked out for him.

Shivering Bea rubbed down his arms and legs with lotions. His favorite mint tea brewing as his servants rushed around. It was last minute. Almost as if they had forgotten to tell him.

Reaching up he pulled the collar off his neck, reaching for a silk ribbon. Holding collars were used for inside use, and ribbons for outside. Moving as the servants followed him trying to dress him as quickly as they could he opened his trunk, looking over which fans and silk ribbons he should use.

It was to be expected.

After all, Bea had been saved for the last five years, he was nearing twenty, and being a high-end court Omega, well, they expected well-bred children to carry on the future of the nation.

Pulling on his robes, and the dancing dressings, he looked over the jewelry, picking what he thought would go with the dance, earrings, head wrap with dangles on them.

Bracelets, anklets and he slipped on some earrings that sparkled with a light hit them. Almost tripping to the changing stool, he stood on it chest hammering while they dressed him.

Deep breathes.

In and out, breath.

Once he was done, Bea held his stomach trying to keep from throwing up. These things happened, and he was lucky they found him someone. With one last look in the mirror, he left to go dance for the Fire Lord and the Court.

--

Spin to a stop, fan covering his lower face Bea waited as clapping was heard. Turning he bowed to the Fire Lord, then to the court before walking back towards the rest of the court Omegas.

Fanning himself, he looked around trying to figure out who they could have picked for him. There were so many Alphas there, he had no clue. Holding his stomach, he fanned himself a little more.

Growing up in the court he was unable to express himself well, so his fan had become his security blanket. It helped so much, that he often carried one in his fan at all times.

“Lady Bea,” a guard approached him. “If you’d follow me, it’s time for you to meet your mate.”

Gulping he nodded with a smile. “Thank you for coming to get me,”

Walking as calmly as he could, Bea waved to the others while they made their way towards a room. As he was walking he tried to think about who it could be. Did they leave and he didn’t notice?

What if they didn’t like his dance? But he was the best dancer! Even the older Omegas asked to show him how to perform some of the moves! Maybe they didn’t like the robes he picked out?

Or was it too much jewelry?

Not enough?

Too much makeup?

Not enough?

Oils, perfumes, his hair, his fans, his shoes, something?!

Feeling sick Bea fanned himself rapidly trying to keep his insides from churning. They got to a door and it opened, the escort stepping aside, waving him inside.

Gulping he covered his face with his fan walking in.

There was an Alpha in armor, he had his back to him but turned when the door closed. He didn’t look happy like someone had told him he had to be here instead of whatever he wanted to be.

The man was handsome.

Cheeks blushing Bea slowly blinked.

“You're it?”

Blushing from embarrassment, to be called an it?! He was offended! He was Lady Bea of the high-end royal court! One of the best Omegas who helped plan such events and dishes for the Fire Lord!

“I'm a person!” He snapped and right away backed down realizing he yelled at an Alpha. Covering his face he stuttered. “I-I…!”

Stunned Fahei stared before he burst out laughing. He hadn’t expected the outburst or how the Omega closed his fan to yell and then hide behind it.

In truth, he hadn’t wanted to be there let alone to have a mate. He had been going strong in his career, tearing down anyone who stood in the way of the Fire Nation.

Which was why he was angered when they told him he had to pick a mate and when he continued to wave off any such mates they had chosen for him.

Meaning he could no longer be a free Alpha, forced to return to meet the Omega and had been in this room waiting. He refused to see the dance because he had a plan.

Meet the Omega, marry him, do what needs to be done, and then back off to sea. A simple plan. Once he was done laughing he stared at him for a long moment.

His face pinked from behind the fan, tense and he was half looking like he was stuck between embarrassment and confusion. Walking over the Omega looked up at him before bowing his head.

“What is your name?”

“Bea,” Bea looked up, only his light grey eyes showing. “May I know your name, Alpha?”

“Fahei,” There stood there for a moment. “Well, we shall be married tonight.”

“Tonight, well, that is…” Bea licked his lips. “I understand… May I be excused?”

“Whatever for?” Fahei frowned.

“I need the restroom, sir,”

He made a face, not because of the restroom, the word ‘sir’ didn’t sit well with him. Moving back he saw how Bea looked embarrassed, looking away and the scent of sourness hit his nose.

“Don’t call me sir, call me Fahei.” Unsure why he said that his mate should call him other names, such as Alpha, husband, or any other loving nicknames, but he pushed it away. “And I will wait here for you Bea,”

“Thank you, s… Fahei,” He tested the name before bowing. “I shall return shortly,”

Bowing again Bea walked away slowly, carrying himself with dignity, vanishing into the restroom. That grace vanished as he quickly felt for the hidden oils in his robes.

Finding one he blushed pushing his undergarments down, robes out of the way, and winces trying to prep himself. Weddings meant wedding nights. The horror stories came rushing to his mind as he tried to get at least some preparation before he had to sleep with the Alpha.

Unsure how he was to take an Alpha because as he forced the third finger in, he made a face of pain. Relaxing was too hard and inside he tried to get enough oil inside him just in case.

Washing his hands, he returned uncomfortably. He didn’t like the oils between his thighs.

“Come walk with me,” Fahei held out his arm. “I want to get you know you,”

“Really?” Bea was surprised, but took the Alpha’s arm, finding he enjoyed the Alpha’s scent. “I… I didn’t know you would like to know my hobbies.”

“Tell me,” He waved at him. “I’d love to hear.”

That way he could distract the Omega with them, do what he had to, and see him as little as possible.

“I like dancing, and I love fans,” Bea smiled behind his. “I like to shop with some of the others when we’re allowed to go every two weeks. I really like to cook and make new foods,”

“I see, what else?”

“I like to sew and make my own robes, but I can only wear them inside,” Bea whispered. “I like other colors, so they stay hidden,”

“I see,” He could get all that. “I shall set you an allowance that way you can shop for things you like.”

“Thank you, that is most kind of you, Alpha,”

Nodding Fahei asked small questions, surprised each time Bea seemed surprised. Then again, he doubted anyone asked the Omega so many questions.

It wasn’t until they were called for the marriage that Bea had to leave to be placed in wedding robes. They had put this thing together so fast, it was small, a piggyback off the ceremony they were holding for other Alpha’s being engaged.

An hour when he got to the front of the Fire Lord, bowing to Azulon, he waited as his soon-to-be mate came walking down the path, face covered in a long veil.

When they bowed to each other after the Fired Lord Read the scroll, the wind had picked up and the veil flew up and over Bea’s head. At the same time, they started to rise and Fahei’s breath caught and he faltered for a brief moment.

Bea was beautiful.

He had light grey eyes, a small beauty mark under his left eye, full lips, a smile, and black hair that framed his face. The light dusted cheeks from the cheers and when he looked at him, Fahei swore something shifted in his very soul.

--

Fahei stared at Bea.

They had gotten to his home, one in the upper city where he stayed on the rare occasions he was back. They arrived less then twenty minutes ago with his mind reeling.

What was happening in his heart?

On the other hand, Bea was only in his sleeping robes, having not bothered to put on undergarments or anything else. He pulled his hair up into a loose ponytail, so scared of what was to come half of his hair fell over his face.

What if there was not enough oil? Or if he didn’t satisfy the Alpha or did something wrong? He wished he had the stupid paintings now! Fanning himself rapidly, he jumped when the Alpha came in.

“Do you always have that with you?” Fahei pointed at the fan. “I don’t think I’ve seen you set it down.”

“apologies, Alpha,” He set it down, longingly looking at it before he rubbed his hands on his legs. “I… I hope to please you…”

“You’ve never done this before, it’s understandable,” He had bedded Omegas before, this was no big deal. He moved to cover his now mate who tensed, eyes looking terrified. Small hands were placed on his shoulders and when he put his hands on Bea’s hip he was so stiff, he wondered if the Omega’s muscles had turned to stone. “Are you nervous, Bea?”

“Y-Yes,” Bea nodded licking his lips. He couldn’t stop shaking! Oh, this wouldn’t do, he had to pull himself together and serve his Alpha. “I will be alright, I just… need you to teach me? Please?”

The words didn’t seem to match the fear-filled scent or the begging in his eyes. Fahei had done this with virgins, easing them into mating because he wanted to fuck them.

However, he found himself disgusted for wanting Bea when he was scared. Moving back, he cleared his throat. What the hell was wrong with him? He had to bed the Omega, they were married and he could use some relief from all the crap going on.

“Husband?”

That word seemwed to do something to his heart. “Bea, we are to mate,”

“Yes, I will… do my best,”

Turning around Fahei licked his lips, then took a moment to breathe slowly. Bed his mate. It was that simple! Yes, he couldn’t stand how scared he was even if he was offering himself up.

“I’m worn out,” Fahei moved to the bed, taking off his boots, yanking them off, and tossing them away. He laid back on his bed. “We’ll just say we’ve mated and do this in a few days once I’m rested.”

That was the stupidest explanation he had. Bea relaxed, scent screaming relief and then he mused, eyes closed while he felt Bea moving around, tucking them into bed, then felt him hovering.

“What is it, Bea?”

“Can… Can I sleep in your arms, Alpha?”

“You can,” He gently pulled his mate close, his scent filling his nose the pleasant scent swelled his heart in an unknowing feeling. Not a bad one, but he smiled as Bea cuddled close. “Call me, Fahei,”

“Thank you, Fahei,” Bea blushed. “I hope you sleep well,”

“You too,” Laying there, arm around his mate, Fahei watched as Bea wiggled around getting comfortable before laying his cheek against his chest. Bea looked up at him with a big smile. He had to chuckle. “What is it?”

“Thank you for being nice to me,” Bea whispered, blushing. “I am very nervous to start my life, so thank you for being kind to me,”

Clearing his throat he nodded. “Of course. Now let’s sleep for tomorrow,”

Bea nodded closing his eyes, slowly relaxing, until he was asleep.

Laying there awake Fahei cursed himself because he had the drop-dead beauty of an Omega in his bed, he was hard, and for some reason, the thought of touching his mate without him being ready felt like a crime.

Rubbing his face Fahei decided he would take Bea shopping tomorrow, after all, they were to spend the next three weeks on a honeymoon period.

Bea age 19

Fahei age 20

https://www.tumblr.com/whistlemist/752604768727416832/bea-age-19-and-fahei-age-20-made-with-dollmaker?source=share

Chapter Text

Mouth hanging open Sokka wasn’t sure what to do here. His mind still slamming back and forth that the fan dancer he had thought about for years was in fact the Fire Nation Omega who had been hunting his pack down.

“Hello?” Zuko tilted his head unsure if the Alpha had even heard him, still, he kept a hold of the Alpha’s shoulder curling his fingers into the fabric because he knew if he let go they’d be gone again. “Did you hear me?”

I think you killed him

“I didn’t kill him, Ming, I think he’s… thinking?” Tugging at him again Zuko tried to get his attention again. The dancing had worked, he got his attention just not sure why he stopped talking. “Look, we need to talk, it’s important,”

Ask him if he’s hungry, maybe that will help

“We can buy you some food, but we really need to talk,” Zuko shook the Alpha’s shoulders a little bit. “Hello?”

“Hold on, I’m processing that the last I’m I saw you dance you weren’t Fire Nation.”

“I’ve always been Fire Nation.” Zuko frowned. “And where did you see me dance? I’ve only danced here and… it doesn’t matter.”

“I’m willing to listen but let’s go somewhere else,” Sokka moved back he let go and almost blushed when the Omega moved with him, clinging to his arm. “Uh…”

“I don’t want you running off before I can explain,” He looked back. “Come, Ming,”

“Wait,” Sokka looked at Ming. “I remember you too… what’s he’s doing with his hands?”

“Talking,” Zuko looked at his friend. “He says that we’ve been trying to talk to you for a while and that he wants to know if you're going to get your hand off the knife at your side,”

“You caught that?” Sokka let go of the knife, he had automatically placed his hand there on the dagger. “I’m surprised you noticed,”

“Ming’s skilled,” Zuko frowned. “And you kind of do the same thing other Alphas do when holding a dagger,”

“I guess there are only so many ways to hold a dagger.” He agreed, and then he had to laugh when a thought hit him. “So, you’ve been trying to talk to us not kill us?”

“No!” Zuko shook his head looking awkward and worried. “My crew mistook my orders,”

Ming put his head down moving his hands.

“Not your fault, they still don’t know how you talk,” Zuko assured.

“Wait, he’s talking?” Sokka was intrigued looking at him. “What did he say?”

“Ming, ask him something.”

Sokka watched as the Omega, his scent so light, moved his hands, but he had a collar on, so he had to be one. The movements reminded him a little of how bending worked. To him, Bending had its own language, just like fighting skills.

“I have no idea what you said,” He spoke and added when the Omega made a face. “But it’s interesting. It's really amazing you know a language like this.”

“Ming says thank you,” Zuko offered. “Now can we please talk?”

“Yeah, but first I need you to answer me an important question,”

--

“You know when you said it was important, I thought you meant about the war, not about which place was my favorite to eat at,” Zuko still had to smile a little. They sat at an open table while Ming stood behind him. “You really don’t have to buy us food, we’re fine,”

“Consider it an apology for thinking you were, well, trying to kill us. You can sit down, Ming,” Sokka waved at the chair, when the Omega shook his head he looked at Zuko. “Is he shy?”

“Sit with us?” Zuko asked, when Ming looked torn, heisting with his fear of being out in the open he pointed to the space by him. “Sit.”

The humming and ringing in his ears left, so Ming sat down. They had been caught a while ago, him without the black collar and after that, they had to be extremely careful when off the ship.

“So… what’s with… that,” Sokka pointed, he had noticed that the collar on Ming wasn’t like any of the others he had seen on other Nations or even on Fire Nation Omegas and they were known for having collars. “My Uncle told me about them, but that’s…”

“It’s a slave collar.” Zuko frowned. “My Grandfather ripped Ming’s life away and gave him to me as a gift,”

“WHAT-”

“I hate it.” Zuko hissed. “But there’s nothing I can do and if we let him go or even if I release him they will kill him, me, my Uncle… and as you can see he wears purple,”

“Oh spirits,” Sokka had no idea what to say or even what to do, then he paused. “What’s wrong with the color purple? It’s a nice color,”

The two looked at each other for a long moment, confused, then Ming moved his hands quickly. Nodding slowly Zuko looked down trying to think on how to explain.

“Wait,” Sokka held up his hand. “I just want to know… do you treat him like a slave?”

“Never!” Zuko hissed offended. “Once this is over, this…! This war! Ming can go home to his family,”

Looking him over Sokka nodded. “We want this war to end too,”

“So, you’ll listen, and if you can ask the Avatar if I can help him defeat my father?”

“Let me hear your story,” Sokka paused. “But only if you let me buy you and Ming food.”

Nodding slowly Zuko sighed to Ming to tell him what he wanted because he knew his friend wouldn’t say if the Alpha asked him. So, ordered it and once he knew he told the Alpha.

“That’s pretty cool,” Sokka waved. “I kind of want to learn that,”

“Just make sure not to get any mushrooms in the soup, please,” Zuko spoke before the Alpha could older. “Please,”

“You don’t like them?”

“Ming doesn’t like them,” Zuko did the signs. “No mushrooms, please,”

“This is mushrooms?” Sokka copied and paused when Ming shook his head, then moved his hands, and he copied the mute Omega. “Mushrooms, and is this… please?”

Ming nodded.

“Awesome! And no mushrooms, please,” Sokka said to the server who wrote it down. “Alright, let’s get down to business,”

--

If Fahei could put into words how Lu Ten was acting, it was a temper tantrum. More controlled but he was storming around the port snarling and growling.

At least he wasn’t spitting fire this time, because the Water Omega was trailing after him, holding onto his head, in a panic, but the only thing he had was the Prince.

When Lu Ten came back he looked at the ships eyeing them. Following his line of sight he saw him lock onto one of them before stomping away. Rushing after him, waving the others to follow he realized he had found a Fire Nation ship.

Alright, he was going to take it over, that was good. The better to get home to Bea. He had to smirk at the gasps and shock of the crew as Lu Ten climbed aboard, Yura hiding, pretty much clinging to the back of his shirt, eyes closed tightly.

“Where is your Commander?” Lu Ten snarled. “Bring him here now.”

He was going to get to Ruei one way or another damned anyone who got in his way.

--

Ruei held his hair up while Bea applied the medical paste.

Whatever had set Zhao off on their way to visit Kai, had left him in such a mood that mating had not only been painful, but when he bit his gland, the skin breaking had hurt so much that Ruei let out a startled scream of pain.

Even Zhao seemed to realize how bad it was because he pulled off, spat out blood, and called Bea to clean him up. Now in a warm robe, he was sighing as the stinging pain vanished from the numbing cream.

“There, that should do, and I added some cloth to keep your collar from rubbing against it,” Taking the collar Bea held it out. “I don’t suppose if I asked he would let you go without it for a little while?”

“No, this was the kindness he gave,” Ruei shook his head. “I will be fine, Bea, I promise,”

“Still, it would be nice wouldn’t it?” Bea slipped the collar back on letting it be a little loose. “At least we can see Kai,”

“Yes, I’m very happy to see him,” Ruei smiled. “And since we will be nearby by if they have the same viewings  I might be able to see Han Yi as well.”

“I’ve heard he’s top of his year, is he not?”

“Yes, he even sent it a request to become a General,”

“So, much like his Father, no?”

“Yes, very much so,” Nodding Ruei thought back on Lu Ten, heartwarming for a moment. “He looks so much like him, only his eyes are the same color as mine,”

“I will be sure to make some food for them, you should rest my dear,” Standing, Bea helped Ruei up. “Come, I’ll take care of the rest for the night,”

“Thank you, Bea,”

“Of course, I’ll always help you, no matter what,” Bea hugged him, they pressed their foreheads together before Ruei sighed heading off to bed. Unfortunately, he still had to sleep next to that roughan of an Alpha. Bea watched the door close before pressing his hands together paying. “Please keep him safe, spirits,”

Going back to work, the rest of the cleaning, some cooking, even getting things for breakfast ready for the morning. As he was moving around he thought of his children, the four out in the war and Ming who, he hoped was safe, rare the moments he was able to see him.

Lastly, he thought of Fahei, of his dear mate who was long gone. It still hurt. The memories comforted and stung. Mostly because no matter what happened he still had to return to warm the Fire Lord’s bed.

Even if he had gotten beat here as well, he wondered if he could go with them again. He missed Ruei, and maybe it was because he never had his own Omega child he had been the main Omega in charge of Ruei’s training when his parents died, often getting scolded by the Head Omega who overstepping at times and treating the younger Omega like his and not like the other trainees.

Bea couldn’t help it.

Opening his fan, he covered his face thinking back on the little child who was there, only supposed to be there during the days for training, and then when the parents didn’t show up he had offered to keep him in his room for the night.

--

“I can take him,” Bea walked over fanning himself slowly, it had been a few years since his last child, dear spirits he had one every year, four and they were all out training at military camps to serve the Fire Nation. “I don’t mind and I have plenty of room.”

“Very well,” The head Omega gently moved the little child along. “Ruei this is Lady Bea,”

“Hello, Lady Bea,” Ruei stared, then remembered to bow. “I am Lady Ruei,”

“It is nice to meet you,” Bea bowed, he had heard of Ruei, the little child who had a higher status than him. “Please come with me,”

Nodding the little boy followed, he seemed confused, and Bea took his hand gently. The little green eyes looked at him worried. It was expected. The boy’s parents hadn’t shown up. Their ship must have been delayed or even had engine trouble.

“Do not worry, my dear, we just need to stop by and pick up an extra pillow.” Bea smiled. “Tomorrow if your parents are still late we can get you a futon or I can make one.”

“You can make on, Lady Bea?”

“You can call me, Bea, and yes,” Bea laughed waving his fan around. “So boast a bit I am one of the best at making robes, and am proud to say the best Fan Dancer in the Nation.”

“You can dance?” Ruei smiled a little, such a sweet smile. “May I see?”

“Of course, my dear! But first let us get you that pillow and some proper sleeping clothes, shall we?”

An hour later Bea was brushing the five-year-old’s hair. Putting it into a long braid then tied it off with a bow.

“There we are, and I didn’t have the time but I borrowed one from a friend,” Bea took out some sleeping robes, perfect size. “We must get plenty of rest, Ruei, tomorrow I will be taking over your training,”

“Thank you, Bea, that is most kind,” Ruei stared at the mirror in front of him. “My mommy and Daddy are coming back for me?”

“Oh, my dear, you are sweet and lovely,” Bea nuzzled his head. “I’m sure they're doing everything to get back to you,”

Smiling a little Ruei nodded. “Will you help me learn how to dance like you, Lady Bea?”

“You’ve seen me dance?”

“Yes, I would be very grateful if you would teach me,”

“Such refined manners!” Bea was honestly impressed by how well-spoken the child was. “Did you have a teacher before you came here?”

“Yes, Mother says I must be well prepared,” Ruei looked at his little hands and then at the mirror. “I am to be saved for someone, she says, so I must do my best in everything,”

“You will do well, my dear, I can already tell,” Bea hugged the little Omega nuzzling his head “And I will be here to help you do so.”

“Thank you, I would like that,” Ruei hugged back. “Do you think I will be good enough for whoever they pick for me?”

“I believe you will be good enough,” Bea took out his fan. “I will teach you how to dance so well, I’m sure you’ll captivate your future mate’s eye.”

“Will they be kind?”

“Only the spirits can say,” Bea moved back. “Now, I hope you don’t mind sharing my bed with me, tomorrow we will have a futon brought in for you,”

“I do not mind,” Getting up Ruei cuddled up to Bea, ready for sleep and he was happy to be held. His Mother didn’t hold him much. “Good night, Bea,”

“Good night my dear,” Bea pulled the covered over them. “I hope you sleep and dream peacefully.”

The next morning, Fahei came to announce the news of one of the youngest Court Omegas, only to find the child in his mate’s arms. They were sleeping so peacefully that he laid down next to the futon, eyes closed, arms folded waiting.

They could sleep in peace before he broke the news to the Royal Omega.

Chapter Text

Kai blocked the hits, arms up and moving back and forth. Leaning down he dodged a hit going low he glared up at his brother who went to strike and twisted sideways.

Next thing he knew he was on his ass. “Ouch!”

“Watch your footwork,” Han Yi was still in a stance.

Growling Kai rolled over as a fireball came near him. Leaning down, he had seen Zuko do this once when spying on him and spun and shot a stream of fire.

He needed to get these done.

With Father coming he had to be perfect, because last time he wasn’t and… well, he didn’t want to think about it. Panting he eyed his brother who was slowly moving in a half circle.

Think Kai, what was he going to do?

Licking his lips the young Alpha took a few deep gulps of air before he jumped back as Han Yi charged him. Using defense he had to switch to offense because he would get knocked down again.

“Han Yi!” Pi came rushing over. “The ships are about thirty minutes out, sir, and the General and your mother are almost here.”

“I see, thank you,” Han Yi looked at Kai. “You’ll do well, just don’t overthink too much. Now let’s go get cleaned up.”

Panting Kai looked at his hands before balling them into a fist. He could do this! Just had to be the best. Han Yi was the best here, so he knew he was going to do… good… right?

“Kai.”

Looking up Kai paused. “Yes?”

“You need to put your hair up in a top knot.”

Making a face, the high ponytail was his favorite way to wear his hair, but when performing for the General, parents, trainers, and so on, they all had to have a top knot unless their hair had been cut up from battle. He had seen others with short hair, such as when they got their hair burnt but he had no such luck.

Once he tried to burn it a little to cut it but was caught. So, the agreement was to use a high ponytail. The easy lie was to see how skilled he was at keeping it from being burned.

Kai just hoped his father didn’t see any fault in his skills because his Father seemed to favor grabbing his topknot when beating him.

--

“And that’s when we saw the light,” Zuko finished his tale while also having to keep from reaching out to put more food on the Alpha’s plate. It had been a while since he had been in front of someone who wasn’t his Uncle or Azula. Scratching the back of his hand he held them for the 3rd time. “Ming meant to tell the crew to stand down while I spoke with my Uncle about my plans, but they… try to learn they just don’t see a reason.”

“Kind of a big reason, there was friend and foe,” Sokka took another bit of his food, noticing that Zuko had yet to eat anything. Grabbing some food he put it on their plates. He couldn’t let Omegas go hungry while he ate! “I think it’s a cool language to know,”

Ming pinked from embarrassment wanting to avoid going into why he had to learn. He looked away, while Zuko gave an awkward smile, so used to have to smile then frown while in court.

To Zuko and Ming, it was an unhappy known memory that brought on this language.

To Sokka, he so made one of the Omegas blush. Oh, yeah he still had it. He let Zuko reach over to pour his drink while Ming seemed to want to stand up to do it, but the Prince waved his hand.

“I gotta say it’s a story, but I can tell you telling the truth.”

“How can you?” Zuko asked, honestly he didn’t think this was going to go so well. “You don’t think we’re going to betray you?”

“A pretty Omega chases us all over the world and then offers to buy me food and even wants to save his friend from being a slave or worse?” Taking a drink he looked at Zuko. “Plus it’s in your eyes. I can tell you’re not lying to me.”

A soft relief, almost shaking scent reached his nose. Sokka wondered how much this had weighed on Zuko’s mind because he turned away and rubbed his eyes. Worried he made him cry he was going to stand when Ming tensed up eyes locking on him.

“I’m not going to hurt him,” He didn’t know why that’s what the Omega assumed he was going to do, but he took out a little water tribe cloth handing it to him. “Here, my little cousin made it.”

“Thank you,” Zuko took it then paused looking it over. The scent smelt familiar, and he held it to his nose. “Who is your cousin?”

“Rue. He was hurt by the Fire Nation too,” Sokka frowned. “Him and my Uncle, and he’s fourteen but… he looks five.”

“What?”

“I don’t know what they did or if it was how they were kept but he just never grew past that of a five-year-old or spoke or acts like one,” Closing his eyes he recalled when he was naive, unaware of how badly Rue and Yura were damaged when they came home. “I’ve seen what they can do to a person, what they can do to a child,”

Ming looked at Zuko.

“You were hurt too.” Zuko looked back at him. “Don’t think mine was worse than yours.” He looked at the pattern again running his hand over the little design. “A pink flower and a fish?”

“Someone saved them. I don’t know who, my Uncle never says who helped them but I know they were from the Fire Nation. My Dad said that when they went to get my Uncle there was someone in a mask, an Alpha who made sure he got back safely but Uncle said it was an Omega who cared as much as he could,” Sokka pointed at the design. “He put those on all his clothes and such. It’s a way of their friendships and reembrace.”

“My Mama wares Pink flowers,” Running his hand over it he paused. “Used to.”

“Is your… mom…?”

“No, but it’s a worse fate,” Gritting his teeth, hands clenching he looked down at the plate. “When I’m in the Fire Nation or among those who are not banished I have to call him by his name and not… not like I’m a child and Ming’s mother's situation is worse,”

“How can it be worse?”

“He’s my Father’s consort,” Zuko frowned looking down. “Was my Grandfather’s as well… Lady Bea very beautiful.”

“I can tell, Ming is very pretty too,” Sokka looked at Ming. “I can’t believe they would do this to an Omega.”

I told you he wouldn’t know.

No one really knows, I can tell him if you like

He seems more comfortable with Omegas, let him keep thinking I am one until later

Alright, but if it’s like that thing with the Earth Bender… 

Zuko made a sign for shock and laughed when he got a reaction.

Ming blushed bight red waving his hands around.

Zuko had to laugh and then looked at Sokka who seemed to just be smiling. He blinked confused and felt slightly bad because they had ignored him for a moment.t

“What are you smiling about?” He asked still laughing in his voice from teasing his friend who was hiding his face. “We were being rude,”

“Nah, just you two look so cute,” He smiled a bit. “I think it’s amazing that you get along, I mean, just that all you’ve gone through kind of sounds like it’d rip you apart,”

“We’ve been close since I was to dance for my suitor,” Zuko hummed thinking back. “It seems so long ago, but now… now I don’t even know if they would even allow me to marry,”

“Sorry, but you wanted that?” Sokka had to ask confused. “They were going to force you into a marriage, right? And even if you didn’t like them, or if they were way older then you’d have no choice right?”

“Of course,”

“Even if you hated it?”

“Do you… get to choose?” Zuko asked titling his head, and looked at Ming with a raised eyebrow. “Did they tell you that you would get a choice?”

Ming shook his head.

“Whoa, back up,” Holding out his hand in a stop, he paused when Zuko put his hand to his. “Uh…?”

“I saw you do this with the Avatar once, isn’t it a greeting?”

“No, that was a high five. Like this,” Sokka took Zuko’s wrist gently because he saw Ming tense and glare, he seemed ready to attack and clapped their hands. “See? It’s a high five.”

“A high five?” Zuko tried it. “Like that?”

“Yep! Wow, to not know what a high five it is,” Honestly that was a little sad then he lifted his hand. “You too, Ming,”

Ming copied what they did a little less sure, but seemed to have fun the third time around. Sokka explained that it was just something people did like a bow.

“So, can I speak with the Avatar?” Zuko asked after they finished eating some cake. “Or…?”

“Let me talk to them first, then how about we meet back here in, a few days?”

They’ll run!

“Are you going to run from us?”

“You have my promise, and here,” Reaching into his pocket again he took out the little cloth he had offered earlier. “Keep this. I told you it’s made from Rue so I’ll come back for it,”

Taking it Zuko nodded. “We agree to meet back here in a day?”

“Make it two, I need to sort everything in my head around this, but in two days let’s meet at sunset, and then we can eat that amazing dinner tower they serve here.” Sokka grinned when Zuko had to cover his mouth to laugh, while Ming smiled. “I’ll even spring for that desert tower.”

“It’s a deal,” Standing Zuko bowed to him. “Thank you, Sokka for listening to us,”

“You’re welcome, I’ll see you in two days,” Sokka watched as they left. He frowned a little seeing how Ming fell behind five paces. Hearing about their past was depressing. Sighing he rubbed the back of his neck trying to think about how he was going to explain what happened to the others. “Well, this is going to be fun,”

Getting up he headed back off into the crowd.

--

Yura couldn’t breathe on this ship!

He was gasping in the air while Lu Ten was shouting at some old man. Who cared about the old man, could they get off this ship?! Why the hell did he even follow the stupid Alpha onto the ship?! Holding a hand to his chest and the other on his head trying to force the memories out he ended up bolting to one of the corners hiding in the crates.

Close enough to the water, hidden from the guards and he could still pick up Lu Ten’s scent. Calm down, calm down, calm down! Think, think, think! Breath! Breath! BREATH!

Lu Ten was walking back in forth at a pace. He was having a hard time controlling his temper with his father. Because from what he just heard his Father had just told him that not only did he believe him dead, he figured they would have thought him dead, but he never thought that if he should have died he’d allow Ozai to become Fire Lord.

Nor did he ever think that his Father would let Ruei be sent off to be Zhao’s!

“Son, we can resolve this,” Iroh spoke. “We can get Ruei back,”

“He shouldn’t have been gone!” Lu Ten growled. “You were supposed to care for him should anything happen to me!”

Standing away from them Fahei was watching. He wasn’t sure what else the others had thought but to hear that Ruei had been given to Zhao? He knew that the man had a consort for a while, choosing to do so instead of getting a proper mate, but it was clear that Ozai gave Ruei to Zhao was as good at spitting in the second in lines face.

“I have to let this happen because otherwise, he would have harmed someone else!”

“Like who?!” Lu Ten Snarled, so furious, hands out. “Who’s life was more important than Ruei?!”

Iroh was about to answer when a voice called out. “Uncle, I was able to speak with one of them!”

Turning to see who the hell was coming onto the ship Lu Ten froze. An Omega, sixteen, he was sixteen now, golden eyes, long hair with bangs swooped like his biological mother's, and behind him a familiar bonded friend who wore purples over black robes, with no voice nor teeth and they came rushing into the ship.

“The avatar, I was able to speak-” Zuko came to running stop staring at the Alpha who stood next to his Uncle, his mind unable to process who it was until his voice spoke because his mind could fully click. “Daddy?”

There was near silence, the only sound was the rare times that Ming broke off from Zuko running at his Father who was already rushing towards him and was held tightly.

“Zuko.” Lu Ten stared, he had a scar… he was moving before he could think, and his son was rushing at him. “Zuko!”

All thoughts of what he had to say got slammed out of his mind because Zuko ran at his Dad jumping into his arms unable to hold back a dam of tears and crying because his dad was alive!

He was there!

He was holding him!

Zuko managed to get out one more badly shaken 'Daddy' word before he was just unable to control anything else. He was lifted and moved into the cabin for privacies, he barely heard his Uncle shouting orders for the men to be silent and he swore he heard others following them even through blurry eyes he could see Ming’s father following them, he was pulling someone along, someone in blue clothes, the Omega hissing but was soon inside with them.

Chapter Text

The crowd was impressive as always.

Kai hated it.

Sighing he pulled his hair up angrily twisting it into a topknot before having to take it down and redoing it. Stomping his foot he took it down again. It had to be perfect!

“Here let me help you,” Han Yi took the band and started to comb up his little brother’s hair. He saw how he tensed. “I know it’s a lot. You just have to get through this, Kai.”

“What if I mess up?”

“You won’t,” Fixing the topknot he took the ribbon tying it up before placing the metal on it. “There.”

“I hate it.”

“I know, but you still have to perform for everyone.” Standing to the side Han Yi crossed his arms. “You’ll do well as long as you remember to watch your footwork and those you are going up against don’t have an advantage.”

“Even though you help me, Han Yi, and I appreciate it, I do, it’s just… I never feel good enough,” Looking down Kai sighed. “Father hates when I mess up and he even says things about me…”

“Like that?” Han Yi growled raising an eyebrow. “What’s that old fool saying?”

“That I look too much like Mommy,” Kai waved at his face and then pointed at his hair. “When it’s down I look a lot like Mommy,”

“Hair down or up it won’t take away the face you have more of Mom’s features, just like I look like my Father,” Putting his hand on Kai’s shoulder he looked at him. “No matter what your Father does or thinks of you, I can see you are your person.”

Whining Kai reached up touching his hair. “I just wish he was nice… like your Father was,”

Nodding Han Yi thought back. “I was very fortunate to have two loving parents, even though we do not share full blood I will never see you any less as my brother,”

“How come you can’t keep Mommy?” Kai frowned. “You’re an Alpha,”

“That’s not how it works,” Shaking his face Han Yi looked as they cheered out in the crowd as the last of the 13-year-olds were battling the Teachers. The fifteen-year-olds would be shipped out soon, those who couldn’t rank Generals while here. “When they see how well my skills are I can put in a bid for the Omega I wish to marry,”

“Will I have to do that?” Frowning Kai got nervous, rubbing his stomach a little. “I don’t know if I want to do that… what if I don’t like them?”

“It doesn’t matter if you can put in a bid you are lucky or if not they will pick someone with you,” Han Yi smiled a bit. “I hope not too many put in for Fu, however, even if you get someone you don’t like I am sure you will not treat whoever you are given like Mom is treated.”

“Never!” Kai gasped shaking his head. “I would never be like Father,”

“I know, which is why I know you are going to do amazing,” He couldn’t hug Kai here, there was a time but he patted his back. “I’m next, so, I’ll leave you to it.”

“How do you know your next?”

“Here you strike fast and first and most of all,” Han Yi heard the announcement as they called out his name. “Make them remember you.”

Watching as Han Yi walked out into the arena, confident, head held high like he was almost bored to be there, well aware of his skills. Walking close to the entrance to watch as his brother stood with his arms crossed waiting.

“Make them remember me…” Kai mumbled before thinking about it and looking into the crowd. “Mommy…”

There was his Father, the serious face as always, his Mom was there looking worse for wear while Lady Bea was next to him. Frowning he knew that meant his Father had hurt his mom before they got here, meaning that meant he was already in a bad mood so it didn’t matter what he did because a beating was going to happen either way.

He saw Han Yi fighting so effortlessly.

They always remembered Han Yi. Honestly, Kai didn’t think there would be a time when they didn’t remember him. After all his brother’s Father was the 3rd in line for the throne Crowned Prince Lu Ten.

Looking down he wondered how he could make them remember him too.

Remember him… He thought back on Mommy’s dancing and Zuko’s fan dancing. He always thought they looked like fighting and once when he had snuck out to see what Zuko was doing when his Mommy would sneak off to see him, he saw his eldest brother Fire Bending!

Keeping that secret, he wondered.

What if… if he did that?

Rushing off from the battle he headed towards where most of his age group was almost crashing into someone, he was caught and then paused seeing his friends there.

“Long Fie! Will you help me with something?!” Kai pulled the other young Alpha long. “Hurry up, I need you to help me!”

“Whoa, with what?!”

“I’ll tell you soon!” He had some time, they were last! He could pull this off and make them remember him. “Hurry! Pi Lee you too, come on!”

They all rushed off.

--

Lu Ten held Zuko tightly, rubbing his back. He only had the memories of his son’s scent, any of them, but finally being able to hold one of his precious sons again led to relief, and peace and he had to sit on the floor to hold Zuko in his lap.

With them rushing away, Fahei having pulled Yura with them, the Omega was hiding behind his back. He could feel how hard Yura was clenching onto the back of his shirt and his face hidden trying to calm down.

Lu Ten let him, it was fine for now, he took care of Yura in a moment and he could tell that just being where he was helped. Nuzzling Zuko’s head, his son whined still crying even if silently.

Glancing over he saw Ming in Fahei’s arm, similarly clinging to his Father. The poor thing was still small. Built like a court Omega. He doubted anyone would be able to even guess an Alpha in those robes.

Fahei was holding Ming tightly, saying how much he missed and loved him. Rare had been the times he was able to see his youngest son, he was born to them late in life, and he had been a little spoiled until he was hurt.

Hurt on Fahei’s ship when fighting off some rebels, and when he was at death’s door Ming had managed to drag his Father to safely, his throat was hit by stray rubble and he almost passed out from lack of air.

His reward for saving a while known Admiral?

A guard dog, a slave to the Royal family.

Fahei, when Bea had told him that he was pregnant, had been worried, fearing that since been such a long time Ming was almost 12 years younger their the rest.

Each of their sons served in the war.

Ming had come out looking the most like Bea, silver eyes standing out the most, almost brighter than Bea’s. He could feel Ming trying to get across something, his mouth moving against his shoulder.

“Zuko,” Lu Ten moved him back, touching his scar. He had heard about it from Yura, who passed on all the information from his beloved Ruei. Looking it over he could see that part of his eye was duller. “Can you see out of this eye?”

“I can a little,” Zuko rubbed his eyes, they hurt, and puffy, and all the happy energy he had from speaking with Sokka. He took a breath reaching up to touch his Dad’s face again. “I can’t believe you're real… they said you were dead!”

“I wasn’t just trapped until Yura saved us,” Lu Ten moved slowly moving Yura closer and under his other arm, a hug. “Yura, do you remember Zuko?”

Head still drumming Yura held his head looking up for a second. “…Yes.”

“The Water Healer,” Zuko's eyes widened. “You saved my life when I was little,”

“Yes, well, your parents saved me later…” Yura closed his eyes shaking trying to breathe a little more. “Hello, again?”

“Hello, again,” Zuko paused before shaking his head. “I don’t understand, you were prisoners somewhere?”

“yes.”

“Why didn’t they ask for ransom?”

“Let me tell you, but first,” He paused. “Yura I need to stand up, don’t bite me.”

“I don’t do that anymore!” He hissed then tensed looking around. “Too many Alphas!”

“Come,” Lu Ten managed to stand, pulling Yura with him and was still able to keep a hold of Zuko, he moved Yura to the bed, pulling it away from the wall so he could hide behind it. He discovered as long as he had a place to hide he could handle things a little better. Looking at his Son who was staring at him. “I’ll tell you what happened, but first when you ran up here… what were you saying about the Avatar?”

Oh.

Oh…

How was Zuko going to explain he was planning to help the Avatar and his pack on killing the Fire Lord? He didn’t even know if his Dad was still loyal to the Fire Nation.

“I think we all need to have some tea,” Iroh spoke. “And we all need to speak of what we are planning.”

--

Lu Ten was holding a sleeping, Zuko in his arms, while Yura had managed to fall asleep after Fahei had left to spend time with his son, and his Father and also retired to his room, saying they’d speak later.

It had been hours but he was still trying to wrap his mind around it. He had Yura’s tales of what happened, hearing it from his son made it worse. His precious, lovely Ruei… in the hands of that Bastard.

Then learned of Lady Bea, and if Fahei hadn’t been holding onto this son he was sure that the Alpha was going to commit murder. He had seen the shift in the man’s eyes, the exploding hate, and how he held Ming tighter.

The main reason he was glad Fahei went to find an unoccupied room to comfort his son. Ming's damage was worse than he thought, he should be as small as Zuko.

Kissing Zuko’s forehead again he started to plan in his head.

Going back wasn’t an option. There was no way Ozai would want him alive, he was a threat to the crown. With his Father refusing to fight for the crown Ozai was next in line since he was ‘dead’. But being alive?

Shifting he moved Zuko to bed with Yura waking up and moving with him. Standing he covered his son, who opened his eye looking at him. A moment of panic was there.

“I’ll be back, I must speak with my father, but Yura will be here,” He put a hand on Yura’s shoulder when he tensed. “I’m going to be around Alphas… you need to stay here.”

“I’ll lock the door!” Yura hissed in a fearful whisper, hands gripping the hem of his shirt. “Too much, too much, too much,”

“I know, you can lock it, and I’ll be back,” Lu Ten leaned down to hug Zuko again, who returned it, they nuzzled their heads, he scenting his son a lot, but even so it didn’t seem like enough. Kissing his forehead he tucked him in. “Sleep, I’ll be back.”

Moving back Yura hurried with him to the door and paused. “You’ll come back right?”

“Always,” He pressed his forehead to Yura’s, much like he had done when he and Ruei rescued him. “Now, try to remember you are free now.”

Nodding Yura waited for him to leave, locking the door instantly. Rushing back to the bed he sat down starting to calm down. Even if he was next to a fire nation Omega he found it comforting.

“My Mama talked about you a lot,” Zuko mentioned eyes closing. “He misses you a lot.”

“I miss him too.” Yura got out in a faster whisper, licking his lips as he stared at the door. “You should sleep, I can smell how worn out you are from that reunion.”

It was true, Zuko felt like his mind had been ringing through with emotions that had left him feeling exhausted even if his body wasn’t. Still, he forced himself to sleep.

--

“Kai, the son of Zhao!” The announcer called out. “Top of his class, number one is defense! Second in Offense!”

Ruei felt his stomach drop.

If only Zhao would approve the two out of the three. He didn’t dare look at his mate, but he could feel the anger, and he looked at Bea who opened his fan to hide his worried reaction behind it.

When their eyes met, they held hands looking back at the entrance to where each child came out to show off their skills. For a moment Ruei thought that they made a mistake and an… Omega? Beta? Came out, with no armor, Long bangs down, and instead of a topknot he wore a high spread-out bun that was big.

Ruei almost fainted recognizing that it was Kai.

Then when he got to the start of the fighting he started in a low stance defense move! Blood leaving him Ruei swayed because if his youngest was trying to kill them both he was succeeding.

A General who was to test him, laughed, the crowd soon did as well, and then waved him.

“What is this? A joke?”

“If ya scared to fight me, say so,” Kai mocked, smirking a little. “I can go easy on you if you like,”

Off to the stands for those who already fought, had many staring at Han Yi standing there, arms still crossed with a silent shock. Only his pack of Orphans could tell his slight eyebrow raise of surprise. To everyone else, he was just starting.

“Well, let’s get these over with, shall we?” The grown Alpha got into a fighting stance. “Feel free to just give up,”

“You going to fight or keep talking?” Kai took a breath. “If you need to sit down old man just stay so.”

The Alpha growled, shooting a stream of fire and…

Kai dogged it, moving in a way that almost looked like a dance, spinning and using the battlefield objects to his advantage, jumping over the woods and rocking, creating, anything to get close while never using Fire.

The trainer was trying to catch him, while Kai was moving back and forth dodging constantly and using his defense as his man way of getting closer, and soon he was in hand-to-hand combat, blocking, fighting, moving lower to the ground.

Sping, hand up, to block! Spin with his back towards the Alpah, block, block, block! Low, and kick, fan swing up, but instead of a fan, fire! The Alpha stumbled, rushing off.

Chase!

Kai was holding his own, longer the most did in the previous classes. Han Yi was moving around the area to keep an eye on him. What were those moves?!

Kai moved his back towards the General and when the Alpha went to strike him, the young Alpha moved slightly to the side, a twist, and used the man’s weight against him and jabbed him in the side so hard everyone gasped when the man fell.

It was a longer fight, the full-grown Alpha no longer holding back, Kai was panting but he kept pushing on until he finally saw an opening and used all three of the techniques, his brothers, his mother, and BAM!

The Alpha hit the ground hard knocking him out and Kai stayed low.

Panting Kai had to smirk up at the cheering crowd, if he was going to get beat he was going to let his Father know that at least he was winning while looking more like his mother than his sorry excuse for an Alpha.

Oh, yes, they will remember him, Kai of the Fire Nation!

I based Kai's fighting solely on this wonderful fighter

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vTd2XeL4ygQ

Chapter Text

“I need to stand up,”

It had been the third attempt.

Zuko had woken up an hour earlier, trying to get up to go get water and Yura was curled around him. Each time he tried to get up the Water Omega could tense, cling, then relax once he went still.

“You awake?”

“Yes, uh,” Zuko was surprised that Yura had just noticed he was awake. “I need a drink and use the bathroom.”

Letting Go Yura stood up, hands gripping the hem of his shirt, eyes looking down at the floor. Getting up Zuko walked off to the bathroom and when he returned Yura had a glass of water in his hand, but he looked like he was out of breath.

“Are you alright?”

“I got you water!” Yura hadn’t meant to shout, but he left to get the drink, while not looking at him, but held it out shakily. “Here!”

“Thank you?” Zuko took it and then noticed how much Yura was shaking. He reached out to touch his hand, only for it to be gripped. He winced. “Ow!”

“Sorry!” Yura let go holding his head. “Sorry, sorry, sorry,”

“Hey, it’s alright!” Zuko hurried to set his drink down and then approached Yura, what little memories he could pull of him, his Mama had always tried calming him. Back when he was sick he’d wake up because he’d hear Yura crying and whimpering while his Mama comforted him and he held the older Omega by his elbows. “It’s alright… we’re safe here…”

Peeking up Yura took a few deep breaths, counting under his breath until he was able to get a small hold of his emotions. Thorat dry, he licked his lips before moving to wipe his hands on his legs.

“Sorry… It’s… it’s a fire ship,” Yura looked around. “Memories…”

“I understand, trust me,” Thinking Zuko of what his Mama would do he pulled Yura with him towards the bed and had him sit down before pressing his forehead to his. “It’s alright,”

This is what his Mama always did for him.

Yura sobbed softly. “I’m sorry…”

“It’s going to be alright,” Zuko had also said these words to Ming, as a way to comfort his friend, and now he was using it on someone who saved his life. “I’m right here,”

--

“I’m sorry, Mama…” Kai sobbed loudly.

“It’s going to be alright,” Ruei spoke softly his forehead pressed to Kai’s as he gently rubbed his cheeks. “I’m right here,”

Everything hurt. Kai wished he could stop crying because his head hurt from his hair being pulled so roughly he was sure he heard some of it ripping right off his scalp. His back and legs burned from the whipping of the belt, and his father had taken a new approach and threw him down the stairs of the ship, and then punched and kicked him before leaving.

When his Mama had shown up, stumbling he knew his Father had hurt him too. Unable to fully stand up from the pain he let his Mama comfort him, warm wash clothes, and soon Lady Bea came with a box of medical paste and aid.

The cooling paste helped the burning of his back, and the back of his legs and he shook when they gently took down his hair looking over it. Seeing clumps of it fall out he knew that he might have bald patched somewhere.

They did their best to fix it, even trying to put it up in a loose topknot just in case the Alpha came back. Kai climbed into his Mommy’s arms, hugging him and resting against his chest worn out from the beating.

His mommy nuzzled his head very softly, Kai closed his eyes just wanting to be held. Relaxing as much as his body would allow. Soon, however, he dozed off going limp.

Ruei was gentle with his youngest.

His own green eyes were wet from how badly he had been beaten. Kai had been waiting for them, still had his hair up in a bun, and when Zhao asked if he was proud of himself for being out of standard uniform and dear spirits Kai had looked right at his Father and just said yes.

There were footsteps.

Gasping Ruei held Kai a little tighter trying to mind his injuries, but he relaxed when Bea turned and smiled at him. Soon he could pick up Han Yi’s scent. Relaxing he smiled at his son when he got down the stairs.

“Mother,” Han Yi walked over looking angered. “How is Kai?”

“He’ll be sore and in pain for a while,” Ruei kissed Kai’s tear-stained cheek. “I don’t know if… it’s possible for him to have a few days of recovering?”

“I’ve already taken care of it,” He nodded, still pissed, hands balled so tightly that they were turning white. “Three days he can rest in my bed.”

“Thank you,” Ruei reached for him. “You did wonderfully today, my dear,”

“Thank you, I am trying to get you soon, just… a few more years,” Three years was too long, but he was closer and with Kai here at least he was safer. Aside from the visits and the performances. “Once I become a General, then maybe I can request you two.”

“Thank you, love, but I will be fine,” Ruei reached for him, cupping his son’s face. He looked so much like Lu Ten. He knew that his beloved dead Mate would be so proud. “We are so proud of you, Han Yi. I know that if your Father was here he’d be boasting to everyone,”

Smiling Han Yi nodded. “I know and thank you.”

“I love you,”

“I love you too,” Moving back Han Yi sighed. “I need to check in, however, I’ll be back to collect Kai,”

“Thank you,” Ruei got a small hug, they were careful of Kai before they parted. “I love you, Han Yi,”

“I love you too, Mom,” He waved then bowed to Bea. “Thank you for looking after them Lady Bea,”

“Of course, it is my honor,” Bea bowed to Han Yi respectfully. “Have a wonderful day, your Highness,”

Once he was gone Bea walked over to sit next to Ruei. The younger Omega leaned into his side and Bea did his best to comfort him. They were here for a day or so before they had to head back to the Fire Nation.

--

Lu Ten was going over a plan with his Father. They’d have to keep his sudden resuscitation a secret, along with the others. His Father assured that Lieutenant Jee would keep it a secret as well as the crew.

Rubbing his face he stared at everything they had written down, the names, what happened, and he knew they had had some sort of plan to take over. It wasn’t until he leaned back to stretch out his back that he felt something bright hit him.

“That sun,” He frowned, then stood up. “I need to go.”

“You need sleep,” Iroh said.

“That and I told Yura and Zuko I’d be back,” He shook his head. “I’ve been away too long,”

“Yura is… the healer,”

“Yes.” Lu Ten looked at his Father. “Tell everyone on the ship to leave him alone, he’s under my protection,”

He left no room for anyone to say something because he had gone way too long. Surely Yura would have had another panic attack or an episode where he was unable to remember he was free and safe.

Being on a Fire Nation ship didn’t help either.

Had he a choice he’d take some random person’s ship, but in his rage to get to Ruei he had spotted the ship, now that he had time to think, it was smaller than the others, but Zuko was banished for knowing Fire Bending and speaking out again Ozai.

Getting back to the room he found Yura asleep, while Zuko was writing, behind him was Ming, sitting five paces behind him, like the years had never passed, the only thing was Fahei was there as well.

“I need to speak with you,” Fahei spoke as quietly as he could. He looked at Ming who was unmoving, back in his place of being a servant. “I have a favor to ask of you,”

“Come,” Lu Ten moved back outside, closing the door, “What is it?”

“Do you plan on killing Ozai or are you going imprison him?”

“I’m still debating,” Because he still wasn’t sure if he was going to kill the man or if he was going to let him rot in a cell. “I know what you want to do to him.”

“Why shouldn’t I?!” Fahei snarled. “He has my Bea as a slave!”

Growling Lu Ten took a step forward. “I know! Whatever I plan to do with you, you’ll have your pound of flesh,”

Fahei shook with rage before backing down. He had seen Lu Ten fight plenty of times, he’d seen him in the heat of a battle taking down hoards of men as he did so.

“I know that Bea is traveling with Ruei on Zhao’s ship, if we can get aboard and grab them, we can hide them until the end of the war,” Lu Ten started. “We just need a way to catch up and I have an idea, however, it might not work.”

“I’ll do whatever it takes to get my mate back,” Fahei clenched his fist. “And after all this is over I’m taking Ming.”

“I’d never stop you, Fahei, but we need to keep a clear mind,” He cleared his throat when the man gave him a disbelieving look, and he knew he had been acting out in rage. “Don’t be like me, I forgot myself,”

“As long as I have Bea and my youngest, I’ll follow you.”

“What about your other sons?” Lu Ten asked. “Would they come to your aid?”

“I can’t say, they are loyal to the Fire Nation as… as much as I was. Am.” He paused. “I’m loyal to the change you will bring, your Highness,”

“I will do my best to change the Fire Nation, but first, why don’t you take your son and spend more time with him? I rather not take Zuko when I go get Ruei.”

Nodding Fahei walked in with the man, he signed to Ming after waving at him. Ming stared at him then shivered and stared intently at Zuko, but the young Omega Prince, not to Fahei’s surprise, signed back to him to go. Making it an Order so Ming wouldn’t have an episode.

As Ming bowed to the royal family, he jumped up rushing over. Tiny, he was so tiny, he’d never be a recognized Alpha and after speaking with him the night before, the very vague scent of Alpha that came off him could pass off as him having a mate.

They got to the room they were in. He asked his son what they had been up to the years they were missing. Ming told him about how he and Zuko would spar together, shocking, he had no idea the Prince could fight!

How Zuko had let him sleep in a bed, refusing to let him use the human-sized dog bed, and how Ruei would let him eat at the table and sneak him to see Bea or vice versa.

They risked a lot just to treat Ming as what he was… a human. He could see how torn Ming was at points confusing himself as a dog before shaking his head saying that when they got caught once, Zuko became more careful to only stay at places that didn’t have to many people who’d snitch.

Reaching over he tried to take the black collar off his son, but he panicked, mouth opened in a scared scream, but nothing came out. Pulling him into his arms, tucked so small against his chest, Ming sobbed trying to sign out that it scared him to be without it.

It was then that Fahei wanted absolute revenge for his baby and his mate.

Ozai was going to pay.

--

“How did you get him to sleep?” Lu Ten whispered as he sat next to Zuko watching him write. “What’s this?”

“I just spoke with him and assured him that everything would be alright. I do the same with Ming,” Zuko continued to write. “I’m writing to Kai… he just passed the exams for his class a day ago,”

“I’m impressed,” Lu Ten listened. “…Zhao’s son?”

“Son of Ruei,” Zuko gripped his pen giving his Dad a small glare. “Kai is not like his Father. He’s a funny, sweet kid and… and he gets hurt too.”

“He hurts him?”

“Han Yi said the beating was bad, he will be bedridden for two or three days, and he’s not sure but he thinks that Zhao pulled patches out of Kai’s hair,” Pausing Zuko looked at his Dad. “Han Yi is safe but Kai isn’t. When you go get Mama, please get Kai too… Zhao will kill him.”

“Why did he beat him? You said he passed the top of his class?” Lu Ten couldn’t understand why that would be a bad thing. It made no sense until he was handed papers and he realized that it was letters back and forth from his children from the past serval days. “Han Yi writes you?”

“I go by the name Lee to get around being caught,” Zuko waved. “You can read them I don’t mind,”

Dear Zuko Lee

I’m here with Han Yi!

He’s in another hall but I have a bed. It’s small but I like it. I have a pillow with my name written on the side. They are going to give me my uniform tomorrow and then I will fitted

I’m so excited!

Love Kai

Dear Kai

I’m so proud of you. I hope you're settling in well. Were you able to take any of your old things with you? If so, I sent some coins so you can buy a chest to put them in.

Make sure to study while you're at it, and don’t sneak any foods and hide them. You’ll attract the rats.

Love Lee

PS. Don’t spend them all on sweets

Dear Lee

I spent it on sweets and a chest.

I was taken to a classroom and learned a lot. I have my papers and Inks Mommy picked out for me. I had a pink one, but Father threw it out because I asked why Mommy liked pink flowers so much.

I think I made him mad

I miss my papers

Love Kai

Dear Kai

I’ll be sure to send some. I sent more change to Han Yi because I know you and I bet half your chest is filled with sweets. Too much will hurt your stomach and teeth.

Love Lee

Dear Lee

My stomach hurts

Love Kai

Dear Kai

I knew it

Love Lee

Dear Lee

I miss everyone today. I did drills, and was number one in defense, but really could have done better at offense. I practiced really hard and I’m going to do better but the first results were sent out.

Father sent a hawk back, I’m not going to be allowed to eat dinner for a while so I can work on offense. I ate some sweets, but I’m still hungry.

Love Kai

Dear Kai

I sent you more coins so you can buy food. Buy the food though! Take Han Yi with you, I already told him, and he said he’d see about sneaking you some food, but please keep it a secret.

Love Lee

It went on like that for a month. Each time Kai talked about little things that made him happy, other things like sweets, he seemed to have insecurities about food, and with Zhao’s mention it got darker each time.

The last one really hurt his heart.

I hurt

-Kai

Gripping the paper he looked at Zuko who looked worried. “Kai is at the top Military school with Han Yi.”

“Yes?”

“I’ll have to grab him too,”

“Are you angry about Kai?” Zuko was nervous to ask. “He’s not like Zhao, Dad, you have to understand-”

“I love Ruei,” Lu Ten spoke. “So, much, that when I get him back, the war over, we will be together. I, Ruei, You, Azula, Han Yi and Kai.”

“You don’t resent Kai?” Zuko looked like he was torn between relief and disbelief. “Even though he’s half Zhao?”

“He’s half Ruei and I believe, no, I know, that Kai will have that heart that his Mother has.” Lu Ten looked at the last letter again, the barely six-year-old saying that he hurt raged something in him. “And from this day on he shall be mine.”

Lu Ten decided then and there that Kai would be his son.

Chapter Text

Yura seemed relaxed the most when it was just him and his Dad. Zuko noticed that he hovered or stayed near his Dad when he moved, and if there was someone else or his Uncle near Yura liked to hide behind his Dad or tried to hide.

He just hoped that when he left today to speak with Sokka he’d wouldn’t upset many people. Ming had been trying to follow him around, and he must admit it was odd not to have his friend always at his beck and call, but his Father kept coming to collect him.

Finding Ming suddenly behind him was a surprise, it was frighteningly comforting when he sensed the teen behind him or following. When he was gone it was like an open space, unprotected part of himself.

As horrible as it was, selfish, he found comfort in having Ming ready to strike should he need it. Like a knife ready to be used to serve their master’s purpose.

Which is what Grandfather wanted and what they got.

Zuko tried to push away as much as he could but Ming without him was dead and a dead friend was not something he’d let happen. Once he was ready to leave he signed to Ming that they’d have a few hours before the dinner, so they should just roam and see if anything else was worth finding or listening to.

“Where are you off to?” Lu Ten asked, he still had a lot of planning, and with his knowledge of the palace, the top-class items, passages, etc, he had to get everything written down while his Father and some of his trusted crew went and bought what they needed. “Do you need me to come with you?”

“No, I’m alright, I have Ming,” Zuko waved at Ming who bowed. “And I told you that I was going to meet with an Alpha. "

"Yes, but..." Lu Ten didn't want him to leave but Zuko wasn't a small child. He was forced to grow up very fast. "I just worry."

“I understand dad, but have a business to attend to,” Zuko looked at them. “I’ll be back later after dinner,”

“I can go!” Yura almost jumped up and he almost fell over Lu Ten. “I can keep watch!”

“Careful,” Lu Ten had to catch him, hand on his stomach because of how fast he jumped up. From hiding at his side to nearly scrambling over him, he frowned. “I rather you stay here, I need you to write to your brother because when we get Ruei and Bea, I need you to make sure that they get somewhere safe.”

Making a strangled almost screaming noise in his throat, Yura grabbed his head again, this time yanking at his hair. Zuko moved to rush towards him when his Dad was already up, easing Yura’s hands off him.

“Yura, it’s alright, why don’t we all go? I can wear a hat, and my hair down, no one will know,” He spoke. “And if you want us to stay away from the meeting we will,”

“Sorry, sorry, sorry,” Yura shook mumbling. “Can’t… stop it…”

“You don’t need to apologize,” Lu Ten looked at Zuko. “Besides, I think I’d like to pick up some gifts for your Mother before I see him.”

“…There’s not enough coal on the ship is there?” Zuko asked.

“No, or I would already be gone,” That was easy enough thought, but he let Yura get back to half hiding behind him. “But I think it’s a good idea to get off the ship for a little while,”

“I shall meet you there,” Zuko bowed to them, a habit still to older Alphas and higher statues, “Come Ming,”

Ming followed obediently as they left.

Holding his chin between his thumb and forefinger Lu Ten wondered what disguise he should go as and then left to go find some items with Yura rushing after him hissing at everyone else on the way.

--

Bea was putting makeup on, dusting the light red over his eyes, and fixing up his face before his dance. The Omegas had been asked/told that to celebrate the new Alphas' achievements they’d be holding a festival.

It was the second day of being here, and poor Kai had been forced out of bed, still sore and this time in his armor and hair up correctly. He was assigned at Han Yi’s side both due to the blood relation and Han Yi’s own request.

Ruei’s eldest Alpha child had been so well skilled that him being number one and top of each and everything gave him the right to request his brother as a mentor.

With that stunt, shockingly, Kai had become number one in all aspects, pushing his offense to the top spot. The young Alpha easily explained his black eye away as sparring with some of the older children and claiming he got distracted and got hurt.

In all honestly, Bea wondered how much anyone believed that. Less than a foot away from him, Ruei was applying his makeup, taking time to cover any bruising, having to learn fast how to maneuver his makeup to hide anything that would show the dark truth of Omegas.

Others had tips, they all had secrets, those who were lucky enough to have a kind mate, those who weren’t, and there were of course those like Bea who were reduced to that of a consort.

With makeup, Bea honestly thought he looked like he used to. With the soft wrinkles hidden, the smoothness he couldn’t help but smile recalling when he first spent his time with Fahei.

So, unlike the stories he was told and heard, but then again later he realized that Fahei had waited for him to be comfortable before they mated.

Blushing a little he brushed out his hair thinking back all those years ago.

--

It had been a week in and Bea was looking at all the boxes that came in. He stared at them confused and looked at his Mate who coughed into his fist and seemed to have redness on his cheeks. From training perhaps?

“I did not ask for so many, I do promise I didn’t,” Bea rubbed his hands nervously before opening his fan to try to calm down. “I-I will send them back, Husband,”

“No, these are for you,” Clearing his throat Fahei waved trying not to turn redder than he already was. “I noticed you liked them and when you had to choose… your eyes grew…”

“My eyes?” Bea touched near one worried he might have made a face or somehow offended his mate. “…?”

“They grew sad. I didn’t like it,” He walked over, unsure but seeing Bea look sad about leaving some of the robes or even saw the longing while looking at fans, the silks, makes-ups, and hairdressings. “Whatever you liked, I had it ordered and sent to our home,”

“For me?” Bea gasped now turning back to the boxes, heartwarming so much it might burst. He rushed to one pile touching the top of the box, smoothing it out. “Thank you! I’ve never had so many things at once!”

“I’m glad you like them,” Fahei cleared his throat. “I admit I didn’t know much about the fans, I had them just bring… all of them.”

With all his work serving the Fire Nation, he didn’t spend much. Having so much saved up and kept locked in his home here, he had much to easily spend as much as Bea could ever need.

“Fans? I love fans!” Looking around he spotted the boxes that often held the fans. Rushing over he sat on his legs starting to open them in excitement. Each one he placed together with its ribbon, a few were just hand ones. He took one opening it and closing it. “This one looks like the three outside our home, I shall use this one for when you are away,”

“I know you are a fan dancer, Bea, but… you seem to enjoy them much more than the others,” Taking a few steps forward he raised an eyebrow. “Why is that, so?”

“Before the death of my parents, my Father you see was very much older and my mother died in childbirth when I was ten,” Bea stood up and spun slowly covering his face with his fan. “I have a fault. I have a waving lip,”

“A waving lip?”

“My bottom lip trembles if I am scared, trembles when I am nervous, and should I show too much emotion I can hide it,” Opening the face only his silver eyes show. “And mother always said my eyes would be enough to spare my faults.”

“Faults?” Frowning he stepped forward as Bea’s shining silver eyes looked up at him. “I see no faults,”

Even if he couldn’t see the fullness of his Omega’s face, there was pink that flushed over his cheeks, eyes softened. They both looked away, and Fahei had to control himself.

“I missed your dance,” He said suddenly, then looked at Bea who stared at him. “I was angry, and I missed it,”

“Would… you like me to dance for you after dinner?” Bea slowly moved his fan down, eyes looking more towards the Alpha’s feet than his eyes, but he smiled softly, blushing still. “I would like to dance for you, just dinner first because I have asked what your favorite meal was.”

“You wished to know my favorite meal?”

Nodding Bea looked at him. “I’ve made it for you, but I was told you did not like that it came with rosemary, so I left it out. As well as thyme,”

Raising an eyebrow he was curious. While he did like his food, he always commented on how he hated Rosemary, but he had cooks brought in when he was here thus they always followed the recipe they knew.

“I look forward to it,” He paused. “I will leave so you can do what you need to, as well as it should be I have work I must attend to.”

“I shall see you at dinner, husband,” Bea called as the Alpha hurried away then turned around dancing a little as he did so! How lovely! So many gifts, so many he would have thought it was his birthday a thousand times over! Rushing to one of the boxes he pulled one of the robes out. “I shall wear for you for my dear husband tonight,”

Giddily jumping and spinning he rushed off, heart full, butterflies in his stomach, and trailing behind him were the lingering giggles for Bea was very excited to dance for Fahei.

When it came time for dinner Fahei noticed that Bea’s Robes had shorter sleeves, more suited for dancing. He watched as the servants set the food down while Bea brought over the main dish, setting it down.

The scent of the food was mouthwatering.

Bea bowed to him before sitting down.

Nodding Fahei cut into his stake, he took a bit pausing as the Marvel food hit his tongue. He had to take a moment to slowly chew it, perfectly cooked, the absent flavors of thyme and rosemary, increased on how much he liked it.

“You took out the thyme as well?”

“Yes, Alpha, I know that some who don’t like one, normally do not like the other,” Bea smiled. “I hope you did not mind the simple flavors of garlic, onion, pepper, and some salt?”

“It is the best I’ve had,” Taking another bite Fahei had to cover his mouth with his first. What luck he must have. The most beautiful Omega in the non-royal court, the number one fan dancer, and not only could he cook he seemed to understand what one likes to eat just by asking. He paused seeing Bea waiting. “I apologize, I forgot myself. Eat, Bea, you must enjoy the fruits of your labor,”

“You like it, husband?”

“More so than I can say,” Smiling Fahei looked at him. “This is amazing, Bea,”

“Thank you,” Bea bowed his head, then started to eat. He looked up smiling then he took a moment to bite his lip. “Husband, I… have a request for my health,”

“What is it?” Fahei would admit he wasn’t paying too much attention, he was pretty much inhaling his food. He paused when he thought he heard something again. “Pardon? I think I misheard?”

“I am deathly allergic to blueberries,” Bea looked nervous. “They will soon be in season and I wanted to ask if you would consider them not being in the house-”

“Head Servant!” Fahei snapped, Bea along with the servant jumped, but the servant rushed over. “Ban all blueberries from the house, and check Lady Bea’s gifts to ensure there are no such oils, scents, and perfumes. All of which are forever banned in this household. And send for taste taster for Bea for when courts and such other activities.”

“Yes, Admiral Fahei, I will see to it at once,”

Blushing Bea looked away when his Alpha looked at them then looked back unsure. Fahei offered him a smile and he found himself returning it. Bea uttered a soft thank you as he bowed his head.

“Is there anything else you are allergic to?”

“No, nothing,” Bea took a bite of his food. “What else do you enjoy?”

“I have a thought,” Fahei had to smile a little more. “I will tell you one and you shall tell me one. A fair deal, is it not?”

“Indeed it is,” Bea blushed a little more, then looked up. “I like singing as well,”

“I like rainfalls,”

“I like to sew clothes,”

“I like scaring the new recruits” Fahei joked and had a lopsided smile when Bea giggled. “I like your eyes,”

“I like your smile”

They named things here and there from features of each other to things around the house, even down to ridiculous things like the tassels on the curtains.

When nothing was left, the food, the desert, and Bea danced.

Bea Danced for Fahei, and sang to him while moving his fans. The dance he performed felt so light. One he couldn’t explain, but with the music that the servants played he moved never having an audience of one.

Never had Bea danced for a single person, yet never in his life had this felt so at home. As he spun, the song slowly coming and odd he turned to see Fahei had risen from his seat and walked over until they were slow to close should Bea move they’d have been pressed together, as the servants and players left quietly to give them privacy.

Fans falling to his sides, breathing deeply he stared up into Fahei’s eyes, and before he could think, he was pulled close, lips on his, and Bea’s eyes closed as stars exploded behind them.

The kiss was amazing, the heat of it all, how he was pulled close, feeling safe in strong arms and he barely heard himself whimper when Fahei pushed into his mouth. Instead of being unsure he found himself making a sound he had never done before.

When they pulled back, Bea was grateful because of the lack of air, however, the new scent was there. Panting he stared at Fahei who pulled him impossibly closer.

“We never consummated the marriage,” Fahei spoke looking into those dazzling eyes. “And I must admit you consume my entire mind and heart,”

Licking his lips Bea nodded slowly, heat coiling in his belly, pleasantly, not like he thought it would be, and he brought his hands to rest on top of Fahei’s shoulders, heart pounding.

“I am willing, just… I only know what I was told, what I have heard and read,” Bea confessed “I am excited to be with you, just…forgive me, I am scared,”

There he admitted it.

“I shall not do anything you do not want,” Fahei took in Bea’s scent it was driving him insane. “You just need to say the word, and it shall be,”

Overwhelming, like he’d burst Bea nodded. “I want to be with you, husba… Fahei and I trust you,”

Things swirled. It was lovely to be loved so. Held, kissed and touched in places that burned in the best ways. Bea did not know that such things could create the greatest of pleasures nor the feel of someone who loved, scared, and unlike so many stories, this lovemaking did not hurt, nor was he harmed.

Precious.

Bea felt precious, so deeply loved, with each kiss, and touch, the feel of Fahei drove him mad with need that his heat unexpectedly started, and at the same time so did his mate’s rut.

Three days of passion felt like a dream, so unlike the naps and sleepiness that he shared with other Omegas. No, this sexual heat had him craving, needing to feel Fahei love him, strong and powerful his Alpha was and as skilled for a warrior he was so kind to him that when they were tied together, Fahei kept him close, deep inside, so full of his lover’s seed that ensures there would be a result, yet no harm.

When it was over, the three days of their madness gone, they bathed together, washed and dried, and while they let the rest of the drying occur with robes and laid together in the window bed of their home, Bea humming as the rain poured,

Fahei grew to love Bea singing during the rainfall.

It was one of their favorite memories.

--

“Bea!”

Gasping Bea dropped his powder, whimpering as it got on his robes. Patting it off he turned around to see General Wan there, confused, he stood up bowing to him.

“You are required to return to the palace,” General Wan spoke. “you have half an hour to pack your things,”

“I am… to dance for the children, General Wan…” Bea bowed. “Should I inform Admiral Zhao?”

“No, he has been informed, you will do as you are told,”

“Yes, of course, Alpha,” Bea bowed then his shoulder slumped while the Alpha left the room. A hand touched his shoulder and he looked at Ruei who held sadness in his eyes. “It must be his rut…”

“I am so sorry, Bea,” Ruei hugged him, eyes watering. “I wish you could say no,”

“As do I,” Bea nuzzled him, hugging Ruei. “I shall be alright, you spend a few more days with your children and write me in a week.”

“I shall,” Ruei leaned into Bea’s arms. “Be safe,”

It was a nice sentiment, however, how could any of them be safe in this world?

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Walking the marketplace Zuko was looking forward to seeing Sokka again. While the Alpha was kind and fair there was something about him that endeared him.

Stopping by a few shops he bought a few snacks, items, and some gifts he thought might help if he brought anyone. Oh, what if he didn’t bring anyone?

A sudden dread filled him.

What if they didn’t believe the story they told Sokka? What would they or would they even show up? Shoulders slumping he rubbed his temples this wasn’t good! He needed to think of something or else he was going to have to try chasing them down again.

Letting out a sigh he looked over at one of the shop keeps seeing some ribbons. Reaching out he wondered if should get new ones for Kai. He hated wearing a topknot. Picking out a couple he then paused seeing some of the writing brushed.

Relaxing a little as he shopped around for his brothers, and even managed to find a nice-looking dagger for Azula, he almost forgot the time if Ming hadn’t tapped his shoulder.

Paying for the last items, he waved at the vendor, who smiled at him before they were on their way. Taking some calming breathes, Zuko headed towards the place they had agreed to be

Sitting down he took a few breaths. “Sit with me, Ming.”

When a few seconds passed Zuko frowned. Maybe seeing Fahei had triggered his memories of pain, or he was still unsure of his place in the world because of Grandfather.

“Sit down at my side,” Zuko said in a more command. When Ming Obeyed he sighed. “Thank you,”

I’m sorry

You don’t need to be sorry

I know, I just can’t help it. It feels wrong to be sitting next to you when you asked

Ming looked down at his hands, then reached up to touch the collar on his neck. Over the years they had changed it, how little he had grown, but they did change it to fit him.

Father wanted to remove my collar

You can be alone with him

I got super scared. I… made a scene

“You didn’t,” Zuko spoke out loud as Ming explained how he panicked. “I can show your Dad the ribbon,”

But my collar-

“Wasn’t meant for you,” Zuko looked at him. “You are a person Ming. Not a dog and those collars should never be on anyone,”

Ming looked down ashamed.

“I didn’t mean to upset you,” With a smile Zuko had to nudge him gently. “Your mom is going to be so happy to know that his mate is alive,”

I can’t wait to see mom!

Laughing Zuko and Ming talked about things they wanted to do once they were able to see their moms, or how they assumed they’d react. It was fun when Ming suddenly was on guard, hands gripping the table, eyes sharp and brows knitted together.

If he could growl it would have been a warning. Sadly all he managed was scent the cried out danger! Only it was a mistake to the group that approached them.

“We’re not here to hurt you!”

“Hey, Zuko!” Sokka grinned, then looked at Ming. “Hey, Ming, easy, we’re just here to talk,”

“Sokka, you came!” Zuko stood up, his dear friend looking worried, standing with him. He bowed to the Avtar. “Avatar, It’s an honor to meet you and the others. I do wish to apologize for the misunderstanding,”

Ming bowed too but made a face at the Omega Water Tribe girl who was giving them a dirty look. Looking over them he could count two water tribes, one avatar, and one Earth Bender, so three out of them were benders and one wasn’t.

“Sokka told us and well, I wasn’t sure if it was alright if you wanted us all to come, but I’m Aang,” Aang moved forward, bowing when Zuko bowed to him, and then bowed to Ming. “It’s nice to meet you,”

“So, like I promised! Dinner and a desert tower,” Sokka sat down. “And this is my sister Katara, and this is Aang’s Earth bender teacher Toph.”

“Nice to meet you and Ming says hello,” Zuko waited for them to sit down before doing the same. “I’m glad you decided to speak with us,”

“See, what did I tell you?” Sokka smiled. “Aren’t they the sweetest Omegas?”

“Omegas?” Toph raised an eyebrow at that.

“Toph, remember what I told you what they did to Ming?” Sokka whispered, and she had a grin on her face. “Just be nice.”

“Right, Omegas, so,” She sat down. “What are we eating? And I hope it's meat?”

“Yeah, we’ll hear what you have to say,” Katara sat down. “But I still don’t trust you,”

--

“Katara, he’s okay, please don’t touch his face!”

“When I find out who pulled your teeth out, I’m going to make them wish they had never been born,” She was squishing Ming's face between her hands while he just kept looking between her and Zuko. “And I can try to heal your glands!”

Help me

“Please let my friend go,” Zuko was standing looking worried. “He gets very nervous with new people,”

Got a little was an understatement, but she moved back, sitting down looking upset. She clenched her fist, having been very upset when they explained how it was done.

“And we can’t take off the collar?” Aang asked.

“I can, but it makes Ming very scared, and they’ll kill him, so while alone on my ship we use ribbon.” Zuko pointed at his own. “I have a banishment collar, as you can see it’s a dark red with a black line going all the way around, but before when I was in holding, I had a home collar, a day one and while in court to show I was available holding ribbons.”

“That’s a lot of fanciness for a pet,” Toph waved. “What were you going to do once you were mated off?”

“Have children,” Zuko said simply. “Be like my Mama and Lady Bea? Have babies, perform my duties, and dance for the court and the Fire Lord,”

“…And after?” Sokka asked.

“I… uh…?” Zuko frowned because there was no after. “That’s my role, my duties but since I’m banished… I have none, but after I help you I can go home and maybe I can be useful again,”

Ming nodded.

“You know after the war you don’t have to do that right?” Sokka laughed a little and then saw the same look of surprise he saw the other day. “Zuko, you know Omegas are more than, uh, for breeding and entertainment, right?”

“I… I’m an Omega Prince,” Zuko didn’t realize how much of a stunned surprise was on his face. “It is what… we do. We have done forever and it’s part of my culture and who I am.”

It was who he was!

Wasn’t it?!

What would he do when he went home? To sing and dance like his mother until his future mate was picked out, so they may marry and have children and that’s what he was raised to do!

“It’s how it’s done,”

Aang opened his mouth to say something when a voice seemed to be humming in his mind. For a second he closed his eyes, sensing Roku wishing to speak, but the words weren’t quite able to raise.

However, the feelings were there.

“It’s not how it was always done,” Aang opened his eyes. “I used to go to the Fire Nation a hundred years ago before I was stuck in that iceberg, Omegas did dance, but it was with fire and fans, courting and those… collars? I know there was holding and collars but this?”

Zuko touched his unsure, worse Ming looked as lost as he felt.

“None of that was around, especially not making someone a slave.”

“Then… what am I without this?”

“A person,” Sokka spoke with sure much assurance that he caught Zuko’s eyes. “You’re more what Sozin, your Grandfather, and Father think of you… all the Omegas are.”

“Then what am I?”

The table went silent.

What was he not for the Fire Nation court?
--

Tossing his robes into his truck Bea wanted to kick the thing, instead, he hit the thing with one of his fans. He wanted to dance with the others. He liked to dance with the others, it made him feel normal!

Pouting, he continued to quickly pack his things.

Going back to the Court had always been a treat when his mate was alive, now it was only to warm the Fire Lord's bed. The only thing he got as a reward was an allowance and being able to dance.

Adding the last of the things in his trunk he turned to inform a servant his things were packed so they’d take it. As he did so he reached up to his neck feeling the consort collar, donned with a red ruby in the middle.

He missed Fahei’s collar, the one with soft silk, and small silver jewels that matched his eyes. How it wasn’t always feeling like it was a hand around his neck.

Shaking his head he tapped his mouth his fan. No time for this, he had to do his tasks as he was given. Walking out of the halls he headed upstairs to wait for General Wan when he heard someone calling his name.

“Bea!”

“Ruei?”

“I am so glad I caught you,” Ruei panted, having to rush. “Please come with me! It’s Kai!”

Without question, Bea ran with Ruei who looked pale. Whatever happened couldn’t be good.

--

“I know I fed you,” Lu Ten said watching Yura eat. “I know I did,”

“It’s hard to eat and keep it down on a Fire Ship,” Yura was chomping down the food that they had just bought. “And I can’t believe you picked that as a disguise,”

“I think I look dashing,” Lu Ten laughed, he had changed into some travel clothes he found on the ship, used for undercover missions, the large cloak covered most of his upper body, with worn pants, his hair was down and he wore a big enough hat to hide his eyes. “I think my Ruei would love it.”

“Ruei would love anything if it involves you,” Yura gasped once he ate the last of his food, then downed his drink with another sharp inhaled air. “I feel so much better.”

“Let’s walk around more,” Lu Ten headed off into the crowd, with Yura kept in time with him. “This place hasn’t changed,”

“I like coming here, it’s one of my favorite places to be,” Yura looked around. “We’re everyone one knows to shop, eat, enjoy and no one better make a scene,”

“Indeed,” Lu Ten looked around. “Where did you say you saw Ruei?”

“By the robes and fans, come on, I’ll show you,” Yura turned off to one. “If you like I can show you the ones he wanted and put them back,”

“I’d like that,” Looking around while he walked, he paused to see a few things. As he walked with Yura he thought about it. “Yura, did Ruei mention anything about the collar I made him?”

“Zhao threw it away,” Yura frowned. “He said Azula dug it out for him, cleaned it, and returned it to him in secret. It’s hidden from what he said,”

“Azula… Poor thing, I wonder how she’s doing,” He knew she was going to be a strong Alpha, but as Ozai? Lu Ten knew his dark past, his still present because of how much blood he’s spilled over the years, but Ozai? What would he have that girl do? He has to see her as soon as possible. “Do they make collars at that shop?”

“They do,” Ruei looked at him. “A new one?”

“Should you think I’d let his neck be in Zhao’s collar?”

Making a face Yura shook his head crossing his arms. “No.”

They made it to the sellers, Yura called out to them requesting robes and fans he knew Ruei had worn, and before he could explain the collar Lu Ten had stepped up to request it.

With dine detail.

Yura was impressed that the Alpha could remember it so well and even the measurements for each clothing, items, the length of the fans that Ruei preferred, and jewelry.

“You remember all of it?” Yura asked impressed.

“Of course,” Lu Ten smiled, he was looking around, and he spotted a bracelet that was made of gold and white flowers. “Excuse me, good sir, can you put pink flowers on a bracelet like this?”

“All I’d have to do is change them out and melt the gold to them,” The man spoke then took it down. “For your mate?”

“Ew,” Yura made a face. “Not me, it’s for my best friend.”

“I think he was talking to me,” Lu Ten laughed. “But yes, it’s for my mate. Can you add five of them and it matters not the cost,”

“I want a robe,” Yura joked, he was trying to enjoy his time out. “Blue ones with all the extras,”

“Add those as well,”

“I was joking!” Yura panicked, looking worried “You don’t have to buy me things!”

“Now, what would Ruei think of me if I did not?” Lu Ten took out the coins and handed them over. “Keep the rest,”

“You…?” The shopkeeper paused he was unable to see his face, but the Alpha had a strong aura around him, damped, he might have used some oils or scents to do so, but anyone with a sharp nose or a keen sense would know he was dangerous if provoked. “You know Lady Ruei?”

“Indeed, he’s my mate,” Lu Ten glanced up. “And I’ve heard that someone else claims to be so.”

The dangerous look in his eye. The Vendor could understand that look, it was one of an Alpha who was going to seek revenge. Nodding the Vendor took the bracelet, started to fit it, and even added small green diamonds as the center of the flowers.

“Oh the house, my Lord,” He said. “And when you return, I’ll be sure to have new inventory,”

“Then we will return, and please, the silver matching on, for my friend, Yura,”

“You don’t!” But Yura’s words fell on deaf ears and the next thing he knew he had a few boxes of his own. “I… can’t get my own things,”

“Yes, you can, but I can also get you things,” Walking off Lu Ten looked around trying to spot his Son and Ming. The ship would be ready soon and they could catch up and get his beloved. “I know they said they’d be eating dinner, let us go see,”

Walking along Yura was a bit excited. He had heard rumors of the Avatar and apparently from what his Mom had sent was that he had visited the South before leaving.

It was vague, so much so that he hadn’t had the time to send back a hawk. Walking along, he was peeking into the boxes as he followed Lu Ten. Now that he was off the ship he felt a million times better.

As they walked along he looked up, almost dropping his boxes, but he gasped the gasp he let out was enough for Lu Ten to grab his boxes, and then Yura had a hand over his heart, the other one balling up into a fist and shaking.

“What’s wrong?”

“NO DAMN WAY!” Yura hissed before taking off, and he nearly ripped Sokka and Katara off the table by the back of their clothes. “WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING HERE?!”

“Uncle!”

“Yura, you're here!”

“Yura?” Zuko blinked. “Wait, Uncle?!”

This couldn’t be Yura’s life! Of all the people that Zuko would know would be his nephew, his niece, and… who were these other children?! Looking around he spotted the monk and paused.

“Who are you?”

“Dad?”

“Zuko, Ming,” Lu Ten paused. “And from Yura’s reaction can I presume the Avatar?”

“Yes, I’m Aang,”

Nope, he was not doing this! Yura laid on the ground and just went still. What the hell was his life, his best friend was in danger, his pack Alpha was shopping, his niece and Nephew were traveling with the avatar with other strange children and of course, the Banished Prince and his loyal friend were involved.

No, thank you, he was going to go to sleep and when he woke up it would be over.

“Don’t lay on the ground,” Lu Ten put the items down before trying to pick up Yura who decided to just go lax and was all but a noddle in his arms. Still, he managed to get a hold of him. “So, Zuko… who are your friends?”

--

Kai groaned as a wet cloth was placed on his head. He looked up at his mom and Lady Bea feeling sick. Being forced up and forced to run sets and drills, his Father commanded it so and he ended up passing out while running up one of the steep hills and rolling down and hitting something.

“Mommy?”

“You’re awake,” Ruei gasped taking his hand. “Oh, please be still,”

“What… happened?”

“You fainted, love,” Leaning down he nuzzled Kai. “Your wounds and training do not mix.”

“I hit something on the way down,”

“No, you were tumbling down since you were high up and one of your friends caught you,” Bea walked over with some cool water. “I put some medicine in this, you must drink,”

Being sat up, Kai let out a whisper of pain but was grateful as he drank. Even if it was bitter he was cool and that’s what he was craving when he was running.

Once it was done he sat there. “How angry is Father?”

When there was silence Kai tensed. “He doesn’t know yet?”

“I sent for Han Yi, he should be back soon from his meeting,” Ruei was nervous thought. He didn’t know how long that would take or if he would receive the news first. “Let me get you more water,”

Heart hammering Kai felt like he was going to throw up. Looking down at his hands he wondered how much more his body could take. Everything already hurt, from his hair to his toes, and even if people said hair can’t hurt he swore he felt every strand.

If Father got here first, he might actually die today! What was he going to say?! Passing out on the run and worse someone caught him! Why didn’t they just let him roll to his death?!

Ruei sat next to his son, trying to gently comfort him.

“I told you, you coddle the boy!”

Yelping Ruei stood up moving a few feet away bowing. “Husband! I’m sorry…”

“And you!” Zhao snarled at Bea who moved back hitting the wall, a sad attempt to scramble in place for safety. “Tell me why I heard from General Wan that you were not on his ship?!”

“I… I was needed, Alpha,” Bea whimpered not looking up. “I w-will leave n-now, Alpha,”

“He’s already left,” Zhao snarled and backhanded Bea who fell to the floor, arms. “Now I have to change my course to take you back, which is delayed for a few days,”

“I-I ap-apologize…” Bea sobbed out.

“Husband, it was I who called for Lady Bea,” Ruei moved. “It was my fault!”

“Trust me, I know,” Moving over to Ruei who flinched he gripped his Omega’s face by his jaw, digging in. “You think I don’t know that it was you? Surely, Ruei, you would panic at the boy’s slight injury,”

Unable to speak Ruei tried his best too, even if words were trapped, he was released, which only lasted a second before the back of his neck was grabbed and he was yanked.

“Father, no it was me!” Kai screamed trying to get off the cot he was on. “I wasn’t good enough!”

“Oh, trust me, Kai, I’ve always known that,” Zhao threw Ruei onto a table, he crashed, trying to right himself from the mess that was now created, the bowls, cups medical herbs, and such all became in a mess, Kicking the Omega before he could fully do so, it sent him crumbling onto the floor. “You have dancing to do, so I will spare your face today,”

“Admiral Zhao!” A voice snapped, vicious and the scent of a very angry annoyed Alpha filled the room. “I came here to enjoy the festival and the Fan Dancer and yet here I am,”

“Princess Azula!” Kai managed to get to his feet and bowed.

“And yet all I see here is the two best dancers being beaten? How am I to enjoy them should you injure them?” Azula walked over. “I have sent word to Father that I was on my way to retrieve Lady Ruei and Lady Bea, for they are to train my soon-to-be,”

“Princess Azula,” Zhao bowed to her. “It is only a fitting punishment,”

“Yes, and now it's over, you may leave I will take over,” She seemed unbothered. “I will not have whoever my Father picks out, they will be well trained and since you happened to have both the best, I will take over.”

“As you wish,” Zhao went to leave. “Kai.”

“Oh, this is Kai?” Azula looked at him with a hardened glare. “You stay, I have questions about your performance, I have only arrived an hour ago.”

Even if Zhao didn’t want to leave, he was forced to, bowing again before taking off. Once he was gone, one of Azula’s guards seeing him out, she rushed over to help him up.

“Are you alright, Ruei?”

“Yes, thank you,” Happy for the help he hugged her. “Thank you! Oh…”

“I’m alright,” Bea assured even though he had yet to stand, but did so when Ruei helped him up, he was a bit shakey, but bowed. “Princess Azula, an honor,”

“He hit your face,” She frowned.

“I am used to it,” Bea bowed again. “I hope you are well,”

“As well as one could be,” She walked over to Kai putting a hand on his head. “What happened to you?”

“Father,” Kai shrugged but smiled at her now that he knew they were safe from a beating. “And I fell down the hillside… the one with bushes, rocks, and sticks,”

“Damn, sounds like fun,” She remarked and got a smile out of him. “Either case, the hawk Father sent was late, I really did need you two,”

“Are you well?” Ruei walked over to her, starting to fuss with her bangs as she seemed to relax into the touch. “Do you need anything?”

“No, but what I said is true… Father has gathered Omegas for me, and has five up and well,” She shrugged. “I need the best, and you and Bea are the best so I asked if I could come collect you, but I see his hawk was here first, so I’m glad I was able to catch you both,”

“How wonderful!” Ruei smiled. “You are to have a mate!”

“Yes, well, I do not wish to marry right now, but she is to be saved until which time it’s deemed rightfully so,” She paused when a guard came over. “What is it? Can’t you see I’m busy?!”

“Yes, Princess, but it seems the wounded has a visitor,” The man bowed. “I can send them away,”

“A visitor? Who?” She frowned.

“I believe he is the one who saved recruit Kai from falling all the way down.”

“Oh, it must be Long Fei,” Ruei whispered. “He caught Kai and got him down to the medical staff,”

“Long Fei saved me?” Kai smiled. “Can I see him, Azula?”

“Very well, I wish to speak with Ruei and Bea, anyway,” She waved him off. “Go ahead and let him in.”

“Is something wrong, Azula?” Ruei asked when they moved away to speak softly. “Are you in need of anything?"

“I have my eye on an Omega, but I worry if I show too much interest Father will send her off to some old geezer,” She frowned. “And as much as I hate it, Lady Bea you… know Father somewhat. You spent more time with him then any of my own family has.”

Bea looked down. “I have…”

“I don’t want to force you to think of that… but if you have any information that will help me?”

“Pretend that you don’t like her,” He sighed. “If you do, he’ll want to pair you up with her. He gets enjoyment watching someone struggle and it pleases him to know you are miserable,”

As they spoke, Azula asking questions, Ruei looked over to see that Long Fei had brought Kai some sweets, offering them as the two chattered and laughed.

Smiling a little Ruei was glad his son had a friend.

Chapter Text

“And if her eyes are yellow, then…. These should do!” Bea took out the samples he had, being able to sew robes for many of the court Omegas. He had been gifted with knowing what worked best for each person. “Sometimes, I do find other colors that match as well. My eyes are silver; thus, mints and whites work best, but only for inside-home use.”

“I see.” Azula wasn’t sure which color would look best on Tani, but she wanted to bring her back a gift, which meant she had to bring back all of them a gift to avoid singling her out. “I just know I need of them.”

“Let me see,” Bea looked over the sample fabrics. “I have more at home than, which is well. I need to make Ruei some new clothes,”

“Do you make him as well?” She looked over while Ruei was speaking with Han Yi, who looked pissed. “His robes have pink  and that isn’t his eye color.”

“No, but it matches his jewelry and pin." Bea nodded, smiling. “Pink is Ruei’s favorite color, and it just so happened to complement each other.”

“You are skilled,” Azula looked back at the sampleys. “She has honey-colored eyes, like a sunflower, dark freckles,”

Bea smiled. “I can work with that and get a base down on our way back,”

“Thank you, Bea,” She smiled. “So, since we can leave tomorrow, is there a chance I get some of your and Ruei’s cooking,”

“Yes, of course,” Bea took out his fan. “Shall we cook on your ship?”

“My ships are being restocked. However, we can use one of the ones here as a holding one,” she said, shaking her head. “Besides, I have some war meetings to attend. I will let everyone know that you have ordered,”

“Wait, Azula!” Kai got off the cot, almost falling, but Long Fei helped him steady himself. Walking over with a limp, he hugged her. “I missed you!”

“I missed you too. Now stop hugging me,” she moved him back slowly. “I don’t do affection well—Kai.”

Smiling widely, Kai hugged her a few seconds later until she moved back, clearing her throat. “Shouldn’t you be resting?!”

“I am resting,” Kai smiled. “Can we come eat too?”

“Too suspicion, however, here,” She took out a bag. “Some sea-salt things I found.”

“Candy!” Kai took the bag, opened it, and ate one. “Thank you!”

“Don’t eat all of it before food,” Ruei smiled, walking over. He hugged Azula, the youngest, letting out a gasp, and she hugged back, and Kai pouted. Moving back, he fixed her bangs. “I shall see you tonight,”

“See you tonight,” She repeated before leaving, nodding at Han Yi, who bowed to her. “Han Yi,”

“Azula,” He nodded at her. They had a passing, with both of them knowing that since his father’s death, her father’s attention was on the throne, leaving her next in line to him. Well, he is no longer a Prince. “Have a wonderful day,”

They didn’t have ill will; after all, it was a game of rules, politics, and whatever the Fire Lord deemed worthy. Besides, Han Yi would rather his family be safe.

Also, Fu wasn’t royal. Unlike his Mother, who was a royal, he had a better chance of getting Fu without a title.

“Come, let us go shopping for some food while Kai rests,” Bea walked over, nuzzling the little Alpha. “I hope you heal and rest well, dear,”

“I shall,” Kai nuzzled him back. “Can you make dinner so I can eat it?”

“Of course,” Bea smiled then bowed to him and the other young Alpha. “I will make enough for two.”

“Thanks,” Long Fei smiled.

“I will return later,” Ruei hugged Kai, scenting him a little. “Don’t eat all the sweets at once, please. Now back into bed, I will pack you food.”

“You,” Han Yi Looked at the other recruit. “You will look after Kai.”

“Really?! I will!”

Han Yi narrowed his eyes. “You seem a little eager…”

“Kai is my best friend,”

“Long Fei is my best friend, too.” Kai smiled. “Don’t worry about him, Han Yi, he won’t let anything happen to me,”

“I swear on it,” Long Fei saluted and then bowed. “I will protect Kai, sir.”

“How wonderful,” Bea smiled.

“We thank you,” Ruei bowed, then turned to Hai Yi. “Will you escort us? We need money as well…”

“I have plenty left from Father; I will give you your allowance now,” Han Yi waved at Kai, and they headed out with the Omegas following him. “If you are ever low, Mother, you can always write me,”

“It is hard with my mate,” Ruei sighs. “And I doubt he has left me anything before he leaves if he had not already gone by now.”

“Hmph,” Han Yi frowned. “I will make sure you have what you need.”

“Thank you, Han Yi, that is most kind of you,” As they walked, Ruei couldn’t help but notice that his son had the same determined walk that Lu Ten had. Purring, he followed. “I will make you something to eat as well,”

Han Yi smiled.

--

“Yura,” Sokka tried because his Uncle had been refusing to look at them since he was told that not only did GranGran know, but she had sent a letter in case they ran into him. And he always had a hard time responding to Uncle since they were little. He could only guess the trauma was a part of it, but he responded to his name. “Yura, come on, GranGran is okay with this, and you can come out from hiding.”

A hiss was heard. “No, I don’t!”

“You can't hide behind that Alpha forever,” Katara frowned. “We are going to help, Aang, you need to understand that,”

Another hiss.

“This isn't getting us nowhere,” she sighed and sat back down. Either way, Zuko was telling us about something important.”

“Like how you two should go home?”

“Nope, but good guess,” Sokka laughed, then turned around. “So, I know that circumstances aren’t the best, but what are the odds that we’re all connected?”

“Good or bad, I still need to help you learn Fire Bending and how to use lightning and how to redirect it,” Looking at them, he frowned. “I know how to do it, but first you need to Master Water and then Earth.”

“It’s new, but he can do a little,” Toph offered. “We’re supposed to be heading out to Ba Sing Se soon but stopped here first.”

“Sokka really wanted us to talk to you.” With a grin, Aang nodded. “And I’m glad we did! Look, we could use the help, so your are welcome to come with us,”

“You… you don’t want me to wait for you to return?” Zuko asked, confused. “I don’t mind waiting for you,”

“I mean, if you don’t want to go, I can’t force you, but I think that you should come with us,” Looking at Ming, the Avatar saw the fearful panic in his eyes. “And Ming can too!”

“Ming always comes with me.” He looked at his friend and nodded. “I won’t let anyone kill Ming,”

“I think it’s a good idea.”

“Alpha!” Yura hissed. “You can’t let them go!”

“Did you… never mind,” Lu Ten would have to address that later because he was sure Yura didn’t catch how he had said Alpha to him. “I’m going to get Ruei and Bea. There’s going to be fighting, some death, but Zuko… I believe you are meant for so much more than a life of a Fire Nation Omega,”

“It’s who I am,” Zuko frowned. He didn’t like this, not knowing what or who he was supposed to be. He looked away, then back. “You're going to get Mama soon; why can’t I go?”

Lu Ten closed his eyes, thinking back about that vision he had so long ago, and while so much of it was blurry and in pieces, he knew that his son had to go with the Avatar.

“You have a greater purpose than you know,” he said, moving forward and looking into his son’s eyes. "And you will find that you are more than what you believe.”

“…I’d like to go with you,” He turned to them. “As long as I can take Ming, he’ll be safer with us,”

“I told you,” Aang grinned. “Ming too,”

Ming looked unsure, then paused when Sokka moved his hands. Tapping Zuko’s arm, he signed to him, and Zuko looked at the Water Alpha, who repeated the sign, and he almost snorted when he laughed.

“Okay, what did I say? Because I swear I thought I said, ‘Welcome to the gang,”

“You said, ‘Thank you, Mr. Octopus.’” Zuko covered his mouth trying not to giggle while Ming’s body was shaking with a laugh. “Sorry, forgive us,”

Sokka laughed. “So, anything you need to grab before we leave.”

“You can’t let them leave,” Yura hissed at Lu Ten. “Make them stay! Make them go home!”

“They need to do this, Yura; it’s important,” Lu Ten didn’t want to let Zuko go. He wanted to keep him safe, hug him, love him, find his mate and children, and somehow whisk them away to a world of no war, pain, or other pain. “Besides, we must get Ruei, less you want him to be another day in Zhao’s hands?”

Frowning, he glared at Lu Ten. His eyes stung, but he looked away, storming over to his niece and Nephew and roughly hugged them. He had a hard time; emotions were hard when he was stressed, more so when he couldn’t.

“Don’t die!” He hissed. “And if you don’t, I’ll bring you back and kill you!”

“I can feel the love!” Sokka hugged him back. “You be careful too,”

“So, do you need anything from your ship before we leave?” He asked Zoku. “We can fit it on Appa.”

Smiling, Zuko nodded. “I would like to pack, but…”

He looked over as his Dad moved Yura away; they were talking; he could see him trying to ease Yura’s episode, panicked or stressed, maybe both, but at least he was there.

“Can you help me with something?”

--

The day passed with not too much commotion.

Ruei had packed his things and spent a few hours saying goodbye to Kai, who was looking a lot better now that he could rest peacefully, and his friend was at his side constantly.

Han Yi had been training with his pack of Orphans so that goodbye was fast, and Azula had told them they would be on a ship that was to arrive a few hours before her, thanks to a screw-up.

She was somewhere with the higher-ups while he and Bea were escorted onto the ship. He took the guard's hand as he was helped down, Bea behind him.

They approached the admiral, who was to take them back safely to the fire nation. They bowed to him, thanking him for keeping them safe, like always they offered to make food, drink, and had been set to Omegas duties to keep them busy.

Ruei cooked while Bea made robes for Azula.

They might have been barely moving when the ship rocked. It unsteadied Ruei who almost fell. Luckily, he had always heard Bea’s warning about keeping the pots and pants lids locked when not cooking.

“What was that?” Bea stood, walking over to the window, peeking out. “Did we hit something?”

“What could it be?” Ruei looked at him. “I thought we were on open sea?”

“We should be,” Worried Bea rubbed his hands together. “We just left the mainland less than half an hour ago. Oh dear, a storm is coming,”

“Let us go ask,” Ruei fixed his robes. “Maybe it was nothing.”

They walked together, finding that the admiral’s second in command was writing something down. A hawk was ready to take it, and Ruei got closer, and he could hear them speaking.

“Alpha,” Ruei bowed, with Bea next to him. “That kitchen shook,”

“It scared us,”

This was a good way to get information; the Admiral looked at them before smiling. “No need to worry. It seems they didn’t repair the ship’s rudder. It will be fixed, and all will be well,”

“That is wonderful news,” Ruei bowed. “Shall I continue to cook, Alpha?”

“Yes, go attend to your things,” He waved them off and patted Bea’s back like a child. “Go on now,”

As they left the ship, they felt like it had been hit again, this time harder. Ruei stumbled, but Bea fell on his side. He went to grab Bea’s hand to pull him up when it got hit again, the ship rocking harshly back and forth.

“Send a warning on that hawk!” The Admiral shouted. “We’re being attacked!”

--

Yura waved his arms underwater, pulling as much ice as possible before shooting them at the ship. He hit it once… twice! He had broken the stupid rudder the third time before waving his arms to rock it.

The rope around his waist was tugged, and he tugged it back, holding on. Lu Ten’s single that they were panicking on the ship was more than enough, and honestly?! Rocking the giant thing was exhausting! Maybe he shouldn’t have stopped Bending once he taught Katara, that worn him out!

Breaking through the water, he gasped for air and was pulled up and lifted onto the ship. Sitting down, he shook the water off, and with the bending, he had left dried in seconds.

The storm was going to give them enough cover to take over the ship, and considering the waves, his rocking would keep it unbalanced for a good ten minutes.

Panting he gave a thumbs up. “It’s broken; you can board the ship!”

“Finally,” Lu Ten threw off the hat and cloak, now back in his Uniform, his hair up he glared at the ship. “Don’t worry, Ruei, I almost have you home.”

Fahei snarled as the ship picked up speed.

“Don’t forget, men, we’re here for Bea and Ruei!”

--

They screamed as they held onto one of the sides of the ship, the railing; Bea had gotten his arm around it while desperately holding onto Ruei, who was slipping.

“Ruei, hold on!”

Crying out when the ship rocked, he tried to get a better grip but was unable to; when the ship rocked back towards them, they crashed into each other.

Holding onto each other in a death grip. The rain started to pour in unforgiving large droplets. They were drenched in seconds, but the ship rocked again, sending them both rolling to the other side.

Screaming they had been pushed apart, Bea grabbed rope while Ruei managed to grab the bottom of his robes.

“Ruei!”

Crying out, Ruei dug his nails and held on. Bea was trying to reach him with his free hand; as the ship went to the title again, he pulled himself up by Bea’s robe, reaching for his hand, trying to get anchored before he could be tossed again.

“Give me your hand!” Bea begged, reaching, “Please, give me your hand!”

Ruei reached out. They were only less than an inch from reaching. “B-Bea, I’m scared!”

“Me, too, please, you have to reach!” His eyes heated with tears, seeing how close Ruei was, but so far! He stretched as best he could. “Please, please, please!”

Damn, consort robes.

They ripped.

And Ruei fell with a gasp.

“No!” Bea let out a gut-wrenching scream, seeing Ruei go overboard, vanishing into the dark water. “Ruei…!”

Bea couldn’t swim.

Yet he let go, ready to fall in after him when someone caught him. Screaming, he balled up his first hitting and banging against the person who dared stop him from going to save Ruei.

“No…!” He fought against them, shaking his head while sobbing. “Let me go! Let me go…!”

“I let you go once, Bea,” A voice spoke deep and steady. “I’ll never let you go again,”

Bea froze and looked up at the Alpha, who caught him. Someone he only saw in dreams and memories was suddenly in front of him, solid, real, scent barely hitting his nose from the rain, but there was…

“Fahei?” Bea gasped in shock, hands touching his face. “Wha-what? Am I dead?”

“No, hold onto me,” Fahei lifted Bea into his arms and used the rope he had used to swing up onto the ship. Jumping back down, he landed next to Yura, who was crying. “You stay here, Bea. I’m going to help Lu Ten get Ruei.”

“Lu Ten… WAIT!” Jumping up, he was still not sure he was dreaming, his whole body shaking, from cold, from shock, he pointed to the water. “Ruei fell in!”

“What?!” Yura had been holding his head once Lu Ten had ordered the attack, the other six alphas following their leader into the fight, and he hadn’t been paying attention, just holding his ears from the sounds of a ship being attacked. “Where?!”

They looked at the railing, Fahei holding tight to Bea in case he should fall over as well. Ruei was struggling to stay above water. He was bobbing in and out of the surface, face up, trying to stay afloat.

“How good is his swimming?!” Yura asked, even though he was grabbing the rope Lu Ten had pulled him back up on and tried it around his waist. “How good, how good, how good?!”

“We can’t swim!” Bea was holding his own head in a panic. “Someone do something, please!”

“Yura!” Fahei yelled as the Omega jumped into the sea; he then scooped Bea up, “Come, I need to get you inside.”

“Noooo!” Bea held onto the railing. “Not without my child!”

“Bea!”

“I-I mean…!” Sobbing Bea just shook his head. “I don’t know if this is real or you’re a ghost!”

“I’m real, I’m real,” Fahei pulled him close, kissing him softly, even for a moment. “Look at me, Bea, look at me closely… I am real, I am here, and I’ve come to rescue you…”

“You were dead,” Bea sobbed, looking at him before falling into his arms and looking out at the stormy waters. “I couldn’t reach, I-I- couldn’t rea-reach!”

“Don’t worry, Yura will get him,” Fahei held him, then looked at the ship, which was being stormed; he could see lightening shooting and some fire, and he had a sinking feeling that Lu Ten had no idea Ruei was in the water. Moving back, he grabbed another rope, tying it around Bea. “I need to tell Lu Ten. You stay here.”

“Don’t leave!” Bea reached for him with one hand while holding onto the railing with the other. “Please don’t leave me again!”

That broke Fahei’s heart, and he kissed Bea again. “I will always return to you. Now you wait for Ruei, and I will go get the others,”

Heart hammering, Bea looked back at the rope hanging off the smaller ship, and he looked around, realizing this was Zuko’s ship! What?! He slowly moved to grab the rope, holding it tightly, begging the spirits to save Ruei, to let him know this wasn’t some sort of nightmare, to please bless them.

--

Ruei couldn’t breathe.

Being pulled under, he struggled, kicking, moving his arms, trying to get back up to the surface, but the more he tried, the more he felt like the ocean was pulling him down.

The flashing of thunder and lightning sounded like distant booms, and he lost what little air he had trapped in his lungs. Silent screams echoed in his head when he saw something.

Swimming as fast as he could, using his bending, Yura looked for Ruei and finally spotted his friend sinking. Making sure it was him for a moment, he hurried towards him, pushing as fast as he could to reach out, while Ruei did the same.

Come on, come on, come on!

A little more!

Grabbing his wrist Yura pulled him up, and turned to get him to him while he pulled them up as fast as he could to the surfcer. He could feel how Weak Ruei was getting. He needed air!

What felt like a large amount of time, they broke through. Yura gasped while Ruei hacked up water.

Holding onto him, body aching, Yura panted, trying to feel the rope; where was it!? It was on him, but where was the long part to pull them in?! He didn’t have them when suddenly the rope around him yanked.

Hard, and if he hadn’t been clutching onto Ruei, he might have lost him. They clung to each other, and who was pulling the rope?! They were moving fast!

Closing his eyes, Ruei held tight to Yura, almost not believing he was there. When they were hauled up, he thought they had been rescued by the Admiral they had been assigned to.

Coughing, choking, Ruei shook his head, trying to blink out the water, when he was scooped up bridal style and swung around. Yelping, he wrapped his arms around the Alpha’s neck, confused about who would dare-

“Ruei!” Lu Ten had to smile despite the storm and the battle he had been in moments before because his mate was in his arms! “Ruei! My lovely Ruei!”

In shock, Ruei could not speak, making odd sounds in the back of his throat as his mind tried to process what he was seeing until it all came slamming on him.

“Lu Ten?!” He gasped when he was kissed lovingly, sweetly, and he melted, even as cold as his heart’s love warmed. He leaned into the kiss before pulling back. “You’re alive?!”

“I am!” Lu Ten kissed him again, all over his face, “I’m here, you’re here, we’re here!”

“Can we get out of here!” Yura yelled. “Please?!”

“Start the ship!” Fahei yelled. He had scooped up Bea, and now that Ruei was rescued, he managed to free him from the gripping railing. “Let’s get inside!”

Even though he said it and everyone retreated inside, Lu Ten was the last one because he was still spinning Ruei around like they were on a dance floor, their laughter a mix of shock, relief, and joy at being together.

With the rain, Ruei still had happy tears rolling down his face, his arms wrapped around Lu Ten’s neck as he was spun around, the kisses in between and the last kiss he realized had been on his gland, the collar he wore gone, and he was sure when his mate had tossed it. However, he could care less as he was rushed into side the warmth, their joyous laughter almost still echoing into the storm.

Chapter Text

Sokka carried the drinks to the room.

They ended up renting out a good hall of the Inn. Zuko wanted to see his Mom before they left, and honestly, Sokka thought it’d be a good idea to speak with Yura again before they did as well.

Knocking on the door, he smiled when it opened. “Hey, Ming! I brought you guys some drinks,”

Ming moved back, letting him in. Sokka looked around. “Where’s Zuko?”

Pointing to the bathroom with the door closed, he signed a little, so Sokka put the drinks on the table and sat down. Ming brought him some food when he did, but it looked like a small portion.

“Thanks,” He looked at it. He had seen this dish downstairs when someone else was eating it. Looking around, he spotted another plate with the same thing, fuller, and it hit him. “Ming, was this your food?”

Ming nodded.

“I’m not eating your food, and I ordered some for myself,” he waved, Pushing the plate to the next open seat. “Sit down and eat, that way you won’t be hungry later,”

Unsure, Ming just stood there.

“Sit down, Ming,” Zuko spoke walking out of the bathroom, he had changed into more travel clothes and had his hair up in a high ponytail. His friend sat down, and he did the same. “Hello, Sokka, I didn’t know you were coming to see us,”

“I brought some drinks; it’s pretty good,” Sokka said, handing each one a drink. He took his own long drink. Ahhh, nothing like—what’s he doing?”

“Sniffing for Pison,” Zuko nonchalantly smiled at him as Ming sniffed the cups and then took a sip of each one before nodding. “Thank you for the drinks,”

“…That’s a little disturbing,”

“It’s one of Ming’s jobs; if I don’t let him, he might go a little insane and throw them out the window,” He smiled. Sokka laughed but wasn’t sure why because what he said was true. “I’m excited about tonight,”

“I have a question: Where will they hide your mom?” It wasn’t talked about, or at least Sokka had been told or knew. “You said they were high up in the court or whatever, right?”

“My Mama is royal. There are sections,” Zuko held up his finger. “The first is where my Mama and others are, from the highest royal families of the Fire Nation, passed through the generations.”

Sokka nodded.

“Bea is in the High-End Royal court, not by blood but by titles; he’s a nonroyal but part of it as more as… well, to Carter to the Royal Family and in turn to my Mama and the others,” He held up a third finger. “Then there are others in the High-End court, the Medium Court, and the lower court.”

“Wow, you are in the first one, right?”

“Yes, I’m the highest- was the highest in the court before my banishment, so now, at the moment, there are some others, but not with our family’s blood,” He smiled. “Though for a while, he thought my youngest brother Kai would present as an Omega,”

“Why is that?”

“He looks so much like Mama. The only thing you can tell is that his eyes are brown like his Fathers'. When he’s up to something, his smirk and amusement look like the Alphas as well, but when he’s himself, you can see he looks more like our Mama.”

“I have one sister; how many do you have?”

“There’s me, my sister Azula, Han Yi, and Kai.” Zuko looked up. “I wonder how they’re doing,”

Smiling, Sokka looked at Ming. “How about you?”

Ming held up four fingers.

“You have our siblings?” Sokka smiled. “Where are they?”

“They’re fighting in the war.” Zuko translated for Ming, honestly he was surprised how comfortable his friend seemed talking to Sokka. Then again, there was something about the Alpha that made it more accessible. “They’re all generals and have won many battles. They have to pretend I’m dead, and I have only been able to see them once before the Fire Lord ordered me to be fixed.”

Sokka’s Alpha flared. To be fixed?! Ming wasn’t a dog that was to be sent away. Yes, he knew of his teeth and glands, but he didn’t understand why disabling an Omega to such an extent. Did Ming even have heat, or could they share comfort with Zuko? He had seen the scared glands earlier when Zuko had removed the collar and replaced it with a ribbon.

Ming flinched, then his mouth opened, what Sokka could assume was an attempted hiss. He tensed, ready to fight. Zuko put this arm in front of Ming.

“He’s not mad at you. He’s mad at your situation,” Zuko assured, then smiled at his friend. “And soon your parents will be here,”

“I didn’t mean to upset you, I just… I can’t get over what they did,” Sokka reached over, patting Ming’s hand. “You didn’t deserve that,”

Ming just stared and then tilted his head. His lips started to tremble, so he stood up, fists balled up, before rushing to the bathroom and closing the door. It didn’t slam, but it closed with a click.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean-”

“It’s alright, Ming… has a hard time,” Sighing Zuko looked at him. “It means a lot that an Alpha says that to him. He never feels enough or whole, not since we were little before they took him from my side and returned him…”

“Broken?”

Nodding, Zuko took a slow drink. “People writing him off when they see he can’t speak, or find out what he is, make fun of his language,”

“I think that language is beautiful,” Sokka looked at Zuko, who looked surprised. “Not many people would learn a whole language just for their friend, ya know,”

They sat in silence before Zuko stood bowing to him. “I need to check on Ming,”

“Can I help? I feel bad,”

“I always go by myself, but maybe?” Honestly, he hadn’t seen a reaction from Ming like that before. Did that mean Ming had some normal response to an Alpha? Waving at him, he walked over to the bathroom, knocking on it. “Ming?”

The door opened a little.

“Can you come out?” Zuko saw him rub his eyes furiously, then, in a fast movement of his hands, he nodded. “Sokka isn’t mad,”

“I’m not mad,” Sokka offered out loud. “Why would I be mad?”

“He’s worried you’d think he’s weak,” Zuko watched for a minute, then paused, then turned to Sokka. I should speak with him; this is… something that happens once in a while.”

“I’ll leave you two then,” Sokka smiled at Ming. “And hey, I’m not mad, okay? Just know that.”

“See you later Sokka,” Zuko smiled walking him over to the door, bowing them waved as the Alpha walked out the door. “Thank you for the drinks,”

“Thanks for having me,” He waved. “See ya!”

Cheeks warming a little Zuko closed the door.

--

“You’re real!”

“I am!” Lu Ten was trying to get Ruei’s robes off. They were still soaking wet from the cold rain and the sea, and despite how his mate was shivering, his Omega was holding onto his neck, and between kisses and nuzzling, he couldn’t get the wet robes off. “Let me get you into dry clothes.”

Ruei whined but did move back, trying to discard his robes when it hit him that he was cold. His bones felt cold. Shaking out of them, they fell to the floor as a warm robe wrapped around him.

They were back in the main cabin, and Ruei looked around momentarily, his hand touching Lu Ten’s arms while his mate tossed off his clothes and paused.

“Zuko’s ship…?” Ruei whispered. “Wha… What?”

“Can you two be done, or do I have to stay in the bathroom?!” Yura called out. He had changed in there, now in warm clothes, and had snatched one of the thick blankets. "It’s cold in here, and you have the fire!”

“Almost!” Lu Ten pulled on dry pants and a shirt, trying them on before grabbing another blanket and wrapping it around Ruei. “I’m dressed; you can come out!”

Yura came running out and almost knocked over Ruei, hugging him. Ruei had to laugh, nuzzling his friend. They scented briefly before he pulled back, looked at him, and then pointed at Lu Ten.

“I found him for you!”

“You found him for me!” Ruei hugged him again. “Thank you!”

Yura melted into the hug. “I was scared, but I did it,”

“You did, and I’m so grateful,” Ruei moved back before looking away with a sharp sneeze. “Oh, I apologize,”

“You’re still cold!” Yura moved around, grabbing a towel. “Let’s get your hair dry!”

“And by the fire,” he said, Moving them along to the Fire. For once, Yura didn’t hiss at him, but when they got there, he saw Yura having trouble using his bending to pull the water out of Ruei’s hair. “Are you alright?”

“I used a lot of my energy today,” Yura shook his head. “I’m fine,”

Grabbing the rest of the blankets, the mattress he pulled them to the fire, sitting it down before holding Ruei in his arms, nuzzling him and kissing him, while his Omega purred, holding onto him.

Taking in his mate’s scent, Lu Ten closed his eyes as everything felt right again now that he had Ruei again. Opening them, he looked into those green eyes, which stared back at him with such love that he wondered how it was possible that the Spirits had given him a chance to be with him.

“I love you,” Ruei whispered.

“I love you more,” Lu Ten pressed their foreheads together. “Everything is going to be alright now,”

Leaning into him, Ruei nodded, knowing that Lu Ten would never lie to him. When he started to doze, he moved to sit up a bit more and get comfortable. It was still cold, but with the Fire, blankets, and his mate, he was starting to warm up.

He looked at Yura, who was covered in a bit of blanket; he was shivering, too, looking at the Fire. Nudging Lu Ten with his head, the Alpha looked at him confused, then at Yura.

“Come here, Yura,” Lu Ten held open his arm. “We can help warm you up,”

“I’m fine,” Yura said, but at the same time, he scooted over, curling up close, still shivering. “Can you use some of your Fire Bending to… I don’t know, warm us up faster?”

“Hm, I wonder if I could,” He had been able to regulate his temperature before when dealing with snow, and he pulled them both close, having realized that Yura had pack bonded with them, but he was still sure Yura was in denial of this, and smiled. “How is there?”

“Like a teapot,” Yura sighed, curling close as he started to warm up and closed his eyes. “I’m not going to sleep. I’m just going to rest my eyes,”

Lu Ten had to roll his eyes. Being called a teapot was odd. It only took a minute before Yura was sound asleep, and Ruei tried not to giggle, covering his mouth before leaning up to kiss his mate again.

“How are you feeling?” Lu Ten asked in a whisper, kissing Ruei back. “Do you need anything?”

“Just this for now,” Ruei closed his eyes. “I admit I am scared to sleep… after everything, I still fear I might wake up, that you’ll be gone,”

“I promise that when you wake, I will be here,” Lu Ten kissed above his mate’s eyebrow. “Nothing will ever keep me from you, Ruei, I swear you this,”

With a deep breath release, Ruei could relax enough; the fire, the warmth of Lu Ten, his dear friend, and being safe, along with the harrowing rescue, left him exhausted.

Hours later of being awake Lu Ten managed to shift them all onto the mattress, he held them close ready to sleep when he felt Yura move. Ready to be bitten, he was surprised that all he did was get more comfortable, reaching over to hold onto Ruei’s hand, who held hands even if they were asleep.

Just for that night, Lu Ten, for the first time since he was a child, was able to bond with his pack, not one he was assigned, and he would be honest if someone told him years ago, he’d go from hating the other nations to having an Omega water Tribe in his pack he’d have laughed.

Ruei yawned, curling, closing, Lu Ten holding him close. His lovely Ruei. How he loved him so much it should be impossible. The smile on his Omega’s sleep face was everything.

He fell asleep, knowing they were safe.

--

The collar was tossed into the fire.

Fahei glared at it. Meanwhile, on the bed, Bea was trying to dry his hair with a towel. He had been dressed as warmly as he could be, and when they had first entered the room, Bea watched as Fahei undid the collar and threw it.

Now that they were in warm clothing, his mate tossed it into the Fire. Still shivering, he did his best to dry his hair or catch cold. When his Alpha came back towards him, he wiggled excitedly, unable to control his emotions that his mate was alive!

Blushing when kissed, Bea purred, reaching up to wrap his arms around the Alpha, who held him tight. When he moved back, he paused, seeing Fahei looking him over.

Blushing, he paused when his mate touched his face. “You have a bruise…”

“Oh, um,” Touching his face, Bea paused. “I was corrected for disobeying,”

Fahei growled, then looked over the other bruises, some old, some fading, but the one on his face was too new. Bea explained what happened without being asked, and the Alpha had to control his anger.

“Let us rest,” Fahei climbed into the bed, holding back close. “Tomorrow, we will be in the marketplace where the Prince and Ming are,”

“Ming?” Bea’s eyes widened. “Is he alright?”

“Yes, I will explain everything in the morning,” When he kissed his mate next, Bea tugged at him, and soon they kissing deeply, when he pulled back he looked into those lovely silver eyes. “We need to stop or I won’t be able to help myself,”

Staring up at his mate, Bea's heart rate was picking up. The coils in his belly were heating him up faster than the warmth of the fire or anything else. Blush washing over his face, he smiled softly.

“I do not want you to stop,”

Purring Bea let out a happy squeal as Fahei let out a growl, and soon, he was being pinned and loved in a way that seemed like yesterday and a lifetime ago, all at the same time.

Chapter Text

“Finally!” Yura jumped onto the port, taking in some air. “I hate being on those ships!”

Lu Ten helped Ruei down, carefully lifting and placing him on solid footing, while the others got down. Now that they were back here, they could lie low at the inn where Zuko and the others were.

Ruei smiled up at Lu Ten as he was held close, purring. When he woke up, he still thought it was a dream. It wasn’t until his mate worked up to assure him that it wasn’t.

They walked through the early morning down; most of it was silent, and the day hadn’t begun. Ruei had heard of it but had never been there before, when the market, the foods, and everything else had started.

Yura had run off ahead of them, but then again, his friend had been asleep since he woke up. He wondered if the nightmares had been kept at bay because of the battle the night before.

Either way, he had bitten Lu Ten’s arm when he woke up, thinking he was some random Alpha and freaking out. After he calmed down, he went to be in the corner, waiting for them to arrive.

When they got to the inn, the man had just pointed them upstairs with random numbers while Lu Ten handed him some gold, a good chuck that he could only guess was for the man to keep silent on the matter.

Upstairs, he saw Yura at the end, waiting at a door. When it opened, he rushed in. Ruei wondered if that was the nephew and niece he had talked about.

The door opened in front of him, however, and next thing he knew he had an arm full. Stumbling back Ruei let out a surprised gasped and held Zuko tightly.

“Inside,” Lu Ten hurried them in. He looked back as Fahei and Bea entered another room, and from how Bea let go of his mate to run in, he guessed Zuko had already ordered Ming there. “We can talk, but first breakfast,”

--

“When you hug like this, I never know if you're trying to kill us or love us,” Sokka tried to get out of Yura’s grasp. “I need air!”

“Me too,”

“Sorry!” Yura moved back, holding a hand on his chest. “Being stuck on a ship full of Alphas and having to deal with that was hard,”

“How are you dealing with this?” Katara asked, sitting down next to him. He was holding his head. “You hear rumors about the Fire Alphas and run off to rescue them?”

“I only wanted to save Lu Ten, and it was for Ruei,” Yura shook his head. “Ruei and Lu Ten are the ones who saved me. Ruei first, but soon Lu Ten’s views changed and… they're my friends.”

It still stood even if he hated to admit he’d be happier if they weren’t from the Fire Nation. They got him out, and he was able to give Rue a normal life. Even if his son was stunted in every way and lived in a world where he was always happy.

“Now I can go home,” He looked up. “I want to go home, to see Mom, to see the snow, to be with Rue,”

“I mean, we can always see if Dad can take you home, or we can drop you off,”

“…Oh shit,” Yura looked at them, eyes wide, covering his mouth. “I forgot to tell Hakoda!”

“Tell, Dad…?” Katara frowned.

“That wasn’t kidnapped again!” Yura tugged at his hair. “I forgot to tell him that I was fine!”

“Yura!” Sokka gasped. “We need to write him right now!”

Being dramatic, Yura just plopped on the ground, rubbing his face, letting out a very loud and dramatically overdone groan, and then rolled over, wondering how he was going to explain this!!

--

“My lovely Ming!” Bea nuzzled and cuddled his baby. He was very pleased that there was no collar on his neck, and he was trying to scent him as his son was squashed between him and his mate. Purring loudly, he kissed his cheeks. “I missed you so much!”

Hugging back as best he could, tears flowing down his face, Ming wished he could tell them how much he loved them, but he was unable to hug his hands because he was clinging to his parents.

It had been years since he was able to see both at the same time, years since he thought Father dead and Mom forced to be a consort. The times he was able to see Mom were so rare that it ate at his soul.

Fahei held them.

When they moved back, Bea had to dry his face. Then, Fahei moved to clean Bea’s while Fahei ordered them some food. He knew that Bea hadn’t eaten but wanted to ensure his son had food as well.

--

Three letters were sent out.

One letter was for Azula, who had been informed of a pack of deserted attacking the ship in the store who had kidnapped Ruei and Bea while making a getaway.

Another letter reached Han Hi who had been training his pack of Orphans and had to read it while keeping a calm face, but he failed crumpling it up in his hands with a growl.

The last one was handed to Kai, whose group had a day off, swimming at the beach. When he read it, he left to sit off to the far side of the beach, away from everyone, so he could cry without anyone seeing him.

That lasted only a few minutes before Long Fei sought him out, silently standing close by to keep anyone from coming to bother him.

--

“Where will you be hiding?” Zuko asked; they had spent the day together, catching up, talking about the past and the others. It was fun until the evening set, and he had to ask the lingering questions. “The Fire Nation is a no; if you go to the South, it leaves you open, and Ba Sing Se? I think it would be hard for you to break… habits,”

“We’re still thinking about that; for now, we might head somewhere far out, get rid of our clothing until I can figure out what to do from there,” Lu Ten thought back. “I was thinking about the North; if Yura can take Ruei and Bea there, it’s so heavily guarded…”

“Do you think they'll treat them well?”

“That concerns me, considering how Yura came to be imprisoned,” He sighed. “For now, I will keep us hidden for a while,”

“I understand,” Zuko nodded, then looked at his Mama sewing some of his robes. Training ones he wore a long time ago, but these robes he had? He’s having a harder time fighting them. “What about Han Yi and Kai?”

“For now, we need to keep them in the dark,” Lu Ten frowned. “It’s safer that way.”

Ruei looked up a little concerned. Did Lu Ten know of Kai? Looking back down, he guessed Zuko had told him, but his mate hadn’t mentioned his youngest, which left a sinking pit in his stomach.

What if Lu Ten rejected Kai?

But Kai was innocent in this… he didn’t even like his own Father. Looking at Lu Ten he didn’t seem to say or mention anything. Now that Ruei had time to think about it, he realized he had never mentioned Kai.

He was guaranteed to have just been rescued, but not once had he mentioned Kai to Lu Ten. Kai was a child born because he was given to another Alpha when the Crowned Prince was thought dead.

Looking down, his heart began to increase.

Would Lu Ten accept Kai?

His youngest was so sweet, be it a little sassy at times, but he was a good child. Licking his lips, he knew he’d have to bring this up later, but he wanted to make sure that Zuko had the clothing he needed.

Lu Ten’s nose moved. He sniffed the air slightly and then looked at Ruei, who seemed a bit down. His hands had stopped moving from his sewing, and he looked worried.

“What’s wrong, Love?” He asked, worried, moving to stand and walking over; he sat back on his heels, pressing a hand to his forehead. “Are you ill? The water was freezing when I pulled you out,”

“No, I’m well, just…” Ruei tried to put into to words. “Just a lot of things, and I’m not sure what to do when everyone leaves,”

“Do not worry, I promise you will be safe,” Lu Ten kissed him with a smile. “I promise,”

Cheeks warming, he nodded.

“Now, it’s best that you leave during the night,” Lu Ten said, then paused, thinking back on it. And you need to be careful on your travels. Should you ever need me, I will find you.”

Nodding, Zuko stood up, hugging him. “I’ll be safe,”

Ruei finished the last stitch before standing up. “Your robes are done. I hope you will be safe…”

Nodding, Zuko hugged his Mama. “I love you two so much…”

“We love you too,” Ruei nuzzled him. “I will pray to the spirits for your safety,”

“I’ll be going then,” Zuko took the robes, placing them into his pack, and almost like he had been heard, there was a knock on his door. Walking over, he opened it to see Sokka there. “Hello, Sokka,”

“Hey, it’s time,” Sokka said. “We’re ready to go. How about you?”

“I just need to collect Ming,” Zuko looked back at his parents, who stood side by side, his Dad’s arm around his Mama, who looked watery-eyed but managed to smile. He returned it. “I’ll see you again soon,”

Leaving the room with the door closed, he walked with Sokka to where Ming was. Knocking, he waited for the door to open. Ming smiled at him before rushing back to hug his parents one more time.

They left silently, meeting the others at the bottom of the stairs and silently sneaking out. Sokka looked back, seeing Yura in the room they had left him in. His Uncle looked sad, but he waved at them after they convinced him writing their Dad was a good idea. Soon, they were heading out to where Appa was.

Once they reached the flying bison, they helped the Omegas up, and soon, they were flying away in the silence of the night.

--

Yura almost jumped out of his skin when there was a knock on his door. It couldn’t be Hakoda that fast, could it?! Walking over, he peeked out, seeing Ruei there.

“Ruei!” He opened the door. “Something wrong?”

“No, just wanted to tell you that we’re going to sleep now,” Ruei smiled. “it was a long couple of days,”

“It was, huh?” Yura smiled and then moved back. “Look, I made a nest!”

Seeing that the bed had been moved close to the door, he assumed that once he left, Yura would block it. However, by the fire, the blankets his niece and nephew had been using were all bundled and set up like a nest, and he could see a few items they had left for him.

“It looks lovely,” Ruei paused. “Are you going into heat?”

“No, just missed this,” Yura smiled. “I can’t wait to get home to cuddle with Rue. With all this going on, I could barely have time to think about him… not that I do love him! It’s just… the Fire Ship kept making me think of memories, and fighting them off was so hard…”

“I’m sorry,” Ruei hugged him. “Will you be alright by yourself?”

“Yep! I can catch up on sleep and wait for a response from my brother. And to be honest, I just need to sleep without the constant worries.” Yura pressed his forehead against Ruei’s. "When the war is over, you should come visit me in the South. I can show you my home.”

“I would love that,” Smiling as the hug ended, he walked back towards the door; Lu Ten was waiting outside for him. “I will see you tomorrow,”

“I’ll be sleeping in,” Yura waved. “Good night, Ruei, good night, Lu Ten,”

“Good night,” Lu Ten took Ruei’s hand.

Once they were gone, Yura happily blocked the door before getting into his nest, ready to sleep. He held a pillow close, pretending it was Rue, ready to relax and catch up on sleep.

--

Once back in their room, Lu Ten made sure the door was locked. Even if they were safe for a few days, they’d have to leave so he could find a safe place to hide his mate.

Ba Sing See seemed ideal, but he spent so much of his life trying to destroy the city, so it might not be the best place. They owned a few royal islands that he doubted anyone would show up, but that was a risk he wasn’t willing to take.

As he was thinking, Ruei pulled down the blankets, fixed the pillows, and started to put things away. With Zuko headed out with the Avatar, he had to leave some of his things, mostly the longer robes, which Ruei had turned most of them into pants for him.

Putting them away in the trunk he looked over at his mate, who had his thinking face on. Smiling he walked over to him putting his hands on his love’s arm, smiling up at him.

Gold eyes blinked before Lu Ten looked at Ruei. Smiling back, they stared into each other’s eyes until Ruei glanced away, a blush rising to his face.

Moving his Omega’s face up to look at him, he kissed him. Soft lips, so many days had he dreamed of Ruei. Pressing further, he felt his heart pick up when Ruei moaned softly into the kiss, gladly letting him slip into his mouth.

The kiss lasted a moment or two more before he pulled back, looking into green-hazed eyes, purring into his ears. Moving forward, pulling Ruei close, he kissed him again, this time more heated.

Hands-on his Alpha’s chest, heat starting to pull at him, Ruei giggled when he was scooped up. A moment, he recalled their wedding night, and like the years never had passed, he was kicking his feet happily as Lu Ten rushed them to the bed. The new collar, which fit perfectly, softly and felt right, was removed, and he let out a laughing squeal when he was gently tossed onto the bed.

--

“And you want us to kidnap a child?” Sokka asked again, he was still unsure on this plan. “And just to be clear, your youngest brother is on an island filled with little Alphas training to fight in the war?”

“Kai should be with my parents,” Zuko said; he had been concerned about the youngest since they left, and when asked, he told them why. “Zhao can’t hurt Han Yi, but he can hurt Kai, and with Ruei back with my Dad now, he won’t have a buffer.”

“We need to get your brother,” Aang agreed. “If Zhao is willing to kill his own son, we need to get him to a safe place.”

“So, we’re gonna sneak in, sneak out, simple,” Katara said. “Sounds easy.”

“How are we going to find him?”

“Tomorrow is the start of the new week; there’ll be an assembly in the courtyard, then they’ll be sent out to their training while also run down on who needs more work or who is ready for more intense training,” Zuko took out a book flipping his notebook around. “It just needs to figure out which course they will be using. When Han Yi first went, he said it changed by the week so they’d be able to train on new courses and such, a rotation if you will,”

“That’s a lot to put on kids. When do they get to play?” Sokka frowned.

“They get two days off a month,” Zuko said as if this was normal. “That way, their bodies can rest,”

“…Have you ever played?” Sokka asked.

Zuko turned pink seeing everyone looking at him and even Ming tilted his head confused. Playing was something he did when he was a child, about seven before he had to start learning full time on how to be the best Omega for the court.

“I like dancing.”

“We’ll work on that later,” Aang said as Appa flew closer to where they had to be, only a day or so before Zuko’s parents had been. “Is there a place we can hide Appa while we get your brother?”

“Yes, I have a map,” Flipping more in his book. “I found it in the library when I was younger and copied it because Kai was scared of getting lost, so I made a few copies.”

They flew into the middle of the night, heading into the nearby forest. It was hard to keep out of the lights and the highly guarded place, but they managed. Once Appa was hidden, they managed to get a few hours of sleep.

When they woke up, Zuko put his hair up in a bun, and Aang walked over to see him removing the ribbon and replacing it with the slave collar, which Ming didn’t seem to mind.

“Do you have to put that back on him?”

“If I leave it off and anyone catches Ming without it they’ll kill him or worse,” Zuko tucked the ribbon away. “I hate it too, Aang, but if anything happened to Ming, I’d never forgive myself.”

Signing Ming tried to assure them he was fine. It was okay! He didn’t Ming it was his job to protect Zuko and with the collar the small buzzing and hums left his ears.

“Hey, they’re all waking up,” Toph spoke as she kneeled on the ground feeling. “Wow, that’s a lot of people…”

--

Yawning Kai grumbled as he hopped off his bed. After all these months, he still hated getting up before Sunrise, hated how he had to wash with freezing water, even if it woke him up, but dressing in his uniform and pulling his hair up into a bun, he ignored the looks he got.

Who cared anymore?

Securing the ribbon, he walked with the class out towards the courtyard. Keep in time with the others, he stood still as they announced the attack on the ship carrying his Mommy and Lady Bea.

Kai gripped his fists, trying hard not to let his eyes water. He paused, feeling a hand on his shoulder. Glancing back at Long Fei who gave him a look that said he was sorry for his loss.

Nodding, Kai turned back to the half-pay attention. Looking over at the older ones, he saw Han Yi at the front of his group. His brother had always been a great leader.

Even if he had top scores in their group, Kai found himself fumbling and embarrassingly unable to give orders and mean it to others. The look of disgust he had gotten from the teachers when he froze up, unable to move or speak, and more embarrassing when one of the others had to get him from his spot.

The shame lasted a week, and he was embarrassed at meal times, even if he rarely got to have dinner, thanks to his father. In the end, they assigned the leadership to Pi Lee.

The speeches lasted as they always did, for the Fire Nation to train, live, and die for their Nation. Kai shouted the praises along with the others before they broke off to head to their assigned training grounds, the older ones march off first while his group the youngest ones stood at attention until Pi Lee shouted for them to march. In perfect tune, arms moving as they marched to their assigned arena for training. Today was full of obstacle courses.

Once they arrived, Kai stretched with the others while the older Alphas explained their daily drills. When the loud bang of the gong was heard Kai took off.

He might have been small, but he was fast, easily pulling ahead, first he grabbed the rope, scaled the stupid wall with ease, and then jumping off to land on the ground.

Running courses were hard, but he had been able to pick up quickly on which steps were wobbly, which ropes were stronger, which had the smallest gaps, and what could change the jumps and swims.

Running into the forest for the lap around he was far enough ahead from the others that when he looked back he saw that Long Fei and Pi Lee where closing in on him.

Smirking he pushed faster, twisting and turning in the forest, over some bushes. There was no way he was going to come in second or third! Being able to train kept his mind off his Mother being kidnapped or worse, he didn’t want to think about it.

Getting to a tree, he scaled it. If he could climb it, then he could jump onto the hill because he hated running up steep hills. Getting to the top, he lunged, jumped, and almost landed when something cold and wet grabbed him and yanked him backward.

He screamed, reaching out to grab onto the hillside. For a second, he thought he got caught on one of the tree branches, but a tree wouldn’t pull him, right?!

“Kai!” Long Fei yelled, grabbing onto his hand. “Hold on!”

“What is that?!” Kai tried to kick at it. “Is that water?!”

“Let go of him!” Long Fei was trying to keep a hold of him; they followed him up the tree, trying to catch up, only to see him getting snagged out of the air. Pi Lee had grabbed Kai’s other arm, now in a tug of war, trying to keep whatever was from taking him. “Hold on, Kai!”

“I’m holding on to you!” Kai shouted. Being pulled was starting to hurt, so he used his free foot to kick out fire. “LET GO OF ME!”

They all fell onto the side of the steep mounting when it shifted to catch them from rolling down. Sitting up in panic, Kai looked around, wondering what was happening?!

“Is this new?!” Looking around, Kai yelped. The earth moved to pick him up and started to move. “Ahhh!”

“Kai!” Long Fei ran after him, hands stretched out, almost falling down the hill, trying to keep up. “Jump!”

Trying to, he landed, sharp pain shooting up his ankle, falling and rolling until he managed to grab onto a root. “Ouch!”

“Kai!” Long Fei slid to a stop, grabbing him. “Is it broken?!”

“I don’t know!” Holding his leg up he winced, then paused when the ground moved again, this time he cling to his friend. “What- what?!”

A loud whistle rang out as Pi Lee had taken out his singling whistle, the loud ringing out as to warn anyone close enough to hear. A second and third quick whistle before another long one.

“Intruders!” Pi Lee shouted as loud as he could. “INTRUDERS!”

Another whistle echoed about twenty feet away, and soon another, another, another as the whistles continued to blow, echoing the huge island in a warning that they were being invaded.

Meanwhile, Zuko, dressed as the Blue Spirit, looked at the rest of the Gaang with a wince.

So, much for in and out.

Chapter Text

Ruei woke with a jerk.

His heart beating fast, eyes heavy with sleep, and his mind racing to recall where he was. Sleeping in was a huge no on the ship, and his body tensed, his mind trying to figure out what time it was when his arms wrapped around him.

“What’s wrong?”

Closing his eyes for a second to calm down Ruei opened, then his heart slowing, body relaxing as he remembered he wasn’t on a ship. He wasn’t with Zhao or out on the open seas.

No, he was in the Inn with Lu Ten, his beloved mate, who was alive, here, and solid and real. Shaking his head he rubbed his eyes trying to get rid of the tears that peeked at the corner of his eyes.

“I couldn’t remember where I was for a moment,” Sighing as he relaxed in his arms, Ruei looked up at him. “How did you sleep?”

“Well,” Lu Ten held his Omega, kissing his head. “I think we better wash up,”

“I can draw us a bath- Lu Ten!” Ruei blushed as he was lifted, and had to laugh when he was kissed on his neck, the mating mark still new, refreshed, and significantly overtaking the previous one. “I can walk,”

“If you can walk properly I didn’t take care of you well enough,” Lu Ten wiggled his eyebrows.

“Don’t say that out loud!” Ruei put his hand on Lu Ten’s mouth. “What if someone hears you?”

“I didn’t hear them complain last night, so the walls must be thick,”

“Don’t say such things!” Ruei turned red as he covered his own face. “I did not think I was that loud,”

“I enjoyed it,” Lu Ten teased carrying him to the bathroom, when he set him down, still wrapped in the blanket he turned on the tub, feeling the water. It was ice cold but it didn’t matter. He sat on the edge of the tube looking Ruei over. “You’re beautiful,”

Blushing more out of the compliment he teased Ruei half hiding his face in a blanket. He felt like a teenager again, smiling sillily like when Lu Ten first started to court him.

“Thank you, you are very handsome,” Ruei took a moment to try to calm his beating heart, after all, they wanted to get clean! “Where were you all this time?”

“Ah, I knew you’d ask,” Lu Ten explained how they had been attacked when retreating from the benders when they had ended up being imprisoned, but when they tried to move they managed to find an isolated section and were able to survive. “I must say I have grown a dislike for fish,”

“I shall not make it for a long time,” Ruei blushed a little more seeing Lu Ten hold up flames before dipping his hand into the water and as small wisps of steam flowing. “I’m just so thankful to the spirits that you were not killed,”

“I told you, love,” Lu Ten picked him up again, this time without the blanket, and climbed into the tub as he sat down he helped Ruei so sit with his back to him. Looking at the mating mark, he could see it was bruising a bit. He had bitten over that bastard’s mark trying to get rid of it and from the looks it should have worked. “I can get you some meds for this,”

“Hm?” Ruei reached up to feel the mark. “It’s only a little sore and it only hurt when you were changing it.”

“Even so, I didn’t want you to hurt,” Lu Ten kissed Ruei’s hand before leaning back to relax in the hot water, he turned, climbed into his lap, and curled onto his chest. Holding him close, eyes closing he sighed. “We’ll have to leave in a day or two,”

“Do you know where we are going?”

“Not yet, however, I will figure out something soon,” They fell into a peaceful quiet until the water started to get cool sitting up he helped Ruei wash his hair while his mate did the same. “So, once this is over, what do you want to do Ruei?”

“What do you want me to do?" Ruei asked with a smile as he scrubbed his mate’s hair. “I can do whatever it is you want,”

“No, I want you to want to do something. Anything you want to do,” Lu Ten looked into his eyes. “What’s something you always want to do but can’t in the Fire Nation?”

Pausing Ruei looked up in thought for a long moment, then removed his hands to rub them nervously. Lu Ten took his hands rubbing them and sat up more bringing them closer and softly and kissing his love.

“I want…” Ruei whispered against his lips. “I want… to be able to say no… to Alphas,”

“So, you shall,” He kissed him again. “And we will lead the Fire Nation into a new age, of equality and peace,”

“W-We?! Lu Ten I am not suited!” Ruei blushed. “It is not proper for an Omega to do such a thing…”

“I will do my best to be a fair Fire Lord, but Ruei with you at my side, well, the Fire Nation could use kindness, and a gentle touch and you my love?” With a genuine loving smile, he pressed his forehead to Ruei’s. “You are the kind and loving soul and so gentle, I often wonder how I was so blessed,”

A warm blush spread on his face, as Ruei blinked softly, small tears peeking into his eyes before he laughed softly kissing him. Purring was the only sound aside from the water when they moved.

Lu Ten kissed him softly, and they melted together, until Lu Ten moved back with a sigh, then pulled his Omega up and Ruei moved with him, holding onto his shoulders, and just from his scent, he was hard again, and pushed into his love who let out a moan, head falling back. Hot, wet, and perfect, he kissed and marked Ruei a bit pleased as his Omega moved with him, the lovely cries of pleasure and need sparred him on.

Coils, need, the heat, too much and when he came he bit down on the mating mark, instincts flared in pride when Ruei let out a pleasure cry instead of a mixed pained one, meaning the mark was complete, and his mate came clinging to him.

Pulling back panting Lu Ten looked around at the mess they had just made and had to chuckle.

“So, much for getting clean,” He looked at Ruei, still catching his breath. Cupping his face he sighed. “I love you,”

“I love you too,” Ruei smiled then paused for a moment, face turning bright red, even if they were still locked together, he swore he felt… “Lu Ten… Love are you…?”

“I really can’t help it, Ruei you are just so damn hot,” Admittedly he should give his poor Omega a break, but he was still hard even though he knotted his love. “Or I can throw down some towels and have my way with you,”

It was in tease, but when Ruei turned bright red and nodded Lu Ten swore he almost lost his damn mind.

So much for towels.

--

Aside from alerting the entire Military School, Zuko had pulled the mask down, telling the others to get Appa ready, he’d get Kai. Ming was with him, hair up in a tight bun while he swore a green mask, and they rushed the trees.

He could see that half the class that Kai was in had caught up with them and were surrounding him, while Long Fei pulled his boot and sock off. Kai hissed in pain, his ankle looked bruised and swollen.

You distract them, I’ll get Kai

Ming nodded then darted out of the clearing, throwing a knife at them, it didn’t hit, but they all started to chase after Ming who dodged them and then pretended to try to get away.

As the youngest children ran after him, Zuko saw that one had stayed behind, he was wrapping Kai’s ankle and then turned to get him onto his back.

“I can walk,”

“Can you though?”

“…No,” Kai sighed dramatically, as he was hefted up onto the other Alpha's back, arms hooking under him, and then laid his head on his shoulder. “Thanks for saving me again, Long Fei,”

“It’s fine, it’s kind of my job now,” Grinning Long Fei started to walk down the hillside jumping a little to get Kai higher on his back. “Let’s get outta here,”

That was Kai’s friend Long Fei? Zuko raised an eyebrow behind his mask. For some reason the way Kai described the other he thought the kid would be, well, bigger. Then again Kai was still small for an Alpha. Everyone had assumed that he’d present an Omega, even his Mama had started to make some robes for him.

That was so kind that he had someone who was there for him.

Wait, he had to grab Kai.

Shaking his head he moved away from the bushes going as silently as he could, but he should have known that Kai was always on high alert, being the son of a bastard would do that to you and the little Alpha's eyes snapped open and he turned.

“Behind us!”

And Zuko was shocked before Kai yanked himself sideways causing them to fall and roll. Long Fei was up and stood in front of Kai growling getting into an attack stance.

“What do you want?!” Long Fei growled taking out his sword. “Leave!”

Kai tried to stand, having to lean on his foot while growling, he thought maybe they could scare the second intruder off. When the masked intruder flicked, they shot out fire, but he easily dodged them!

In seconds Kai found the Masked person spinning and it was so smooth and eased that he forgot to move seeing how he easily grabbed Long Fei and moved him aside as if nothing and then he was tossed over a shoulder.

Wait!

Was he being kidnapped?!

“Hey!” Kai struggled when he was suddenly just taken and Long Fei jumped back up. “Put me down!”

“Kai!” Long Fei ran after them. “Give him back!”

Fighting as best he could Kai was trying to get away. He was struggling behind his ankle still hurt. Using his fists he was trying to get the person to drop him when they came to a stop.

“Put him down.” A dangerous growl was heard.

Looking over the kidnapper's shoulder Kai paused. “Han Yi!”

“If you know what’s good for you,” Han Yi took a few steps, eyes narrowed, his aura screamed being pissed off, his second and third both growling on either side of their leader. “Drop him and leave.”

“Or put me down gently that works for me,” Kai didn’t want to be thrown. He had suffered enough this week, right?! “I’d appreciate it.”

“Very well,” Han Yi narrowed and he got into a fighting stance.

Great, Han Yi, and he was pissed. Zuko eyed him, then quickly scanned his pack, and tensed. He needed one from his group. Turning, and kicking the air to the right he landed a hard hit and the Alpha that had been sneaking up to grab Kai hit the ground hard.

“Wei!” Han Yi shouted as his friend was knocked out of mid-air.

“Ugh!” Wei rolled over, the air knocked out of him. “Damn, that hurt!”

Sneak attack, well, played, Zuko thought before he moved back. He’d have to get out of here soon. Han Yi wasn’t the best for nothing and he doubted that others before him would have thought to send someone to do a sneak grab.

Jumping back, he barely avoided a fist. He was fast! He never sparred with Han Yi before, but he had learned from the best and moved trying to keep him from either landing hits or grabbing Kai, but Kai was trying to get free.

“Let go of me…!” Kai shouted, struggling, wiggling as best he could when his hands were grabbed. “Long Fei!”

Having caught up Long Fei just ran up to grab Kai’s hands trying to tug him away from the kidnapper and Zuko stumbled and almost got stabbed. He braced hoping that Han Yi wasn’t aiming to kill when there was a loud Clang.

“What?!” Han Yi was momentarily stunned and then he was kicked back. He managed to stay standing but he paused. “What the hell?!”

“Are you okay?!” Sokka asked, he moved to stand in front of him his weapon in his hand. “Back off!”

Zuku couldn’t answer, if he did, Han Yi might recognize his voice, but he nodded, and Grabbed Kai before he could make his getaway, why was this kid so wiggly?! Looking around he tensed seeing the others had all come back.

All except for Ming.

A sudden gush of air pushed them all back, and Aang helped Toph lift up some walls. Zuko was trying to get Kai to let go of his friend, and when Kai growled fighting him, and landed on the ground.

Long Fei managed to drag him a good few feet when water came out of nowhere freezing his legs. In the second that Kai tried to melt them, Zuko grabbed him and started to run, even with how much Kai was against him.

“Come on, let’s go!” Katara yelled freezing more of the Alphas in place, some of them froze their hands, the older ones were a bigger problem, but they took off. “Are there any more?”

“Oh, yeah, someone ran back and called reinforcement,” Toph ran alongside her. “I can feel them, we need to go now.”

“I’ll burn you!” Kai threatened, growling as he tried to land and suddenly his hands were covered in rock-like handcuffs. “Hey, that’s not fair!”

They got to Appa and Sokka took the kid tossing him up, who tried to get off but Zuko scrambled up and pulled him back on. Once they were all on they took off into the air.

“Don’t worry, we’re not going to hurt you,” Aang promised, trying to calm down the kid lunged at him trying to bite him. “Whoa!”

“Kai, stop!” Zuko lifted his mask. “He’s a friend.”

“Wha-wha-what?!” Mouth hanging open he stared. “Zuko?!”

“Sorry, we had to get you, out but please stop fighting,” Zuko put the mask back on. “Where’s Ming?”

“We thought he was with you,” Katara was looking around. “We saw him lead the kids away, but we thought he rounded back here.”

“We need to find him, if not, you can leave me and I’ll track you down with Ming,”

“No, we’re not leaving without him,” Sokka promised putting his hand on Zuko’s shoulder. “I promise.”

“What’s happening?!” Kai looked in shock around him then looked over the saddle of, well, whatever animals this was and paused. “You froze Long Fei!”

“Just his legs and I froze others,” Katara frowned, then looked at his Ankle, bruised badly. “Here let me check your ankle.”

Kai growled at her and moved back towards Zuko. “Don’t touch me!”

“Kai, it’s alright, she just wants to help you,” But Kai growled again moving back even if his ankle needed healing and he was trying to protect Zuko even though he was brought here by him. “They helped me, and we’re here to help you,”

His heart was racing, pounding so hard against his chest, that he swore it was banging on his armor. One of them moved and his eyes snapped to her unsure of what to do.

“That kid’s going to have a stroke or something if he doesn’t calm down,” Toph pointed out. “Look, kid, we’re just here to help you because Zuko here says that your Dad or whatever will kill you without your mom.”

Kai tensed, little fists shaking, but he didn’t feel eased by this information, it wasn’t until Zuko held something up to his nose that his Mommy’s scent hit him.

Grabbing the hair ribbon, he looked at it, then took a deep inhale to make sure his mind wasn’t tricking him, eyes watering.

“Mama’s alright,” Zuko assured. “That’s why we came, to take you to him,”

“Mommy’s safe?”

“Yes,” Zuko smiled a bit. “I just need to tell you something before we-”

“There’s Ming!” Sokka shouted. “And he’s in trouble!”

Rushing to the side pulling his mask on Zuko looked over spotting Ming, he was dodging someone, and from the armor, Zuko realized that it was General.

Ming was trying to hold him off but was struggling without his bending. Zuko had been told before that while Ming was strong, trained with him all their lives and others to make sure he was a good guard dog, he was also the youngest so-called Dog they ever hand and now Zuko could see how that affected his friend’s fighting.

Without Fire Bending Ming was struggling, even though he was fast the General clearly was keeping him from escaping. Being fast wasn’t helping him in this instance.

Ming almost got away but the Alpha grabbed him around his boot and yanked him back. Zuko jumped off Appa into the tree’s, using the branches to get to his friend faster.

The Alpha got Ming around the throat lifting him up as Ming's legs kicked wildly in the air, and Bam! He was slammed into the ground onto his back, lifted, and slammed again.

Zuko knew that that could do, if the General hit him hard enough on the third slam it could break his neck!

“MING!!!”

Ming tensed hands holding onto the hand that was tightly wrapped around his neck keeping him from breathing. Already light ended, in pain and dizzy he was ready for the last hit to kill him when suddenly it stopped, the hand was still on his neck, and the next thing he knew his mask was being pulled off.

Landing Zuko had his swords drawn. “Let him go!”

The General who had been growling while trying to kill the intruder suddenly let go of his neck, scooped Ming up, and held his friend close. Confused, Zuko wasn’t sure what to do.

“Ming!” The man cried in horror. “Ming, oh fuck, I’m sorry!”

It hit Zuko then, as Ming silently coughed and hacked but clung to the man, one who he had seen a few times with Lady Bea and Admiral Fahei, that it was one of Ming’s older brothers!

Chapter Text

In pain Ming moved back sighing to his brother quickly, trying to explain he had to leave. With the whole island knowing they were there and clearly how his brother almost ended him.

Defenses up, Zuko was ready to fight if it came to it because the Alpha had given him a sharp look. To his surprise, the man responded to Ming in sign, he didn’t know they knew it, and Ming nodded and then stumbled towards Zuko.

Running forward he pulled Ming with him, trying to be careful when Appa came flying closer, Katara pulled them up onto the flying Bison. Ming, looked over the side keeping eye contact with his brother until he couldn’t see him anymore, and slumped down.

--

Even since he was little Kai knew fear.

It was an emotion that was always present in his life, from the time he became aware to the day when his Father came to visit. Fear was something he was feeling even with being with his brother his pet, there were four people not from their nation.

He snarled when one of them said they’d wrap his ankle, and if Zuko had caught his wrists he would have tried to burn them. Eyes narrowed at them, even if his ankle was throbbing he didn’t trust them.

Other nations weren’t to be trusted! They wanted to kill them all, hunt down their families, and kill them all! That’s why they followed the Fire Lord, he was the only one who could save them!

That’s what he was taught and known since birth, so why were they with them on this… thingy?! Zuko pulled him onto his lap, trying to talk to him, but Kai didn’t hear him, eyes switching to each of them when they moved or talked.

Shaking her head Katara turned to Ming who looked like he was in pain. She sat behind him holding out some water, he stared at her for a moment then let him do what she wanted.

“Kai, I need you to try to calm down,” Zuko whispered, his brother still had a wild look in his eyes, but more of it, he could tell was fear. He shouldn’t be surprised, after all, once he was banished he rarely went to see his brother, only able to write him most of the time. “Look at me,”

Kai did eyes still wide, unblinking.

“When have I ever put you in danger?”

That was… true.

Zuko had never put him in danger before, and sent him money for food, treats, and papers, even got him some metal for his sword. Taking a few breaths he moved so he could whisper.

“What if they are bad?”

“If they were don’t you think they have us chained?” Zuko whispered. “And they're taking us to go see Mama,”

“Mommy?” Kai looked back at them, still untrusting, but he wanted to see his mom badly and then looked back. “I can wrap my foot myself, I learned how,”

“Let me do it,” Zuko moved him back. “And don’t throw fire at my friends, understand?”

“…Okay,” Kai kept looking at them though, side eye them and only looked away to wince when his ankle was wrapped “Ow!”

“You should let Katara look at it,”

“No.” He crossed his arms, eyes watering from the pain. “It doesn’t even hurt,”

“Sure, it doesn’t, how about some candy, kid?” Sokka offered, holding out his hand with some candy. He paused when Kai flinched, but the kid glared at him, then at the candy. Smiling a little he shrugged. “Well, if you don’t like sweets I’ll just eat them,”

“I like sweets!” Kai looked aghast that anyone would say he didn’t like sweets, and took two, looking them over, then handed one back. “…Thank you.”

“You can have more than one,” Sokka had known how to handle children who flinched, having grown up helping Rue, the poor thing was scared for years until he came out of his shell and lived in a bubble of happiness, but before, well, Sokka learned how to help. “The yellow ones are my favorite,”

Kai gave him an unsure look then slowly took another one. “… I like the yellow ones too,”

Zuko smiled at Sokka. “Kai loves turnips,”

“I do not!” Kai gasped looking at Zuko as if he just told the worst lie in the world. “They're gross!”

As Kai tried to defend his reason why turnips were an evil vegetable, Katara was healing Ming’s throat, it had some bad bruising, but the General had gripped him hard.

She got the swelling down and the bruises left. He bowed to her before moving close to Zuko. She sat back as they flew, heading around to throw anyone off before they dropped off the kid when said kid opened the candies and held them out to Ming.

For a second she thought he was sharing until Ming took a small bite out of each one before handing them back nodding. Kai then started to eat them, chewing as he stared at them, no longer on high alert but he still looked unsure.

“So, Kai, you know Ming?”

“Who?” Kai blinked and looked at the Dog. “It has a name?”

“That’s rude!” Katara was stunned and then jumped when Ming stood suddenly glaring at her. “Hey, I was defending you!”

“Ming, Down!” Zuko snapped, then took a long pause as everyone looked at them, Ming was kneeling. “Kai doesn’t know… he couldn’t know.”

“Know what?” Kai looked confused because he had grown up knowing about Zuko’s dog, why were they mad? “What happened?”

Bitterly looking away Zuko sighed. “We have a few hours, but there is a process to making someone a dog.”

--

Ruei was sore, a good kind, and had ventured down to get food from the innkeeper, ordering food and holding out coins, the man looked them over and gave him back change.

On his way up he saw Bea standing upstairs, his fan covering his face. Walking up slowly he stopped in front of him wondering what was wrong because Bea just stared.

“Are you well, Bea?”

“Yes, just… how well are you?”

“Sore,” He blushed a little. “We got… carried away,”

“I see, so I suppose asking you to get us food would not work out,” Bea blushed. “I barely made it out here,”

“Bea,” Ruei had to smile a little blinking. “I’m… surprised,”

“My dear, I will say one thing about my life, in this part, and only to you, Fahei and I are very… active,” Bea blushed a little. “Good thing I still take the anti-pregnancy teas and the weekly pill,”

“…Oh,” Ruei blinked. Then paused. “I do not think I took one in a while….”

Eyes wide Bea paused. “Would it be unfavorable for you if you should become with child?”

“No,” Ruei smiled. “I would be happy,”

“I think sometimes if I should have another,” Humming as he fanned himself Bea shook his head. “However I do not feel like risking with my age,”

“Why are you two just standing here,”

“Yura,” Ruei smiled, his friend looked way more relaxed, he had his new robes on, and boots and walked over. “You slept well?”

“I did, the last couple of days have been great,” He took a few steps down the stairs. “I’m gonna grab some food, want to come?”

“Can you bring me a tray?” Bea held out a hand of coins. “Please?”

“Uh, sure, but you can come too if you want,” Yura paused seeing them blush then he snorted covering his mouth to laugh. “Oh, so that’s what those noises were,”

Yura was lying, but the way they blushed from the top of their heads just confirmed what he already knew. Rushing down the stairs trying not to burst out into laughter he ordered the food, snuck some in for himself, and went back up to hand an embarrassed Bea his food.

Honestly, he hadn’t heard anything. This place had pretty solid walls, but they had been separated from their mates for so long that he shouldn’t be surprised they were making up for lost time

Heading back to his room he laid back down in his nest thinking about how he should hear from his brother soon. A part of him wanted to buy a boat, make the Alpha pay for it, and go home.

Home to Rue and his Mom.

Closing his eyes he thought of taking Rue to go see some animals when he got home or maybe they’d build snowmen, or make new clothes, something, anything.

With a smile, he thought of his child while eating food.

--

Kai didn’t want Katara to touch him. He didn’t trust them again and was sitting in Zuko’s lap, while Zuko covered his ears and forced him to hum explain how once Ming survived his teeth and glands being mutilated they took again a month later and he was gone for months, unsure on how long but when they returned him, the collar with a ring and leash was on him as well as black robes with purple and his hair in a top ponytail, sometimes a bun, forever marked as a slave.

It left the group sick to their stomach, and Zuko looked enraged, but Ming just sat there, Zuko had ordered him out of kneeling, but Ming would attack if anyone threatened Zuko or anyone that was his family, so when Katara had snapped at Kai, Ming had reacted.

“It’s a reaction, he can’t control it,” Zuko kept his hands on Kai’s ears. “And we never told my little brothers otherwise, because Kai has a kind heart and would treat Ming like a human and for Han Yi, well, they’d find his kindness as another reason to get rid of him,”

Aang looked away, something in his soul, he was sure it was tugs of Roku, who was feeling waves of shock and guilt, that rolled into him. Closing his eyes Aang opened them again.

“We’re almost there,”

Kai blinked when they removed the hands from his ears, still unsure of why he couldn’t hear the conversation, but the mood was clearly gloomy. Was it something he did?

Feeling guilty, he looked up at Zuko. “Did I fail at something again?”

“No, it’s just a very sad story I had to tell,” Zuko nuzzled his head, as the little kid nuzzled back eagerly, poor thing, he wondered when Kai was allowed to scent with their mother last. “But you might have a broken ankle, and should let Katara take care of it,”

“I’m okay,” Kai tried to assure. “It doesn’t even hurt- Ow!”

“Doesn’t hurt, huh?” Zuko gently poked it again, as the little boy whined, raised an eyebrow, and sighed. “If you let her check it, I’ll buy you a gift at the marketplace,”

“Really?” Kai looked up in thought. “I need a warm blanket,”

“What happened to yours?”

“I don’t know it was gone and Long Fei gave me his extra one,” Kai frowned. “But I do need another one,”

“I’ll get you one, now,” Zuko waved at Kai. “Let her check and behave,”

Looking unsure Kai nodded holding out his foot, he still looked nervous, so Zuko hugged him while she checked it over and waved water over it, and soon the pain started to slowly melt away.

“It’s badly sprained but not broken,” She moved back. “I’ll heal it more once we get to the Inn,”

“Thank you,” Zuko bowed his head, and Kai did the same.

“Zuko,” Kai whispered, as the Omega leaned down, and he looked at the dog before back at him. “How come you didn’t tell me it had a name?”

“Ah, he always had a name, Kai,” Thinking about it he took Ming’s hand and Kai’s put them together. “This is my dear friend Ming. Say hello to Ming, Kai,”

“…Hello… Ming,” Kai still looked confused. “…I like your name.”

Ming nodded with a smile and bowed.

“I don’t get it,” Kai looked at Zuko. “If it has a name-”

“He has a name,”

“If… He has a name, how come…?” Kai was looking at Ming like he was trying to figure out a puzzle and titled his head. “I don’t understand,”

“You will soon,”

They rode in silence but now Kai’s attention was fully on Ming, trying to work this out in his mind, wheels turning and turning, for such a young child he was getting confused and had more questions than any answers.

--

Ruei was startled from where he was eating some fruit when there was a knock on the door. Lu Ten got up, sword at his side, and went to open the door pausing when he saw Zuko there.

“Zuko,” He was surprised, then realized that his son was holding a little boy, who wiggled out of his arms, and limped past him, his little arms stretched out with a huge smile on his face. “What…?”

“Mommy!” Kai limped his way over, arms held out, and his mother was off the bed running at him with wide-opened arms and he was scooped up and held tightly. “Mommy!”

“Kai!” Ruei melted, hugging, and kissing Kai’s head, his son nuzzled and cuddled him tightly. “Oh, you're okay!”

“I missed you,” Kai sighed happily curling his head under Ruei’s chin, holding tightly. “I got a new blanket!”

“You did? How lovely,” Purring Ruei rocked him a little. “I missed you so much,”

Zuko looked up at his Dad. “Um… we kind of got sidetracked?”

--

Ming was grateful.

Times of feeling almost fully human were rare and far in between. However, he was allowed to spend time with his parents, being held between them in a strong and gentle hold.

It might have been the expression on his face that he needed the hug, to be held, kisses on his forehead, cheeks and head, the scenting. The story of what they did to him was hard to hear.

Ming forgot most of it, only recalling how angry Zuko had been when they had to return to the Trainer who made Dogs. Being sick and scared, was only pushed down by his one thought of protecting the Prince.

Zuko’s face had been nothing but disgust at the place, snapping at the man when Ming was to do an obedience review. At the time Ming’s mind had been so mangled and confused on why he was angry about it.

When they returned to the Palace, gone to the Dragon catacombs with a book and started to read. Ming had sat close by and it wasn’t until he started to give commands that sounded too familiar, too much like the Trainer that he realized that Zuko had stolen a book and was trying to undo what they did to him.

Instead, Ming had been so distressed that he vomited. It took a while but they learned how to get around triggers, Zuko always wanted him to be more human.

It wasn’t till there was a knock that made them, look over. Fahei went to see who it was only to stand back in shock. Ming curled more into his mother’s arms.

“Fang!” Bea looked stunned seeing his second oldest child there, “What… what are you doing here?”

“Ming told me,” He walked in bowing to his Father then hugging his mother and patting Ming’s head. “I came so I can understand why Ming was with the Banished Prince to steal one of the new recruits but when Ming told me that he was coming to see you… I thought you both dead.”

“Oh my dear,” Bea reached out to hug him, his son was tall, they got that from their father, and nuzzled his cheek. “I am sorry if I upset you so,”

“There is a lot to speak of, but first,” Fahei walked over to him. “Does anyone know you’re here?”

“No, I came on my own accord,” Fang crossed his arms. “I need to know what’s happening.”

“Then let me get Lu Ten,” Fahei saw his son’s shocked face. “There is a lot more than you know,”

--

After speaking with Zuko about what they did, impressive, even if risky, he kept an eye on Ruei who looked nervous, walking back and forth with Kai in his arms.

The child in question had removed his armor and it was set aside, making him small, and he could see how Kai took on most of Ruei’s features. He was curled up close, eyes half opened enjoying being held. Almost touched starved.

That shouldn't be so.

Even if Kai was an Alpha and in school to train, he shouldn't be that small. Though from the later, lack of food, fear, and stress from Zhao had to be the cause of it.

Not only that but the way Ruei kept trying to scent Kai… as if he wasn’t going to see the child again in forever, which made him wonder if Kai ever got bonding time after being sent away.

“Dad?” Zuko called. “Did you hear me?”

“Not the last part,” Lu Ten shook his head. “Sorry, I’m… just in thought.”

“Is it about Kai?” Zuko looked over then back.

“Yes, he looks a bit small for an Alpha,” He wasn’t trying to be mean, but he looked like he was going to just turn five not being six! “You said Zhao was cruel to him, this I believe, but how so?”

“That I don’t know,” Looking down Zuko frowned. “I was banished just before his third birthday, so I can’t say to what extent Zhao’s beatings and punishments were,”

“I see,” Nodding Lu Ten looked at his son seeing him start to leave. “Off somewhere?”

“I’m going to see get him some food, I’ll be right back,” Waving with a smile Zuko headed downstairs where he bumped into Sokka on the stairs. “Hello, Sokka,”

“Hey, Zuko! Going to grab some food, you want some?”

“I was just heading down that way,”

They two left talking while Lu Ten closed the door and turned around. He walked over as Ruei stopped pacing looking up at him in worry and Kai had a similar one.

“So, your Kai?”

“Uh-huh, why?” Kai made a face and added sarcastically. “What’s it to you?”

“Kai!”

Lu Ten had to laugh because the little pout wasn’t matching up with the glare he was trying to give off. He stood up and paused when Kai flinched, then moved back.

“I heard a little about you,” Lu Ten spoke a little gently. “But I’d like to know more. How about when your brother brings back some food while playing a game to get to know each other, hm?”

“I like games,” Kai stared at him for a long moment. “You look like my brother,”

“Do I, now?”

“He’s going to be a General,” Kai stared at him a little more then leaned back against his mom. “What’s your name?”

“My name is Lu Ten.”

For a second Kai said nothing, and then his eyes slowly widened, he stared at Lu Ten for almost a minute before he hid his face in Ruei’s neck, holding it tightly.

“Kai, what’s wrong?” Ruei asked rubbing his back. “Are you alright?”

“Mommy…” Kai whispered. “There’s a ghost in the room.”

Lu Ten busted out laughing.

Chapter Text

The clatter and sounds of the Inn was lively that night. As they made their way down the stairs, other people going up and down, Sokka offered his arm and Zuko took it.

“So, what did your parents say about our little detour?”

“Honestly, my Dad took it well, but I don’t think Mama noticed too much since he’s holding Kai,” They walked up to the bar, where Zuko smiled. “Can I get some trays of food, with meat and some sweets, please?”

“Alright, is that together?”

“No, I’d like a few things too,” Sokka took out a paper. “My family made me write it down,”

Once their order was taken, Sokka leaned back looking at everyone there. He guessed something was going on. Looking around he paused seeing a poster about a traveling Circus.

“Oh, that explains why there are so many people,” He looked at Zuko who seemed to be people-watching as well. “You ever been to a circus before?”

“No, but we have festivals all the time,” Zuko named off the coming of age, introduction of the new Omegas in court, the Alphas after their first month of training, also five, then about sending off the new graduates, between 11 and fifteen to the war, choosings, engagements, marriages, the performances and ranking the highest so they’d be best paired up in the end. “I used to dance a lot in the Court,”

“So much of that is a bit messed up,” Sokka could see this was normal for Zuko, he spoke of it fondly, but most of it sounded like raising prized animals and letting them enjoy some fun before sealing their fates. “But you are an amazing dancer,”

“Thank you,” Zuko looked at him. “Did you ever go to a circus?”

“Nope, but we mostly came here after we got older,” There was a loud cheer as the music started, traveling musicians happily started the entertainment and people got onto the dance floor. “I like coming here. This island is what I picture if all the Nations got along. I mean, there are still underdealing and all that but look around,”

Zuko did, seeing so many people from everywhere.

“You know, I never got to see one of your dances fully,” Sokka side-eyed him with a grin. “How about it? Are you going to dance tonight?”

“Hmm,” Zuko looked down at his hands for a moment. They looked at Sokka. “I’ll be right back.”

Nodding Sokka watched as he left, vanishing out of sight.

--

“He’s not a ghost,” Ruei had to cover his mouth to keep from laughing, then he sat on the bed. “Let me see your ankle,”

Kai kept one eye on the Alpha while still not sure if he was a ghost or not because his brother had told him that the Alpha had died a long time ago. He growled when he got closer.

Lu Ten paused.

What was that?

He had heard Alpha growl before, a normal long one, but Kai’s growl came out in what he could guess a sort of stutter? Short Grr, Grr, Grr, wasn’t a sound he heard before.

“Do not worry, Kai,” Ruei tried to assure. “This is Lu Ten, my first mate.”

Oh, Lu Ten didn’t like that. It left a bitter taste in the back of his throat. Remembering that bastard Zhao had his precious Ruei wasn’t something he liked thinking about.

“I thought he was dead?”

“I was,” Lu Ten joked, and got a surprised look. “Then I came back,”

“…How?” Kai eyed him suspiciously, then that was thrown out when the Alpha sat on his heels, becoming eye level with him. “What?!”

“How did you hurt your ankle?”

“I jumped off a moving rock,” Kai held out his foot. “My brother’s friend healed it a little bit,”

“I see,” Lu Ten looked it over carefully. From what he could tell Kai would stay on topic for a moment, but he was too curious. “What course were you doing?”

“Hills, trees, water and running… and then a sparring match,” Kai looked up thinking. “Then get to eat lunch and then do it backwards,”

“I see, and what do you eat for dinner?"

“I’m now allowed dinner for…” Kai sat back looking at his hands as he counted. “Three more weeks,”

“Who said you can’t have dinner?”

“My Father,” Kai leaned back against his Mom, still wanting to be held. “I have snacks and Han Yi and my friends sneak me food,”

Han Yi?

His son.

Lu Ten wished that Zuko could have grabbed him as well, however it would have raised suspicion. Both of Ruei’s children and him vanishing? No, they’d put it together for now he wondered what they’d think of Kai missing.

Yet a feeling a pride rose in his heart to know that Han Yi looked after Kai even if they weren’t full-blooded brothers. That was overtaken by the thought on Kai’s words.

“And why would you be denied food?”

“Because I failed,”

“I was told you were top of your classes, and came in first in all sets and performers,” Lu Ten raised an eyebrow. “I think you’d deserve a feast,”

Kai drooled a little.

Ruei gasped quickly cleaning his face and looked at Lu Ten. He wasn’t sure where they stood on this. Lu Ten wasn’t treating him badly, the oppieste but it was evening and he wondered if his son had even eaten today.

“How about we head down to eat-” There was a knock and Lu Ten's face hardened, and even though he hadn’t ment to scare Kai, the child gasped and tensed, but he stood. “Who is it?”

“It’s Fahei.”

Watching his mate walk to see what the other wanted, Ruei wondered what was going to happen next. He heard of others sending children away that weren’t theirs.

The two spoke for a moment when Lu Ten came back holding his hand out to Ruei. Taking the hand he stood. Following Lu Ten out of the room, they headed towards Fahei and Bea’s room when Yura came out.

“Yura,” Lu Ten called. “Can you heal Kai’s ankle?”

“That’s why I came out, my niece said he wouldn’t let her heal him all the way,” Yura looked at the kid. “Hand over your ankle, kid,”

“No!” Kai growled at him, this time he noticed that everyone seemed to look at him. “What?”

“What kind of a growl was that-?”

“Here’s his ankle!” Ruei cut Yura a little too loudly even for the soft-spoken Omega, and held Kai’s leg out. “Let him heal it, Kai.”

Pouting Kai winced when a hand gently touched his ankle but soon the pain was fully gone and it felt a lot better. Even though he had just growled at the Water Bender he moved his foot a little.

“Thank you,”

“Oh, you get a thank you, I almost got bitten,” Katara sighed shaking her head.

“No, I was gonna set you on fire.” Kai  casually corrected. “Remember?”

“At least he’s honest,” Yura laughed, then stretched. “I’m going to get a drink,”

“Thank you, Yura,” Ruei smiled. “How do you feel now?”

“Better, thank you,” Kai looked at Yura for a long time, studying him maybe, then his stomach growled, and he blushed. “…”

“Ruei, why don’t you wait for Zuko in our room for the food?”

“Yes, of course,” Ruei nodded, he wasn’t sure if that was good or bad. He bowed to them and then turned to take Kai back to the room. “Let’s wait for Zuko shall we?”

“Zuko’s dancing,” Kai had looked over the banister as he was carried back to the room and pointed when Ruei paused. “See?”

--

Sokka grabbed the trays fo food, trying to balance them, and managed to get them to a free table, setting them down. A worker brought over the drinks and he was starting to realize he should have brought the others to help him carry all this back upstairs.

Just as he went to take a bit he heard the crowd cheering and the Inn’s music picked up, the people who were going on with their music played faster, louder and it was a song Sokka had heard before.

Glancing over he almost choked on his drink seeing Zuko spinning on the dance floor. Fans in his hands as he danced, some people clapping as he did so.

Standing up a bit he stared. Heart racing. He had only seen Zuko dance twice but he’d be lying if he wasn’t captivated by how he seemed just to flow and everything seemed to be balanced and mesmerizing.

“See, I told you it was Zuko,”

Blinking Sokka looked next to him, Kai was there holding onto his mom’s hand and was pointing. Then the kid was looking at the food like he was starving, which fair, he was.

“Hey, kid,” Sokka patted the seat next to him. “How about some food?”

“Really?!” Kai smiled at him. “Thank you!”

Sokka watched him sit down before looking at his Uncle’s friend. The only that saved him. He was smiling, looked excited, a sparkle in the green eyes that Sokka couldn’t explain until suddenly Yura was there.

“Why don’t you go dance?” Yura asked with a smile. “You know you want to,”

“I never danced in such a place,” Ruei was excited though, the music was so lively, and the dance Zuko was doing had been from one of the books he found and bounced on his feet a little. “Do you think I should?”

“It’s a dance floor isn’t it?” Yura laughed. “And look, here comes the other one,”

Bea had heard the music, having peeked out and when he saw Zuko dancing, seeing Ruei headed down Bea rushed back into the the room and came back out with some fans.

“Here, I think you would need these,” Bea handed Ruei two fans. “And yes, Fahei got them for me,”

Yura sat down. “I’ll watch, Kai, go dance with your kid!”

On the dance floor Zuko was moving, his fans, spinning moving, he didn’t falter, but was surprised when he saw fan ribbons on either side of him. Smiling, feeling normal, to he glanced at Bea, who had his eyes closed, and then at his Mama who smiled at him.

This feeling that bloomed in his chest was almost overwhelming. They followed his moves, in perfect unison that came with ease, and to his surprise, this felt like home.

Not perform for themselves, not for the court, for a mate, or the Fire Lord, no this was just for them, to enjoy to feel, to spin on drunken music, the heavy scent of food in the air, and the cheers and kind encouragement from the crowd.

As they danced, Lu Ten came out of the room, Fahei’s child Fang had told them information before leaving, he had to return to serve the Fire Nation, but was willing to send them any helpful information.

Standing on the right side of the banister before the Step he watched Ruei, his lovely mate, how he danced with ease. From the flow of his robes to his hair, how his eyes lit up with his soft smile.

On the left Fahei stared at Bea, graceful from such a young age, no matter the years that have flown after them, his beautiful Bea airy grace was something that still took his breath away. Siliver eyes showed brightly from the lights, softly parted lips he longed to kiss.

And there at the table, Sokka watched Zuko, something that he couldn’t describe in his chest, it was stronger than any sort of crush or fleeting feelings.

What stirred in his heart bled into his soul, and as Zuko spun into a slow stance moving closer to the crowd Sokka stood up slowly just as the ribbon of the fans fell from Zuko’s face, eyes locking onto each other, just for a second maybe two, no longer than three times seemed to slow down, the music vanished, and Sokka blinked slowly, Zuko’s cheeks became dusty pink.

Then it was gone the music playing fast, the dancers moving to spin, holding onto each other, then out like a flower opening, and soon others were joining in the dance grabbing hands to sing and dance around them.

Putting a hand over his heart Sokka could help the goofy grin that took over his face.

Chapter Text

By the time the music started to fade into the night, everyone had gone onto the dance floor, in some way or shape they mingled in a way that one would have thought the world was in peace and not war.

A bit sore, from so much dancing and previous activities, Ruei sat down fanning himself to cool down. Panting a bit, he took a long drink of water and looked around for Kai.

His son had eaten most of the food before chattering with Yura’s nephew for a while. Scanning the table he spotted Kai dancing near Zuko, and for a second he wasn’t sure if he saw it correctly but then to his surprise Kai was copying Fan Dancer moves and seemed to be good at it, chasing after Zuko as he went.

He only paused to then try to copy Yura’s Niece’s dancing and even let her take his hand and dance with her. It seemed he liked copying people’s moves.

“He’s a cute kid,” Lu Ten pulled Ruei up and shifted them so his mate was sitting in his lap. Kissing him gently, he looked over as the little boy rushed to dance with the Avatar next, laughing while he did so. “He’s so trusting,”

“Kai’s always been a kind boy,” Biting his lip, Ruei looked at Lu Ten nervously. “Are you mad?”

“Hm?” Lu Ten wrapped his arms a little tighter around his love. “Mad about what?”

“About… Kai?”

“About Kai?” Lu Ten frowned a bit, the worried scent hit his nose, and the lingering fear just under it made his skin crawl. Ruei should never be so upset around him. “The only thing I am mad about is that I didn’t escape earlier… I am not mad at Kai.”

“Even if he’s Zhao’s?”

“I see him as yours and Kai is a sweet child,” Lu Ten pressed his forehead to Ruei’s looking into his eyes. “I do not think you would mind, however I shall ask anyway,”

“Ask?”

“Ask if you would be happy if I took in Kai as my own,” Seeing the green eyes widen, then how tears swelled, he kissed them away enjoying Ruei’s sweet smile, and the little laugh that let him as he nodded. “Then it shall be so,”

“Thank you,” Ruei purred hugging him. “I love you so much,”

“I love you more,” Lu Ten pressed his lips against Ruei’s again before he looked back. “I think he’s getting tired.”

“I will get him,” Ruei stood, their hands parting slowly as he walked onto the dance floor to where his youngest was yawning, but he looked like he didn’t want to leave yet. “Are ready for bed, Kai?”

“No, I want to stay,” Kai looked around trying to figure out who he wanted to go play with next. “I’m not even sleepy,”

“Oh, then should I put your new blanket away?” Ruei asked. “It seemed so nice and warm,”

“No, I want to use it,” Kai blinked, eye heavy, he rubbed his eyes. “I think I’m just a little tired,”

“Me too, let’s say good night to everyone shall we?” Ruei smiled a little picking up Kai when the little boy held out his arms. Holding him close he took all the chances he could never know when the last time he’d be able to pick him up would be. They walked over to Zuko first. “We’re heading to bed now,”

“Good night, Mama,” Zuko nuzzled him, and then nuzzled Kai, who kissed his cheek and he kissed his. “I’ll be gone in the morning, so I’ll say my goodbyes before I leave,”

“Do you have to leave?”

“I will come back,” Zuko pressed his forehead to Kai. “Sleep well,”

“Good night, Kid,” Sokka said, he had been next to Zuko most of the night and patted the little child’s head. “See you tomorrow,”

Once the good nights had been said, Zuko walked over to say good night to his Dad, saying he was going to stay with the Avatar and his pack that night in Yura’s room.

As they headed upstairs, he saw Ming parting from his parents to quickly follow Zuko, slowing down only until there was just five paces between them.

They needed to end this war soon.

--

In sleeping robes, was digging around the bag that his brother had gotten him. Aside from the warm blanket, Zuko and the rest of those people had mentioned he’d need some clothes, washing soaps, oils, and such because he was kidnapped earlier.

He took out a stuffed toy, it looked strange, he wasn’t sure what it was, but he guessed that some of them had bought it. The thing was soft though and he peeked over to make sure that the Not-Ghost Alpha was watching more nuzzling it.

Oh, it was very soft!

Hugging it a bit, scenting it he glanced up, nearly jumping out of his skin and seeing the Alpha there. Looking at him with wide eyes, Kai gasped when the Alpha sat down.

“A badger-mole,” Lu Ten smiled. “It’s cute,”

“…Badger-mole?” Kai looked at it and then back at him, all his body was tense. “It was a gift,”

“That was a nice gift,” Lu Ten watched how the boy was eyeing him like he was trying to read him. “Your mom should be out of the bath in a little bit. You want me to help you put your hair down?”

“I can do it!” Kai dropped the toy hands going up to his bun, trying to protect it from being grabbed. “I know how!”

Lu Ten blinked at how fast he got defensive, he looked worried, his whole body was on high alert and he saw the boy’s body tremble, then stop, and then tremble again like he was fighting to keep from doing so.

Sitting sideways, Lu Ten took his own hair down, out of the topknot and the ribbon. As it fell he shook it out. Kai was watching him, little glare on his face.

“I like to sleep with my hair in a low ponytail,” he mentioned, then held out the ribbon. “Would you mind helping me?”

“Um,” Kai blinked, then stood suddenly, and nodded still holding guarding his hair. “I can, but you need to brush it out because hair gets tangled.”

“I have one here,” He handed Kai a brush, slowly the boy took it and then he could feel how nervous and unsure he was while brushing his hair, but soon he seemed to be trying to figure out how low the ponytail should be, and at some point he was sure the boy got distracted because he could feel him trying to braid the hair before taking it down and brushing it out again. “Do you like wearing your hair in a bun, Kai?”

“Yes,” Kai knew he was supposed to make a ponytail, but he never got to play with hair anymore, not since he had to leave Mommy and was trying to remember how to braid hair. “Do you like buns?”

“Hm, never thought about it, I’ve always worn my hair in a topknot,” He hummed pretending to be deep in thought. “Maybe I should change my hairstyle… what do you think?”

“I can make one,” Kai smiled. “I can make braids fast, want to see?”

“Sure,” Lu Ten felt Kai work, the way his little hands moved, he wondered if the boy had practiced a lot, and soon he felt a braid over his shoulder, and he looked at it. “This is impressive! You did an amazing job, Kai,”

“I can do mine like that too, but I have to be fast after lights out,” Being proud of his work he moved back around in front of the Alpha looking at his work. “Your hair felt real, so I know you're not a ghost now,”

Lu Ten had to hold in his laugh because did Kai really still think he was a ghost?! Instead, he smiled and shrugged, then noticed how the boy just stared at him, waiting for something.

“How about I brush your hair?” He noticed how Kai tensed, grabbed his hair again, and looked unsure. “I might not be as skilled as you, but I can try,”

“Can… can you be gentle?” Kai asked hands rubbing his hair. “My head hurts,”

“Yes, I’ll be gentle,” Assuming Kai had a headache he patted the space in front of him. “You know that Badger-mole looks really sad being alone on the floor like that,”

Looking at the toy Kai picked it up, holding it close before sitting down. He frowned as the Alpha took his hair down, to his surprise, he was gentle, removing the ribbon and then gently brushing his hair.

Wincing when the brush went over one of the spots that hurt a lot he moved his head whining, then covered his mouth, trying to muffle the pained sounds. He shouldn’t do that in front of a high-ranking Alpha, let alone an adult.

“Did that hurt?” Lu Ten didn’t feel the tug of a tangle, and then carefully he moved Kai’s hair around and froze. There was small patches of missing hair, red little ones, and he then carefully moved the hair around finding three more. “Kai, did someone pull your hair?”

Hiding his face in the toy. “Father was very angry last time I saw him… But Azula made him stop,”

Azula.

His niece.

As proud of her as he was he kind of wished she had beat Zhao senseless. Looking over the small missing patches, he checked over the rest of Kai’s head to find hair growing at different lengths.

Wanting to growl darkly, Lu Ten managed to keep it from escaping before fixing Kai’s hair into a soft braid, that way it wouldn’t pull at the sensitive skin.

“There we go,” Lu Ten watched him look over his work. “Not too bad, I hope?”

“I like it,” Kai got up, moving back while holding his toy. “You like my toy?”

“I do,” Lu Ten patted the toy’s head, it was almost as big as the boy and he wondered who picked it out. “Maybe he should sleep with you tonight. Might get cold out,”

“You won’t throw him away when I sleep?” He was unsure, he never had toys anymore, his Father had thrown them all away when he presented, even took all his drawing books, and paints and Kai had just started to learn how to play the flute, but that was gone too. “I can put him away, but please don’t throw him away?”

“Kai, I promise, I won’t throw him away,” Lu Ten’s heart ached for the child, he sat back on his heels, seeing how Kai tensed a little. “I can promise you now, that I will never throw away your things,”

Chewing his bottom lip Kai looked at the man. “Can I sleep on the bed with Mommy?”

“Where did you think you were going to sleep?” With a raised eyebrow he frowned when Kai pointed to the carpet. What the hell has that bastard done to this child?! “That is no place to sleep,”

“I got my badger-mole and blanket,” He smiled. “I can use him as a pillow and my blanket will keep me warm,”

Oh, spirits was Kai trying to assure him that it was alright because he had such basic needs?! Shaking his head Lu Ten stood and held out his hand. Picking him up now was too much of a risk, but slowly Kai took it, even if he looked suspicious.

“Beds are for sleeping in,” He walked him to the bed, letting him climb it, and waited for him to sit. Just as he did his Mommy came out, washed, dried, and was just finishing the end of his braid. “Ah, Ruei, we were just about to lay down. Here, you are my love,”

“Thank you,” Ruei blushed a little as Lu Ten pulled down the sheets, and he climbed in, shifting to help Kai get comfortable. “What do you have there, Kai?”

“A badger-mole,” Kai nuzzled it. “He’s so soft!”

Climbing in, Lu Ten waved his hand to turn off the candles, then laid down trying to think about what to do in the morning. He’d have to hide Ruei and Kai, but he still wasn’t sure where. He had options, it was just a matter of choosing one.

Closing his eyes he was halfway in his thoughts as Ruei was telling Kai a fairy-tale when he heard his name mentioned. Being still, pretending to be asleep he heard his mate respond.

“I think he is asleep,” Ruei’s voice whispered. “Why?”

“How come he’s nice to me?”

Oh, his heart!

Oh, damn that bastard to hell, and spirits help him, Lu Ten was just being normal and decent! This poor sweet child! He was going to beat the shit out of Zhao ten times over before he killed him.

“My Alpha is very kind,” Ruei spoke, such love in his soft voice. “Would like to hear how we met?”

“Yes,”

Maybe a few minutes in, Ruei stopped speaking, Lu Ten peeked an eye open to see Kai was asleep in his arms and Ruei shifted holding him close while lying on his side.

His mate caught his eyes, and Lu Ten moved slowly, they settled in while Kai was tucked between them, with all that happened he wasn’t surprised that the youngest had slipped into a deep sleep.

“That was a lovey story,” He had to smile, even if now, being older and realizing how messed up his Nation was, he’d never take the movement back on how he first met Ruei. “How I never saw you before I’d never understand,”

Eyes watering Ruei tried not to make a sound, the panic in his Alpha’s eyes made him whimper, and soon Lu Ten was cupping his face, very carful not to move his baby.

“Ruei, what’s wrong?” Lu Ten tied to wipe the tears away. “Tell me what worries you so?”

“It’s just… I…” Ruei closed his eyes for a second before opening them, taking in a quick breath. “I understand that Kai is not yours, and I want to know, if you’ll tell me of course, that…”

The words faltered.

Unable to say what he wanted too.

“You are worried I would reject him?” Heart clenching, Lu Ten let out a soft smile. “Ruei, no… Kai is your son, so he is my son,”

“You are not angry?” Ruei asked in a whisper, a slight scent of worried fear lining his scent. “How can you not be???”

“Love, the only thing I am angry about is that I can not change the blood that courses in through his veins,” Lu Ten leaned to kiss him. “I can however love him as much as you do,”

Sniffling Ruei tried his best to sob softly. “I was scared… very stupid of me,”

“You are never stupid,” Kissing away the tears he kissed Ruei softly. “Of all you’ve been through, love… I just wish I had gotten to you soon,”

“You are here now,” Taking in a short Shakey breath Ruei moved a little closer, another soft press of the lips. “Thank you… for Kai’s sake, and for my own,”

Before Lu Ten could respond Kai whined wiggling and he moved back feeling a little bad they had squashed the boy between them and he was trying to get comfortable.

Whispering to Ruei that they should sleep, his Omega nodded with a smile, mouthing that he loved him, and Lu Ten returned it. They settled down and Lu Ten was almost asleep when he felt Kai moving and not wanting to scare him, he felt the child slip off the bed and wander off.

Where was he going?

To the bathroom?

It wasn’t until he heard the door open that Lu Ten realized that Kai had decided, for some reason, to leave the room. Even Ruei seemed confused, and they talked for a moment wondering if the boy had got to get a glass of water.

In less than a minute of Kai being gone, the door opened again, they both quickly pretended to be asleep, and they could feel Kai getting back in bed, he had wiggled back between them, with his new toy and was soon asleep.

For a long moment, Lu Ten wasn’t sure if he was picking up the right scent that now came with Kai. He almost wished it that he was wrong but once he was sure Kai had fallen back asleep he sighed deeply.

“Ruei?”

“Yes?”

“Did Kai just go steal a loaf of bread from the Innkeeper and is holding it between him and the toy?”

“…Um.”

Legs.

He was going to break Zhao’s legs.

Painfully.

Chapter Text

Sokka pulled the ties of his bag closed.

Looking around at the others, he saw his sister adding some healing vials as Yura added in some jars of ointment, wraps, and other things they might need. His Uncle looked down, the scent of sadness was on him.

Walking over he put his hands on Yura’s shoulders. His Uncle, even though he was older, had somehow looked so young when he was depressed like this.

Even though he had come home, Sokka knew a part of Yura had been lost forever. There were times he’d find him just staring off into space for hours or seemed to forget where or what he was doing.

Over the years night terrors had eased but only thanks to GranGran forcing him to a Healer. They helped a lot, but Yura never seemed whole even with Rue around. Like he was still constantly lost among their tribe.

“You should come home with me,” Yura looked at him before back down. “Or at least stay so Hakoda won’t be too mad,”

“I wrote to Dad too,” Putting a hand on Yura’s shoulder he sighed a little wishing they could stay but the information they were handed last night from Ming’s brother? They had to leave “I’ll try to write when I can but we’ll be moving a lot,”

Making a face Yura rubbed his face starting to feel the buzzing in his chest, his heart was starting to pick up again. He hadn’t felt like that in days. Once he had been in his room knowing where Lu Ten and Ruei were he was able to sleep in peace, and with his family and their little pack he felt better but now they were leaving.

“Please come back safe,” Yura whispered more to himself than to his nephew. “Just hurry home,”

“Don’t worry, we will,” Sokka moved away as his sister went to talk to him next. Walking over to Zuko he found him just tying his ribbon to his little top bun, then smoothing the rest out as it fell over his back and shoulders. “Hey, you ready?”

“Almost,” Zuko looked at him with a smile. “I just need to say goodbye to my parents and Ming is going to say goodbye as well,”

“We’ll walk with you,” It would be easier that way if they stayed in a group. Besides, it was harder not to stay for family. “You ready, Ming?”

Nodding Ming grabbed his backpack slipping it onto his back then fell into step with Zuko who started to walk off. They made the small trip to the next room over where Zuko knocked and ordered him to say goodbye and stay for a few minutes.

Zuko moved onto his parent's room. When he knocked, it opened right away and he was pulled into a tight hug. Relaxing into the hug he nuzzled his Mama and let him fuss over his hair, the small whispers of love and stress could be smelt.

Soon his Father was there. Lu Ten kissed his son’s forehead, they scented for a second and as promised Zuko moved to wake Kai to say farewell. The little boy hugged him and tried to bribe him with some bread to stay, but in the end, Zuko left the room waving at them.

Bea sniffled as Ming slipped from their arms. On a level Bea knew if Zuko had ordered Ming to stay he would, but the brainwashing they had done on his son? It would drive him mad not being able to serve or be by Zuko.

The group of them watched as the group of teenagers walked out of the Inn, into the darkness of the earlier morning and when the doors closed it was as if they had never been there in the first place.

--

“I sent word to my Uncle,” Zuko spoke once they were airborne, pulling out a map and reading it over. “If what I’m seeing is correct Zhao is heading to the Northern Water Tribe to try to get the Spirits of Tui and La,”

“The Moon Spirit?” Frowning Sokka looked over the Map. “The Northern Water Tribe has a strong defense, it’s almost impossible to get into,”

“The Fire Lord got information, I don’t know how but Fang told my family that there is a way to do so, and from what I can tell they are planning to get there, but the thing is Zhao is power hungry,” Holding out his hand as Ming gave him a book. “I’ve studied a lot about your past lives Aang as well as many other people in the army.”

“Oh, wow, that’s kind of…” Aang was trying to be nice. “Nice?”

“Creepy more like it,” Toph crossed her arms. “So, why do we have to go to the North?”

“Because, Zhao would never attempt this unless he had a foolproof plan on getting in,” Open the book he flipped through the book. “Aside from the disgusting of a human being he is, he’s smart. Cunning, his mind is sharp with wit. He wouldn’t be a high-ranking Admiral if he wasn’t.”

Ming made a few signs.

“Ming’s right, he has to have a plan,” Flipping the pages he pointed out a few things more. “In Court, they don’t pay us any mind. It wasn’t until after my Dad had me trained in fighting and fire bending that I started paying attention and I soon joined the War Room.”

“No offense but,” Katara looked unsure. “How did you join the War Room if they don’t let Omegas be anything but service?”

“Painting,” Zuko smiled a bit. “No one was going to blink if I, a Royal Prince Omega wanted to paint the glorious heads and Fire Lord and as they did, they didn’t notice Ming writing down everything they said- Don’t you bow.”

Ming stopped mid-bow before sitting back up.

“We learned a lot, but they always had so many plans of attacks, and for years, as far as I can tell, to take over all the nations.” Flipping over the pages he let Sokka take them as the Alpha took out his own papers and started to make a map. “Would this help?”

“A lot, you have no idea,” Writing and making lines, Sokka was able to get a pretty good idea of how they would attack, from the information that came from Fang they had an outline of when they would attack. In less than two weeks. “We can get there in less than a couple of days by flying,”

“Why would they wait two weeks?” Aang asked, looking back from where he was on Appa’s head. “Wouldn’t it make sense to go right away?”

“My guess is with the review, the Island we rescued Kai from, is that with all the Admirnals and Genreals showing up it’d be easier to restock and gather a large enough fleet.” Frowning Zuko thought back on all the ships that had shown up to watch the Review of the Nation’s young army. “A week to stalk up, plan, then the rest to send out the fleet and wait.”

“Yura’s been to the North, maybe we should have brought him,” Katara sighed. “Or… kind of.”

“Would he like to go back and see his old friends?” Toph asked. “I mean, he seemed really sad we were leaving so you’d think he’d ask to come,”

“Wasn’t it because my Nation killed all his friends and imprisoned him?” The looks Zuko got told him that Sokka and Katara hadn’t told the others this and he backed down. “I thought… you knew,”

“Wait, I think you need to explain,” Aang said. “Because we know what happened to Ming, and you,”

“It makes sense, because Yura is very uncomfortable with Alphas and people from the Fire Nation,” Speaking up Toph crossed her arms. “He’s only comfortable around Ruei and Lu Ten. Even’s not even sure about the other couple or any other Alphas unless they're young.”

Signing softly Zuko bit his lip. “I can tell you what I know of Yura and how he saved my life when I was little.”

--

Kai had been told she could save his bread on the table, and then told not to steal again. But he didn’t steal, he left a coin. They went down to explain to the innkeeper what happened, and he was kind enough to give Kai his coin back to which the little boy asked if he could help sweep or help to pay for the bread.

He ended up helping the innkeeper dry some glasses while chattering happily about how good the food was. He even got to eat lunch with the man and was dipping his bread into the gravy while listening to stories the man had.

Back upstairs Lu Ten and Fahei were working up a plan. With information on the North, they were unsure if they could go there. They had few people on their side, thus it’d take time to find enough to follow them.

The other Alphas that had been with them swore their loyalty to Lu Ten, sick of the war, all of them at one point during their years of lock-up had spoken about how they hated so many of the rules of the Fire Nation. The first one had been a younger Alpha, who spoke way out of turn and had expected to be killed for such words, to his Shock Lu Ten had listened and spoken with him.

Despite his status, Lu Ten had changed over the years. Being one of the few who got to be on the front lines with him, Fahei had seen how the man led his armies, how he could be the most feared beast on the field, sending fear and terror to many.

Lu Ten was strong and powerful. Not only being born to a great bloodline but being trained with so many masters and studies, he excelled, leading his first fleet at the age of sixteen.

Being generals at a young age was impressive, the bloodline proved when they heard that Han Yi was going for General in this year’s review. There had been several children become generals around then, not unheard of but rare and far between.

The fact that Lu Ten himself had been proclaimed a General at twelve was impressive. Fahei recalled the day he was given such a title, Bea had danced for him, but Ruei had been sick with a cold. A few times he wondered if Lu Ten’s love for Ruei would have started much younger if they hadn’t managed to miss each other each time the Prince returned.

It wasn’t until they had interrogated people that Fahei knew that the Prince knew what he was doing. He had gone to gather information and torture the prisoner until he broke and gave him what he needed.

Walking into the room he hadn’t expected to see the Prince already there and had proceeded to ask in an eerily calm voice what he needed. The first few times Fahei had done this he had left sick to his stomach, when Lu Ten left he seemed proud of himself for living up to that of his family.

There was a cold darkness to Lu Ten, they all had it, but he saw it melting away, vanishing slowly over the years since the day he met Ruei. At first, he was unsure because Bea had voiced his concerns to him when they returned to the Court only to find that Ruei no longer held a holding ribbon or a holding collar, instead his neck adorned a royal collar with small diamonds, and Lu Ten’s crest lightly craved onto the circle with the Fire Nations symbol.

Bea had all but been a bundle of mess since he had rarely spoken or met Lu Ten. The hours his poor mate spent going over all the rules that they both knew Ruei had learned backward, forwards and any which way.

It was only one day, one before they left that Lu Ten had damn well climbed the side of the wall, popping up like the lovesick young child he was with Ruei’s favorite flowers, chocolates, and things that he clearly paid attention to the Omega likes.

Ruei had jumped a bit before giggling, blushing as Lu Ten smiled at him with such love that Fahei knew they wouldn’t have to worry about the young Court Omega.

The way they looked at each other he had only seen in one other and it was the way Bea looked at him and he was told by his beloved that he also shared the same look.

The supervised courting and from what Bea had told him, Ruei seemed to soften that dark side that each high-ranking Alpha had in the Faire Nation.

Slowly he had seen Lu Ten leave people be, rarely killing, even going so far as to return a lost child. He had warned him not to let people think he was weak.

It wasn’t until one day he had gotten a letter from Lu Ten requesting that Fahei carry out a secret order for him. Once they got there he had gone to speak with Lu Ten who handed him a drinking leather pouch of honey milking telling him it was laced with sleeping dew.

His order was to work in silence. He was unsure but Lu Ten had glanced at Bea with a raised eyebrow, a silent warning to obey. Even he was stupid enough to fall for it. Ruei loved Bea and Lu Ten loved anything Ruei did, so he didn’t take the threat and even joked about it.

Lu Ten had ended up laughing, before telling him to keep it a secret, handing him a note, and telling him to burn it afterward. Drugging the water Omega and his child had been too easy. Yura had been sucking his wrist, causing a purple blemish on it before trying to down the milk.

Moving them into the trunk was easy, and he had made sure to put his child in his arms. Once moved away he had replaced them with two corpses from the war, it was far too easy to pick two out.

Now that he thought back on it. Lu Ten had been eying Bea before mentioning the tea. The way he said it had been out of place but saved his beloved.

“Lu Ten?”

“Hm?” Looking up from his thoughts he looked at the older man. “What is it?”

“How did you know Bea was allergic to blueberries?” He asked, and Lu Ten still had that havbut of slightly raising an eyebrow, with a frown, knowing he was caught. “I know that you didn’t just make a passing comment about your tea,”

“Years later you ask me?” Lu Ten laughed. “A spirit.”

“A spirit?”

Lu Ten explained it, how he couldn’t see it clearly, mixtures of blurs and things he had learned. But he truly believed that it was a life in which he died because there was Han Yi and even Kai.

“You knew about Kai?” He was surprised.

“I just thought he’d be mine this time around,” Lu Ten frowned. “He wouldn’t be worrying about food or hurt I assure you that,”

“So, in that world my Bea… was murdered?”

“And you were lost.” Lu Ten looked at him. “Drinking and wasting away,”

Fahei didn’t know a life without Bea, he never wanted to.

Before he could say anything the door opened with their mates returning with food, and from the smell of it they had convinced the Innkeeper to let them use the kitchen.

Kai was with them carrying a bag with him, trying to help.

Their conversation would continue another time. Fahei excused himself and helped Bea take their food back to their room, while Kai set down the bag and started to go through it.

“What do you have there?” Lu Ten asked as he walked over helping Ruei carry the trays of food and fruit to the table. Once they were set down he kissed Ruei. “Welcome back, love,”

“The innkeeper gave me some treats and snacks and some toys!” Kai was separating the toys, now with two more stuffed and other trinkets they sold there. “I even got to help make food.”

“Sounds like you had a lot of fun,” Lu Ten smiled, then snuck in an extra kiss when Ruei went to start plating the food. “Thank you,”

Giggling Ruei blushed looking away. “You sneak,”

“Always,” Lu Ten looked at Kai, who seemed distracted and was separating his toys, looking back he saw Ruei scoop up some soup and seeing a chance to have his mate’s cooking again quickly leaned down to suck the soup off the spoon. “UGH!”

It was hot!

The steam should have been a clue!

Ruei gasped, seeing his mate fanning his tongue. “I was going to blow it for you!”

“Hot!” Lu Ten grabbed some water downing it, the sting was there, but dear spirits he couldn’t deny the taste! “Worth it!”

“You hurt yourself,” Ruei looked worried, cupping his lover’s face. “Let me see- Lu Ten!”

The second he had stuck his tongue to be seen, he moved forward kissing Ruei, then peppered kisses all over his neck and cheek until his Omega was giggling trying to push him off, so he tickled him, and Ruei shrieked in laughter.

“Let me check to see if you're injured!” Ruei laughed and tried to pull away, even though Lu Ten just moved with him with kisses. “Let me see,”

“No, your kisses are curing me,” Lu Ten mumbled into Ruei’s cheek, then moved back. “See, all healed?”

“I’m not even kissing you!” Ruei gave a soft kiss back, arms going to rest around Lu Ten’s neck cheeks pink, and leaned into him. “There, now I kissed you,”

“Healed and blessed,” He smiled, then he paused as a scent he hadn’t picked up a second before hit his nose. He looked over. “Kai? Are you alright?”

Ruei looked over.

Standing there on the carpet was Kai froze in fear, his little hands curled up tight to his chest, mouth hanging open, with wide eyes, wet with tears, and he was shaking.

“Kai?” Ruei went to move but Lu Ten stopped him, gently moving him so he could approach the boy. “…”

Kai took in a breath taking a few steps back when the Alpha approached him and he wanted to run, to take off but running was only met with brutal beatings, a lesson Kai had learned a few times and never wanted to go through again.

It wasn’t hard to figure out what happened. Lu Ten realized the second he had looked at Kai that when he had shouted and brunt his mouth the little boy must have thought he’d turn and beat on his Mother.

The bastard Zhao would do so, he wasn’t a fool to think that gaining Kai’s trust and undoing what that monster had done to them would take work. Sitting down, since this seemed to ease Kai when he could look into his eyes and not up at them, he slowly reached out took Kai’s fists, and rubbed them gently.

“Hey,” He whispered. “Did I scare you?”

Kai said nothing and just stared, blinking in confusion.

“I didn’t mean to,” Lu Ten assured, then whispered. “Your Mom’s cooking is so good, I couldn’t wait and burned myself,”

Slowly breathing Kai nodded. “Mommy’s… cooking is really good,”

This poor child… he sounded like he couldn’t catch his breath while speaking he was so scared. The little fists did release and even let Lu Ten take his hands.

“You said you helped cook?” Lu Ten got a nod then he smiled. “How about we eat dinner and then play with your toys, hm?”

“You’ll play with me?” That seemed to be such a shock that Kai looked back at the toys then back at the Alpha, before looking at his mom and back again. “You kissed Mommy,”

“I did,” Lu Ten nodded. “I love him very much,”

“…How come you didn’t get mad?”

“I would never get mad, what I did, was not wait for the soup to get cool enough for me to eat it,” carefully he moved to pull Kai closer, the little child’s eyes were starting to turn, he could see him practically replaying the scene in his mind, calculating it, going over details. “I promise you Kai, that I would never hurt you or your mom. I might steal some of your sweets though.”

That seemed to offend Kai more than anything, his mouth fell open as if Lu Ten had committed at unforgivable act, and then he pouted, eyebrows knitting together, making a face that looked like a cross between him being angry and trying hard not to yell at him.

Lu Ten’s body shook with laughter and stood up bringing Kai with him who grabbed onto him. Walking back to the table he saw down and sat Kai next to him.

“How about we eat, shall we?” Lu Ten even helped Ruei serve Kai first who again looked surprised and stared at him. “Make sure to eat well, one can not grow if you do not eat dinner,”

“What about…?” Kai frowned. “Father would be angry,”

“Do no worry,” Lu Ten assured pressing his forehead to Kai’s. “I promise you, Kai, that Zhao has no say over you and you are now mine.”

“I can eat dinners now?”

“Yes, and should anyone tell you otherwise,” Lu Ten spoke. “I’ll break their legs.”

Kai laughed.

Ruei knew it wasn’t a lie.

And Lu Ten was glad he had gained some more trust in the small boy.

“I helped make the bread!” Kai was back to normal, handing out the rolls he helped mix and knead. “I made the drinks too,”

“Really? Well, I am truly spoiled, am I not?” Lu Ten helped Kai pour his drink and then laughed awkwardly when Ruei took his bowl of soup, saying to let it cool before he downed it. “Come now, Ruei, I promise I’ll remember to cool it,”

“I can do it for you,” Ruei smiled, “Besides what would we do if you had to carry out your orders and no one can understand you?”

Kai watched them, how they laughed with each other. When the Alpha had shouted he jumped in fear thinking that Han Yi’s Daddy was going to beat their Mommy, but instead of screaming and beatings, there were hugs and kisses.

This is something Kai had always wanted with his parents.

Maybe… maybe he can have it?

Maybe wishes do come true.

Maybe he can be happy.

“Fine, I shall eat the potatoes,” Lu Ten picked up one of the small potatoes from the roast and popped it in. “It’s hot!”

“Why would you get one from the bottom?!”

Kai ended up giggling, before it turned into a laugh.

Chapter Text

Lu Ten woke up sensing something was wrong. Sitting up in bed he paused sniffing the air. Ruei rose seconds later blinking in confusion. Unsure of what pulled him, he checked over Kai, who was tucked between them, arms and legs spread out like a starfish.

Listening closely to the sounds outside their door Lu Ten was about to growl until his mind clicked in the familiar shuffling. Getting up he smiled at Ruei who relaxed.

Moving to sit on the bed Ruei leaned a little as Lu Ten opened the door. On the other side Yura jumped looking at him, mouth open with a gasp that died before it could escape his mouth.

“Hello,”

“Hi,” Yura whispered, biting his lip, hands clenching his shirt. “It's hard to sleep.”

Lu Ten moved back, and when Yura didn’t move, shaking in place and trying to keep his composure, he reached out to ease him inside just as Ruei made his way over to take the other Omega by the hand.

“Was it night terrors?” Ruei asked pressing their foreheads together. “Or have you not slept?”

“Both,” Yura started to relax. “I want Rue,”

“Your brother should be here soon,” Lu Ten moved them to the bed, “Come you shall stay with us,”

Nodding Yura climbed into the bed, moving to the wall, Ruei followed next, and as the little family got comfortable, he scooted until his back was against Ruei’s.

Feeling safe he relaxed enough to the point he was dozing in and out for an hour.

Once Yura dozed off Lu Ten wondered if he should get up or not. It was only a few hours before sunrise. As he laid there, Ruei tucked into his arms, Kai between them and he could feel and see Yura against his arm, but if he moved, he’d disturb them.

Sighing, he stayed still trying to think about what to do or if he should just try to force himself back into sleep. As he was trying to force himself to sleep he felt Ruei moving closer and soon saw how the hell they always ended up the way they did when sharing a bed.

They moved together in their sleep and soon he had both arms full of Omegas and Kai had somehow ended up curled up on top of his head. Why he chose there, he had no idea.

Alright, there was one of two ways this was going to end. One, they’d wake up and it’d be normal and Yura would hiss at him and roll away. Two Yura will wake up, not realize where he was, and bite him. Three, they’d all roll again.

The fourth option wasn’t something Lu Ten expected as a harsh knock on the door caused Ruei to wake up with a cry of fear, Yura jolted, biting down on his arm and Kai panicked and kicked him when trying to scramble away.

What did he do to get beat up in his sleep?!

“Yura! Are you in there?!”

“Hakoda!” Yura gasped, hand over his chest, then looked his Alpha and winced. “I bit you again!”

“I am aware,” Lu Ten nodded rubbing the back of his neck, and looked up wondering why. “Let’s get this over with and- What the hell?”

“Husband?” Ruei blinked then followed his eyes, gasped, and covered his mouth. “Kai…?”

“How did you get on the ceiling?” Lu Ten could see the little boy on the beam, but how the hell did he get up there he had no idea. He didn’t have time to figure it out because there was another harsh knock. “I heard you the first time!”

--

As they traveled through the cold water, Appa seemed to enjoy swimming, Zuko was looking up at the Sky. The stars were lovely. His body easily keep him warm as he watched.

Beside him Ming had been talking to Toph. To their shock she had been able to see his singing with feet, but didn’t catch all of it, so he started to sign while she held his wrists and it seemed they were able to speak like that.

“Gorgeous,”

“Huh?” Zuko looked over, he didn’t know when Sokka had joined him, lying next to him. “…?”

“The stars,” Sokka spoke looking at them. “Their gorgeous,”

“Yes,” Looking back Zuko smiled. “They are,”

“What’s on your mind?”

“Honestly? Nothing,” Zuko smiled a bit. “With everything going on all I can do right now and just stare at the stars… my mind just blank.”

“Maybe you needed a break,” With a grin Sokka looked at him for a few more seconds then back at the stars. “It really makes you wonder huh?”

“Wonder?”

“If there’s anything out there?” Waving his hands Sokka reached out. “The spirits, the Spirit world, but could there be a world out there we don’t know about?”

“Maybe, I mean,” Zuko blinked. “If there is a world out there, I wonder if it’s one with no wars,”

“That would be nice,” Sokka hummed. “Maybe there is one where we met,”

“We met in this one,”

“Yeah, but what if we met earlier, like in the Marketplace, what if we spoke the first time I saw you?” It was a thought that crossed his mind. “Like what if we spoke the first time,”

“That would have been nice,” Smiling a little Zuko hummed. “Thank you again for listening to me,”

“You don’t have to keep thanking me,” Chuckling Sokka sighed as they watched the clear skies. “I missed the coldness of the Ocean,”

“Its nice. I mean, it’s nicer that I can regulate my body temperature,” He hummed. “I wonder if my Mama can do that,”

“About that, do all the others Omegas drink that tea?”

“They do,” Zuko frowned. “I can barely recall it, I was so sick… poison had gotten into our home and they say it was supposed to kill my Dad. I remember… sleeping for a long time in pain.”

“I’m sorry,”

“It’s not your fault, but I do remember Yura with my Mama,” Closing his eyes he could almost still smell and hear them. “He made some antidote, pain medicine that was bitter, but I was forced to drink it and I heard them speaking of the tea leaves.”

The blurriness of them working together to make the medicine, at the time he didn’t understand why they were going over the tea leaves for so long until he was older, he was told and then from then on was taught how to tell which ones where safe and which ones would damage him.

“It's so strange when I think about the past,”

“Yeah?”

“For some reason when I think about the past, when I was little, how normal it all seemed. How I was so excited about to see my grandfather every week to enjoy breakfast, meanwhile he was planning the horrible things to do to Ming and Lady Bea,” That had weighed heavily on his heart. “And when I started to notice, trying to be happy was harder, even more so when I lost my Dad and now… now I’m starting to wonder if my Grandfather happened to die or was killed,”

There was silence.

“Sounds stupid,”

“I don’t think it's stupid,” Sokka spoke. “I understand… Before they came and raided our home I used to think it was safe. Sorta,”

“Why did you think that?”

“When Yura returned he was so bony, like I mean skin and bones, he looked awful… Rue wasn’t much better, but after the day he returned in my head, being a kid ya know, I just thought he’d sleep and get better,” Closing his eyes he sighed. “It wasn’t until a few days later when he’d way up screaming, I mean like… screaming, the fear in our hut was so horrible I gagged.”

“I noticed you call him Yura more than Uncle, but when you were around us you called him Uncle,” Zuko hummed.

“He responds to his name, it’s how we kind of pull him out of some of his episodes,” Rubbing his nose Sokka sighed. “It took a while but it's easier for him to hear his name. After my mom was murdered he became more protective and when Dad left to fight Yura was forced to see a healer.”

“He didn’t seem like the person who would go,”

“Oh, no he isn’t,” Laughing a little Sokka shook his head. “No, his mom, our Gran-Gran dragged him to see one and I kid you not Gran-Gran is a lot stronger than she seems,”

“Was the healer able to help Rue?” Zuko barely recalled the little boy. “He must be our age now.”

“Somewhat? Rue is… he’s got the body of a five-year-old, never grew, never presented and he talks in less than a few words,” He thought back on when Rue had first spoken, throwing them all off, and he had to laugh. “His first word was ‘Food,’ and we all freaked out because he had never heard him speak before,”

“That’s really cute and really sad,”

“It is isn’t’ it?” Sokka looked at him. “He learned how to say some words, he couldn’t say our names so he calls me ‘Okka’ and Katara is ‘Tara’ and we never corrected him. I mean, he tired,”

“How’s his mind?”

“Stuck,” Sitting up Sokka rubbed his face, then shook his head thinking about how when the healer had spoken to the family. “He lives in a bubble of happiness, he liked to help with anything and everything… but he’ll never be, well, it's like he’s frozen in time,”

Nodding Zuko closed his eyes. “I’m sorry,”

“Not your fault, but I will say I’m shocked to hear how they treat Omegas. I can’t get over it,” It was still shocking to him. “I mean, we know that Fire Omegas can’t do a lot of things Alphas do, but to go this war in controlling? It’s disgusting,”

“It is, but being blind- no, believing that is how life is…?” Putting his hand to his head. “I can’t believe I used to think it was normal,”

“How could you know? Its been going on for a hundred years right?”

“Who knows?” Zuko looked at him. “The History only goes back to the Sozin’s era, when he defeated Avatar Ruko in the Palace,”

Aang, who had been listening, felt something jolt in his soul. Placing his hand over his chest he could feel the unrest of Ruko, the twisting and turning trying to get something out.

Something didn’t seem right, but he’d have to wait to get to the Northern Temple, maybe he could contact him there as well as Kurik. Something wasn’t adding up from what Zuko was saying, but he was telling the truth or maybe that’s what they had been told.

Suddenly Ming was tackling Zuko and seconds later Appa let out a loud sound as nets started to be tossed at him, the water shifted and moved as the others stood up ready to fight.

Surrounded them were water benders from the Northern Water Tribe.

--

Speaking with Hakoda went how it always did.

They fought.

“I did what I had to!” Yura defended, stressed now that he was back in his room, with him was his brother, Bato, and a few others who had come in. This was bothering him because his brother knew how he felt around Alphas, didn’t matter what kind. “You have to understand, they saved me and Rue!”

“Their nation imprisoned you!” Hakoda couldn’t believe this. “You could have just left it alone, instead you came and let them escape! Do you know how many people were injured?”

“They wouldn’t just let him leave, and I was returning a favor,” Yura's heart was beating too fast, he was starting to sweat, and he was sure his knees were shaking. Still, he felt proud of what he did. “I returned the favor and I had to save him so he could save Ruei,”

“Ruei?” Hakoda frowned, that name had been mumbled over the years, more when Yura would mistake a shadow in the earlier morning or complain that the sweet buns were like the Omega who saved him, but it clicked into place. “That was Ruei?”

Oh, the spirits.

Royal Omega and a lost Prince?!

“Yes, that was!” Feeling defensive, he hissed. “He’s my friend and the only reason Rue and me are alive!”

“You got very lucky, Yura, but to free them?! And then taking off! I thought you were kidnapped again!”

“I forgot to write! And Sokka said he w-wrote you about it!” Too many Alphas, too many, too many! “Didn’t he tell you?!”

After all he knew Sokka would have told him what was going on. He was always able to explain things better where as Yura would snap and start a fight. How many times hadn’t they fought since his return?!

Pacing back and forth Yura tried to keep calm, but the pack that had joined him where still in his room! It was getting harder to breathe, his head throbbed and he swore he felt like someone was squeezing it.

This had been felt before and he didn’t want to be here!

Run, run, run!

Following his instincts Yura pushed Hakoda out of his way rushing past the others. He made his way towards the pack’s room, vision tunneling on a need to get somewhere safe.

The door to the room was open, and Lu Ten was leaning against the door frame like he had been waiting. Safe! He looked back seeing Bato on his heels, gasping he picked up speed, eyes panicking, and he hissed when a hand grabbed his elbow.

It was a second, Yura wasn’t sure but the hand was gone and suddenly he was behind the Alpha, the ringing in his ears seemed to dim, and he jumped slightly when a hand touched his shoulder.

Pulling him into the room Ruei closed the door, it was unlocked, but he suspected that it was in case. Hand on his chest, the buzzing, the thrumming of his heart started to ease away.

When a glass of water was offered to him, he downed it not sure when his throat had gotten dry. He paused seeing Kai standing in front of them, his little arms outstretched with a serious face.

If he wasn’t feeling so overwhelmed with all the Alphas around Yura would have laughed that the tiny Alpha was trying to protect them.

There was growling outside the door, followed by another one, and when the door opened, again Bea slipped in rushing over while fanning himself like crazy.

“Fahei is with Lu Ten,” Bea took a sharp breath. “Though I do think being a part of your pack has sparked a new anger,”

“What?” It took a second for Yura to get his mind sorted, even Ruei looked surprised but Bea gave them a look as he covered his face with his fan, silver eyes wide in surprise. “Wait… Oh no.”

“I thought you knew?” Bea blinked. “You pack bonded with them?”

Oh… oh that explained why he felt safe!

No wait!

Covering his face Yura started to realize he had started to pack bond with them when they rescued him, being so isolated it made sense, it also explained why he missed them so much and longed to be around them.

Well fuck.

“How mad do you think my brother is?”

“Well, I don’t know… how mad can he get?”

“Ruei, do you have paper and ink?”

“I do, why?”

“I need to write my Mom because I don’t know what else to do, I never heard of someone pack bonding outside their tribe before unless it's for marriage or if they move somewhere else,” Yura was stressed again, trying to catch his breath. “Maybe writing him was a mistake?”

“Let Lu Ten talk to him, trust me,” Ruei rubbed his back. “No one is coming through the door,”

“Yeah,” Kai agreed still standing with his arms out. “And if they do I know how to fight!”

Yura had no time for this!

The kid was cute though!

Chapter Text

Zuko was very well aware of the looks he and Ming where getting. The Northern Water Tribe was happy to host the Avatar, but they were less weary about the two fire nation Omegas in his pack.

Not that anyone knew, Ming let anyone believe he was an Omega, even though he had tried the first few years of their banishment to explain no one really cared and he gave up.

When Aang introduced them, he left out Zuko and Mings past, unsure if they wanted to share it with the others, but the Fire Nation Omega explained why and home come they had come to help them, even why Ming was mute.

The head healer came to check Ming’s mouth and confirmed that his teeth and glands were gone, but she lingered for a moment near him then turned away.

“And you said you were from the Wolf Cove tribe,” She looked at Sokka and Katara. “The name you mentioned of your family.”

“Our uncle Yura,” Katara said. “He came here years ago and trained under a Master Healer.”

“Yes, I remember him,” She nodded. “I am Yagoda. He was a gifted in the healing arts,”

“He still is,” Katara took out some jars. “He sent these with us,”

She took them looking them over. “Impressive as always,”

“He taught me everything he learned,” Katara smiled. “Even how to Water Bend,”

“Did any of the others send letters?” She asked. “None of us have heard of them,”

“…You don’t know,” Sokka felt his stomach drop, then he looked at Zuko, “Mind if I share?”

“No, of course not,” Mood dropping Zuko looked away. “They deserve to know,”

--

Yura was rocking back and forth as he sat near the fire. He felt cold, even though he knew he wasn’t. It was his mental state, he knew that but he wasn’t able to control his body.

Holding his head he replayed the things that happened in the cave where he freed Ruei’s mate and started to wonder if he had done the right thing by not telling his brother.

After all he had heard a roumor, packed a bag, jumped on his boat, then went with them to see if it was true. Yura should stop jumping on ships and boats. Why did he do it? It’s what got him into his mess the first time.

Where all his friends where captured and killed.

Stomach lurcking he closed his eyes trying to drown out the screams he used to hear from his fellow Omegas. The ones who all died in cells, and no one every told him. Unsure on how long he had been the only left, he really thought he should have died a long time ago.

It wasn’t fair.

Yura told them how much fun it was in his tribe, he was to happy to have them come along. They wanted to go expore the outside world and what did it get them? Dead, tortured, used and…

“Here, let met hold your hands,”

Jumping at Ruei’s voice Yura looked up as his friend removed his hands from his head. When he started to grip his hair so tight he had no idea, but now that Ruei was in front of him, holding his hands he was hair to feel the sting where he ripped some strands out.

It was funny really. He sat cross legged, slouching and in thick warm robes, beads in his hair, and his necklace in place of a holding collar, while Ruei sat on his legs, back straight, so proper he wondered how long he had to practice to be able to be so elegant in every situation.

“Do you need water?”

“No, just…” Shaking his head Yura held onto Ruei’s hand, rubbing the back of his hands with his thumbs. Relaxing, now that he knew they were pack bonded, because it explained why he drew so much comfort from them more then his own family. Well aside from Rue. “I didn’t mean too,”

“It’s alright,” Ruei assured. “I did not notice it. I do not mind… do you?”

“No,”

But that was the problem.

They should mind. They weren’t supposed to pack bond. Becoming a family, joining a pack that was outside their our Nation? Let along how fucked up Yura thought this was. An ex-slave who’s rescuers was a Royal Caged Omega thought of as only good for bearing children, serving Alphas and dancing for entertainment.

The other half being the Ex Crown Prince who was known for all his deeds in the War. Leading fleets, crushing anyone in his way. A powerful Alpha who knew how to plan long attacks and short ones and backing him some of them most fearful and powerful Admirals.

Pack bonding though?!

How was it Yura continued to mess up time and time again? Seeing Ruei as family, like a sibling, he could understand, but it hit him when Yura thought back on the times he called Lu Ten Alpha, or thinking of him when stressed.

Because pack bonded Omegas knew they could count on their Alpha to keep them safe. Not sure if he thought of Lu Ten as a leader or a brother, he just knew if there was high stakes, like Hakoda letting so many Alphas in his room, that it was safe.

Because Lu Ten and Ruei saved him… saved Rue.

Rue could be alive, never starve again because of his friends.

However, when the couple returned to the Fire Nation what happened to him? There was no way he’d go back there. The place still hunted him, from his dreams to his daily life.

Being pack bonded, seeing them as his family? Oh that was a problem. When this happened he wasn’t sure, less so on when he had to break it because… because he didn’t want to.

“Ruei,” Bea called from the door, then hurried over. “Lu Ten wants to know if your okay with Yura’s brother being in here, just him,”

“Oh, um,” Ruei looked at Yura. “Do you want just your brother in here?”

Well, he had to face him sometime, but the buzzing was leaving, his body was a cold, plus he did write him. And maybe… maybe Yura already sent a letter to Sokka and Katara, after all he knew where they were heading, but he had been kind of in panic while sending it.

“Just my brother… no more Alphas!” Yura hissed shaking his head. “No more, no more, no more,”

“Yes, please Bea, just Hakoda,”

Nodding Bea when back to the door whispering and soon Hakoda and Lu Ten back in while Fahei and the others kept an eye on the others. Bea moved to sit next to Kai, who had got distracted after twenty minutes and was now drawing.

--

The mood had soured, but the news on how Omegas where treated seem to give Zuko and Ming some grace. They followed the leader and Pakku as they were introduced to some people.

It didn’t take long for them to notice how Ming moved in time with Zuko, and even thought they had mentioned what happened to him, and told them what they had done to Ming, someone just had to say something.

“So, what he’s acts like an actual dog?”

Zuko turned to hiss at the teen. “Do not call him that!”

“Whoa, not my fault your nation made him that way, right?” The Teen got closer and Ming hackles rose getting in front of the Prince mouth opened in an silent growl. “Oh, hissing? Can’t hear it, babe,”

Fists clenched Ming glared at him.

“Back off!” Sokka pushed the Alpha away stepping in front of them. “What kind of Alpha are you, huh? Going after Omegas,”

“What, their Fire Nation, who cares?”

“I do, now back off,” Sokka growled. “If you want to push someone, push me,”

The other Alpha growled back, glaring as they leered at each other. But he backed off when yelled out by Pakku, because they needed the Avatar to end the war.

“Thank you,” Zuko said as they walked. “I could have handled it,”

“I know, but from what I know their very sexiest here,” Sokka whsiepred to them. “Yura said they got mad at him when he went to spar, and told him that Omegas don’t fight or water bend.”

Ming covered him mouth like he was laughing and sighed that it was ironic because Fire Nation Omegas were also not allowed to fight or Fire Bend.

“It is ironic, huh?” Sokka laughed.

Ming jumped. You understand me?

“Zuko’s been helping me learn,” Signing his response while he spoke. “Besides, I think it’s a lovely language,”

That’s what Zuko said when I met him

“And he was right,” Grinning Sokka walked on. “Come on let’s go see what’s up with this party they want to throw us,”

“Uh, you mean for Aang,” Katara said. “That’s what they said.”

“Whatever, we’re part of his pack so it counts,”

Zuko walked with them as Ming fell behind five feet, and only jolted foreward when Zuko ordered him to walk with them, not behind. He did happily enjoying being with the group and when they ate he was excited to eat with all of them.

Well, only after ordered, but he got to try foods he never had before. After taste testing all the foods for Zuko, he ate his own, while Sokka and the Prince spoke.

He wasn’t sure, but they seemed to like being near each other, and speaking the most out of everyone. Taking a drink he noticed that one Water Bender who had been rude them earlier.

The guy was glaring at them. Ming out of habit tried to growl but of course it just went unnoticed. Zuko was talking to talking to the others about how fleets where normally came in and it seemed they had a plan on how to go about talking to the Leaders since they didn’t value Omegas opinions so Aang had to speak with them with Sokka. But Katara was getting angrier by the second.

Ignoring the guy Ming focused on listening and eating. As he did so a hand suddenly was running under his neck and chin and his eyes snapped at up body tensing because he hadn’t sensed anyone there! The snow dulled his already damaged senses.

The Alpha fingers where touching the top of his scarred glands, then barely squeezed his pressure points with a fore finger and thumb causing Ming’s conditioning to snap him into submission and his shoulders dropping as shifted to kneel, hands on the floor flat between his knees, staring up waiting for orders from the Trainer.

“This one’s kind of cute.”

Zuko turned hearing someone too close and he hissed angrily jumping up to shove the Alpha away from Ming.

“Don’t touch him!” That bastard had triggered him into going into a soft reset! Zuko narrowed his eyes when the Alpha got into his space. A hand was up like he was going to slap him. “I dare you.”

The Alpha hand came up but it was suddenly gripped hard as Sokka got in front of them growling darkly.

His scent screamed final warning and Katara and the others where next to them. As an argument, some angry some trying to calm the situation and Zuko was forced to leave Ming in that state of kneeling because he couldn’t risk them hearing the command words.

Chapter Text

Hands over his heart Ruei's face was burning. The smile he couldn’t keep off his face and he was grateful when the door closed allowing him to rest his back against it because his legs were weak.

Around him the rest of the Court Omegas, the ones who had been with him on their way to send off the younger ones to painting and writing lessons gathered in fits of giggles.

“The Prince spoke with you!”

“He kissed your hand!”

“Even asked about your holding statues!”

“Yes, he did,” Feeling the blush spread all from his nose to his cheeks covered them. “I… had seen him in real life before,”

“Oh, that’s right,” Another said. “You were sick when he came to for the ceremonies and off tending to Lady Ursa when he was here!”

Somehow, in all the years Ruei lived here at the Palace he always managed to miss the Prince or only saw him from afar. One or twice just saw his back before he rushed off to help the court or Lady Ursa.

“Well, well, this is good news!”

“Head Omegas,” Ruei righted himself, a little embarrassed he couldn’t control his legs, and bowed a little. “There is news,”

“Indeed I have been informed,” The Head Omega looked pleased. “I just had word from the Fire Lord that you will no longer have a holding collar,”

Surprised, it had only been a short half hour since the Prince had stopped their group from their walk!

“You are to be betrothed to Prince Lu Ten and your collar is being customized by Prince Lu Ten himself!”

The group burst into gasps, and laughter and Ruei was all but lost as they surrounded him with plans of wedding robes, planning food. It was so much he felt overwhelmed until the Head Omega stopped the madness and ordered them back to their duties, they had to wait for orders from the Royal Family.

--

“I heard Lu Ten claimed you.”

Getting up from his bow, Ruei sat back on his legs smiling. “Yes, Lady Ursa, he has,”

She said nothing, just stared for a while, so much so that Ruei became uncomfortable. Shifting a little he looked at the child in her arms. The young Princess Azula was asleep.

“She looks peaceful,” He spoke but she didn’t answer. “Is something upsetting you Lady Ursa?”

“You look to happy.”

“I..I do not understand?” Confused Ruei looked at her. She looked mad, she glared on the floor, not at him, but she did look at him a few times. “We can speak if you like?”

“You want this marriage?”

“Yes, of course,” He was chosen, he had to like it and the Prince seemed very kind when they met. “I was requested.”

“A request you can refuse, an order you can’t.” She feels silent. “How well do you know him?”

“I have only met him once,”

“Better than on your wedding day, I guess,” She crossed her arms. “If you don’t like how he treats you, what are you going to do?”

“I will try my best to serve my Alpha,”

“That’s the same answer all of you say,” A bitter coldness in her heart clenched. Ursa had been forced her, forced to marry Ozai and to have children. “Have you ever refused Alphas before, Ruei?”

“That’s unbecoming, we listen to our Alphas,” Ruei looked worried that she was saying these kinds of things. “I welcome-”

“Welcome the guidance they’ve chosen to bless me with,” She mocked saying the rest of the damn line. “It amazing me how well they trained you here.”

“Are… are you upset with me Lady Ursa?” Ruei moved a little closer. “I did not mean to if I did,”

“…No, it’s just memories,” She shook her head. “I need you to watch Zuko and Azula next week,”

“Yes, of course,” Ruei bowed to her. “Shall I help you get ready for bed?”

“No, just go,” She waved him off and before he left she called to him. “Ruei?”

“Yes?”

“I’m sorry,” She whispered. “… I'm just not myself anymore,”

Pausing Ruei moved back, and he slowly shifted to sit next to her, gently hugging her. She moved until she was laying sideways, silently crying, Azula tucked into her chest while Ruei, damn sweet Ruei, gently combed her hair with his fingers.

She was stuck in hell.

Maybe Ruei wouldn’t be.

--

The Collar was lovely.

Ruei had expected that it would arrive by fellow Omegas or a servant. What he didn’t expect was to be in the gardens showing the seven-year-olds how to dance when Lu Ten jumped out of the tree.

The children gasped moving to hide behind Ruei, before bowing to the Prince buslhing from the cry of shock he left out, he quickly recovered bowning to the Prince.

“Prince Lu Ten!” Ruei looked up at him. “I-I do not see you,”

“I was waiting and dozed off,” With a grin Lu Ten circled Ruei excitedly. “I got something for you,”

“For me?” Unable to speak for a moment a box was pulled out from the man’s robes and he opened it. It was a lovely gold collar, with a Fire Nation symbol, however, Lu Ten’s seal was on it as well, and it had a pink diamond in the middle. “It is lovely, your Highness,”

“I noticed that you like the pink flowers in the garden,” Lu Ten looked up at the tree he had been in. “I also noticed you wear pinks in your robes… I should have asked, but I assumed that this is your favorite color?”

Heart speeding up Ruei smiled, bringing up his closed hand to his mouth a stilly smile on his face and hr slightly turned as the warmth washed over him that the Prince had noticed his favorite color.

“It is,” He had to stop from looking like a fool. “Thank you,”

“Here, let me put it on,” Taking the collar out of the box, he handed it to one of the little Omegas near Ruei, patting the child’s head. “Hold up your hair for me?”

Nodding Ruei held up his hair, a shivering going up his spine when Lu Ten moved behind him, removing the collar that had been placed on him for the time being and it was tossed.

Neck bare he gulped when the collar was placed around his neck. It fit perfectly, and Ruei felt slink on the side. He… he had taken time to make sure it wouldn’t rub and be painful?

“How’s that feel?” Lu Ten asked softly. “Not too tight?”

“No, it’s perfect,” Ruei shivered as Lu Ten lingers. “Thank you, it’s very comfortable,”

Clearing his throat Lu Ten moved back and nodded. “I wanted to make sure that you were comfortable,”

“I-I am,” Smiling he turned around to look into those golden eyes. “Thank you, Prince Lu Ten.”

“No, need to call me that anymore,” He smiled overjoyed that Ruei liked the collar. “Just call me Lu Ten,”

“Lu Ten,” heart melting, Ruei looked at him, then away shyly, only for Lu Ten to gently take his chin between his thumb and pointer finger and kindly turn his gaze back to him. His cheeks pinkened he smiled softly. “Hello,”

“Hello,” Lu Ten was grinning, heart pounding against his rib cage. Ruei was so lovely, the most beautiful creature he had ever seen in his life. The green eyes he could get lost in for hours. “Will you join me for dinner with my Father tomorrow?"

“Yes,” Ruei's breath was so light, he was sure if he remembered how to breathe correctly. “I shall prepare some of your favorites if you will kindly tell me what they are,”

“No,” Lu Ten shook his head. “You are to be a guest, the rest will be taken care of,”

Lu Ten moved closer, so close he could lean down and kiss Ruei right there and there if it wasn’t for his Father shouting his name. Remembering himself, he moved back coughing into his fist, half cursing his Father for stopping him and half glad he did.

“I will send word,” He took Ruei’s hand kissing the back of it, this would have to do for now until he could kiss his beloved. “I hope you have a wonderful day, love,”

“I-I- Yes, you t-too!” Ruei was bright red, did he just call him love?! Hand over his chest and watching the Prince wink and leave he almost lost his footing. Recalling he had children around him he shook his head. “Come long now, we have lessons to do,”

--

Lu Ten jumped over the balcony.

It was late in the evening, an hour or two passed dinner and he had returned from the seas to see Ruei only to be told that he was preparing two Omegas to be taken to their future mates.

His Father instructed him to leave him alone and to see him tomorrow since this was the last day of the two omegas training. Keeping to the shadows, he snuck towards the open door, listening to the soft voices speaking.

Peeking in he silently cursed seeing that Lady Bea was there as well. The four of them sat at a small table, tea being drank. The two Omegas, he assumed were fourteen, maybe one was sixteen, sitting on either side of them, while the older two faced each other.

He couldn’t hear what they were saying, but after a few minutes they stood, Ruei hugged each of them. If he hadn’t been so stunned by Ruei’s beauty he would have noticed how sad he looked while cupping their faces, a nuzzle goodbye before Lady Bea led them away.

Yes!

Sneaking into the room Lu Ten got closer, hearing Ruei waving, and calling goodbyes. One of them called back if one day they could return if anything happened.

“Of course, my door is always open,”

“Always?” Lu Ten whispered into his ear. “How dangerous,”

Gasping in shock, Ruei jumped spinning around, and Lu Ten saw the chance to close the door carefully without letting it slam shut. Hand over his heart Ruei wanted to yell at him, but stopped himself with his cheeks puffing up with air to keep from doing so.

It didn’t stop his eyebrows and the mad frown, which looked more like a pout appeared on his face.

“Lu Ten, you scared me!” He shouted in a whisper. “Oh, my heart…”

Chuckling Lu Ten leaned close, essentially steeping so close to the Omega they were almost body to body, pressing their foreheads together, reaching down to take his hands, moving them up until Ruei's hands laid on his shoulders and his hands went back to his waist.

“Apologizes, Ruei, I just couldn’t wait to see you and the marrow was too long to wait,”

“You can not be here,” Ruei whispered, even as his hands slipped a little lower, now on the Alpha’s biceps. “We could get in trouble…”

“But you just said your door is always open,”

“That’s for Omegas,” Still he found Lu Ten’s charming grin too much, and he giggled, looking away then, against the rules, moving his arms around his neck, then looked at him before glancing away. “Only for a few minutes,”

“I’ll take what I can,” Lu Ten leaned closer. “I have a question for you,”

“Yes?”

“Ruei, may I court you?”

For a moment he was too stunned to speak, unsure if the Prince had misspoken or mixed his words. Court him? In books and fairytales, sure, but to court him? What? He’s only heard of that in rare occasions with those with no statues and even that was left alone only if they were in the military.

Lu Ten tapped his nose to Ruei’s when his Omega looked confused.

Blinking again, Ruei smiled, heat rushing to his face. “Yes, I would like that,”

Grinning Lu Ten moved a little closer, their lips almost touching, bearly touching the space between them. Gold and Green met, and time slowed down as Lu Ten whispered an almost silently-

“I want to kiss you,”

“Me too,”

The kiss was heaven, sparks, explosion, something that lite was almost overwhelming. Ruei couldn’t help, his was inexperienced, having never kissed anyone before, never been alone with an Alpha before, just followed what felt right.

When Lu Ten licked Ruei’s bottom lip, he was pleased with the soft moaning gasp, deepening the kiss. Slowy and easy, he didn’t want to scare his mate off, at the same time, never had he kissed someone that felt so right!

Moving back when he felt Ruei starting to sag, he took in a few breaths, his beloved panting, lips swollen, eyes hazy, and spirits if that didn’t drive him mad!

Eyes meeting again, there was a silent moment, before Lu Ten pulled him close, this time kisses more urgent, his hands moving, touching, a tiny part of his brain said he should stop, wait until marriage, the other part never wanted to stop kissing Ruei, tasting him.

In the end, they fell into bed, Lu Ten kissing, and pinning Ruei down, who made the loveliest of noises, only stopping to make sure he was alright, understood what they were doing, and was gentle with him.

This wasn’t some romp in the bed in a passing port, no, this? This was what they meant by soulmate. Lu Ten never wanted anyone more, his soul, his sweetness, everything and anything Ruei was he wanted him.

Pleasure, cries, sounds, and touches he never experienced before, the heat of body on him, in him, mouth marking him, the bite mark on his neck that seemed to awaken fire in his belly, all while Ruei held onto Lu Ten, calling out his names in whispering begging whines he never thought he’d make while Lu Ten’s hot voice in his ear spoke his name like a fervent prayer, all in between devotions and declarations of love.

When it was over like stars falling from heaven, they lay entangled with each other, connecting only physically, from their hearts, souls, anything, everything made whole.

https://www.tiktok.com/@.s.weet/video/7347651794568334624?_r=1&_t=8o5xfTmUEFL

Chapter Text

Sokka scooped up Ming.

Zuko had been unwilling to mention any words where they could be overheard. So, when Zuko had planned on carrying his friend on his back, Sokka stepped in and Ming was just out of it as he was carried. Aang, Katara, and Toph would take care of the idiots.

“Where should I take him?” They had been told there was a room for them, somewhere to stay. He didn’t get an answer when they almost bumped into something. “Oh, sorry!”

“It’s alright,” The Omega smiled, she had white hair, and lovely eyes and gave a worried look. “I saw what happened… is he alright?”

“They triggered his training,” Zuko looked her over pausing. “Purple…?”

“Remember what we talked about?” Sokka looked over his shoulder. “Purple isn’t the same as in your nation.”

Nodding Zoku noticed how she carried herself, how she stood out, and some guards. He put his hands together offering a small bow. She returned it with a smile.

“Shall we take him to the healers?”

“What do you think, Zuko?”

The healers.

Water Bender healers, maybe they could undo this! The sudden thought hit him so Zuko nodded.

“Please, and if it’s possible a private room?”

“We can do that, please come with me.” She leads them away. “You are the banished Prince?”

“Prince Zuko,” Nodding he sighed. “Please just call me Zuko,”

“I’m Sokka,”

“I’m Princess Yue,” She smiled back at them. “It’s nice to meet you even under the circumstances,”

“You too,”

They walked in silence, Sokka feeling horrible. He gently jolted Ming, but his eyes were dull, and he was unmoving. A little scary with the blank expression.

Once they got to the healer's room, Yagoda was called, and they made it to a private place. Sokka went to set Ming down when he caught a lingering scent. For a moment, he thought he imagined it, but when Zuko moved closer to them, he realized that… no way!

Before he could open his mouth, the door opened.

“I’m here,” Yagoda walked over looking at the teen lying out on the bed, she asked what happened and Zuko explained. “I see. You have to… command him?”

“It’s a series of words, but I didn’t want anyone hearing them,” Frowning Zuko hissed under his breath. “They used to take advantage of Ming until I stole a book and changed the words.”

It took forever.

Carefully tried to set a new list of the random words that would keep Ming from defaulting back to any trainer who reset him. That bastard who touched his neck, feeling him, but when he touched his pressure points, just happened to be a perfect alignment.

“Can you do it now?”

“Can I do it privately?” He looked at them. “No offense, but I promised Ming I’d keep him from danger and I don’t… know you,”

He wasn’t to say he didn’t trust them. A lingering in his doubt because of who and what they are still borrowed in his mind. More so with Ming helpless. If anyone wanted to kill him, his friend wouldn’t be able to fight back let alone notice.

“Yes, of course, I’ll return in ten minutes?”

“Please, you have our thanks,” Zuko bowed to her, watching as they left.

Unsure if he should leave Sokka looked as Zuko walked over to lock the door then turned around. He seemed nervous but approached Sokka, looking into blue eyes.

“I need to tell you something about Ming.”

“What?” He had an inkling, but he felt sick if he was right, because that… dear spirits that cruelty if he was right. “Zuko, what about Ming?”

--

Hakoda sat there after listening to Yura’s tale.

The reveal on his escape, how his brother ran into one of his rescuers and sought the need to return the favor, how in his mind he could only think of reuniting the couple.

“So, you almost caused a war between the Water Tribes, for those of the Fire Nation?”

“No!” Yura hissed. “I just wanted to help,”

“Help or not this is seen as a betrayal, would if they hadn’t seen you get ‘kidnapped.’” He sighed shaking his head. “You should go home, be with Mom and Rue,”

“Pack bonded.”

“And how is that going to work?”

It was an honest question.

They both knew that Yura would never be able to return to the Fire Nation, the way was still going, and they couldn’t house anyone from his new pack because if anyone got a whiff of this then they’d descend on them just like the day he lost his wife.

“I don’t know, don’t know, don’t know,” Rocking back and forth, his poor heart speeding up again. “I’ll…”

“You’re repeating stuff in threes again,” Reaching out slowly Hakoda put a hand on his shoulder. “You need to go home… see a healer, speak with Mom and just spend time with Rue… and over time the bond will break.”

Yura hissed.

He didn’t want that!

“Let me take you home,” Hakoda tried again. “Please, Yura, you so stressed,”

“I want Rue,”

“I’ll take you to Rue,”

What could he do? His child was with his mom, but his pack was here. Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Packing bonding, how shameless was he?! To see Ruei as family and not as a friend, what kind of idiot did that?!

He jumped a little when Hakoda helped him up. Lip trembling he stood, hands still on his head trying to block out the world, he didn’t even notice he had tears flowing down his face until Ruei moved forward to clean them with the sleeve of his robes.

Shivering, now that he knew he had found a pack, much like his nephew and niece, breaking that bond was going to hurt. How long had he done this? How long since the bond?

Before anyone could say anything the door opened with Fahei rushing in.

“Sir, we need to go, there a ship approaching and we might have been found out.”

--

Sokka threw up.

Zuko was rubbing his back, while Ming sat in the corner guilty. After telling Sokka that Ming was indeed an Alpha or rather, a very shallow form of one, he had spoken the words to bring Ming back to the surface.

Seeing how Ming had to fall into a kneeling, just like in the snow was disgusting enough, but seeing him crawl, and obey actual dog commands before Zuko had to put the collar on him and snap his fingers for the other to come back?

“Do you need water?” Zuko asked patting his back. “I know it’s a lot… he can’t help it, he needs to hear them or he can’t resurface!”

“It’s not that,” Stomach full of bile, he rubbed the back of his hand against his mouth. “It makes sense now… considering how they treat Omega, it makes sense they wouldn’t choose one to your guard.”

He couldn’t stay the word Dog.

Would never say the word dog! Trying not to throw up again, he glanced at Ming who jumped looking nervously at him, even though he lingered near Zuko, waiting or ready to jump at a moment’s notice.

“Okay, maybe some water,” He ended up throwing up again, this time the washout of water and spitting it out helped. He stood up and walked over to Ming, only for Zuko to get in front of him. “What is it?”

“It’s not his fault.” Zuko glared. “I should have told you sooner if you need to blame anyone-”

“I don’t.” Sokka looked at him. “It’s easier, isn’t it? To let people think he’s an Omega?”

“…They hurt him less,” Bitterness was in his tone. “Don’t mock him for having no glands, no teeth, no voice,”

“I’m not angry at him, I’m angry that he can’t even… Gah, he can’t even defend himself if someone does that again,”

Moving Ming got in front of Zuko's hands moving rapidly, trying to explain that he let it happen, opting because it was easier, that he left most people to know once they got to know them.

Frantic and waving to try to take all the blame, Sokka almost missed most of it, but he knew that Ming blamed himself for the mistaken gender, blamed himself for now telling them sooner and he had to stop the last one when Ming sighed out that it was his fault for resetting because he hadn’t noticed the Alpha approaching.

“That isn’t your fault,” Stopping his hands, he shook his head. “None of that was your fault, Ming, and we’re gonna fix this, whatever they did we can undo.”

Bearly breathing Ming slowly looked back at Zuko who nodded. Looking back at Sokka he slowly moved his hands back signing slowly.

“What?” Sokka laughed a little. “I don’t think any lower of you. Come on, Ming, you're still you. Just now I need to find out who did this and ring their neck.”

Ming got a smile from that, silently laughing, but Sokka, even though he was grinning, was serious, and from how Zuko gave a sharp small nod, they had a silent agreement that murder was the only option.

“So, we do have to tell the others, if you're okay with that,” He waited for a nod then paused. “Yagoda is going to see if she can help you remove that control over your mind,”

“You need to let her examine you,” Walking over Zuko hugged Ming before pulling back. “Let her, alright? I need you to be able to live a life fully free after the war after all,”

Ming nodded then looked down, looked at Sokka, then tried to move so the Water Alpha wouldn’t see his hand signs. Curious Sokka waited for Zuko to say something but instead, Zuko smiled and hugged his friend.

“I’m sure he’ll like that,” Moving back as the door opened again, he moved to stand by Sokka while Yagoda explained how she was going to examine him. “Thank you for understanding,”

“Yeah, still a shock, but I get it,” Standing there for a long moment Sokka shouldn’t stand it anymore. “So, what did Ming say?”

“He wanted to give you a gift,” Zuko whispered. “As a thank you for not seeing him any less than a human.”

“Aw, he doesn’t have to do that,” Sokka paused. “What was he going to give me?”

“Have you ever had Fire Flakes before?”

“No,”

“Then you're in for a surprise.”

--

Breathing out Aanng took a deep breath.

Sitting in the temple he pressed his fists together relaxing as Katara and Toph stood nearby. Opening his eyes as blue hue light shined around him he stood on a plane of clouds.

“Welcome, Aang,”

Turning around Aang expected Roku to show up, older like his statues, what he didn’t expect was for the previous Avatar to walk out of the bight golden clouds that seemed to reach that of the Fire Nation nor for him to be wearing robes, he swore he saw being and he was… he looked young!

“Roku?”

“Yes, it’s me, I thought my younger form was better for this,” Roku waved his arms, two fans in each. “I think it’s time we talked about the Fire Nation.”

“I think your right,” Aang said. “I had a feeling that you wanted to tell me something when we were riding Appa,”

“Yes,” Roku’s eyes darkened. “And it’s about Sozin, my dear friend and mate.”

Aang’s mouth would have hit the floor if he hadn’t been in the spirit world.

Chapter Text

Ming was not happy with someone touching his head, or speaking to him, he kept a small glare on her. She was Water Tribe, his untrust was embedded deeply, but the command to be still and let her kept him from moving away.

On Yagoda’s side, she was trying to figure out what do to, physical healing was one thing, but mental healing was so delicate. Damage she could help fix and rebuild; the boy’s mind seemed to be shredded. She gently pushed to get a reaction out of him, to disobey, but the way he just narrowed his eyes unmoving had her moving back.

“I think this will be a long road,” She turned to Zuko. “Do you have the book?”

“It’s hidden back at the Fire Nation.” He left it in the dragon catacombs, never thinking he was going to be caught, but after being banished he didn’t have time to go back and get it. “Do you need it?”

“I might be able to undo some, not all, but if I have the book I might be able to get rid of this reset,”

Frowning Zuko looked down then up again. “I don’t know when I can get it, but I will,”

“If Yura can help with it,” Sokka didn’t to put all of his trust in a stranger, she might have taught his Uncle but this was war, her people died while traveling with Yura, and Ming and Zuko were important to him. “We can bring him here and the book when we can.”

“Very well,” Her voice was a bit strained.

“Thank you for your help,” Bowing to her Zuko sighed and turned. “Ming, come,”

Jumping off the bed Ming rushed over following.

As they left the healing hut Sokka suggested they go wait for the others in the guest rooms they had been given. The word room was a nice word because the building they entered was not only huge, but the room had a whole little home inside it!

“Whoa!” Looking around Sokka grinned. “I didn’t expect this,”

When no one answered, he looked back to see Zuko in deep thought as he walked to a sit-down, Ming right behind him and sitting back. Walking over he signed at Ming to sit with them, not so far behind but the Omega- er, Alpha, was unmoving and almost didn’t acknowledge him.

“What’s on your mind?” Sokka asked going to sit next to Zuko, but whereas the Omega was sitting the correct way he sat sideways so he could look at him while they spoke. “Want to talk about it?”

“I need to get that book, but… going back is impossible,” Letting out a frustrated sigh he shook his head. “There has to be a way to get a book but it’s… Not impossible but I rather avoid going back to get a new one.”

“Going back?”

“There’s a place near the Fire Nation where they take them to be trained, which is where they had Ming for months before returning him to me,” Zuko put his hand over his stomach, the memories still burned a new kind of hate in his soul, but his stomach curdled each time he remembered them bring Ming in. “It’s a disgusting place. Inhuman.”

“But you need the book?”

“I do, but it’ll have to wait. It's too much of a risk,”

“I get, you but look, we can do this, but first,” Sokka nodded his head back. “How about we set up some dinner before the others get here,”

“I can cook for everyone,” Getting up Zuko brushed out his robes, surprised when Sokka started to follow him to the kitchen. “Did you need a drink or something?”

“I’m going to help,” He grinned. “Not to brag but I can cook a little,”

“But you’re an Alpha,” Frowning Zuko shook his head. “No, I can do it and I have Ming,”

“Who’s also an Alpha,” Sokka pointed out. “How about we all cook? Ming, you want to come join us?”

“Ming, come,” Zuko called, as his friend joined them. “Relax and enjoy.”

The tension left Ming’s body and he tried to apologize but Sokka stopped him. Slowly Ming stopped from bowing and Zuko smiled, and he guessed it was alright if the Alpha helped them cook.

--

They had to get out of there. If someone snitched, they might be waiting to ambush them once they left port, which meant they had to leave now. They managed to scoop out all their things, in less than a few seconds before leaving.

Rushing was fast, Kai was struggling to keep up with adults, he was fast but dodging and zigzagging up trees, rocks, and such was a lot different from running in a line, even though he held tight to his Mommy’s hand.

Lu Ten was guarding the back of them, if anyone came up he’d hear them and take care of it, knowing that Fahei would lead the front. They were almost at the docks when Kai tripped, falling and Ruei turned around to grab him.

Not stopping he scoped Kai under his right arm and easily got Ruei around the waist, hearing him yelp, he’d have to apologize for the rough grab later, but for now he had to get his pack and family onto the ship.

They got to the ship, and he handed his mate off to Fahei, and Kai to Bea while he looked around. Pulled the gangplank back on. The ship started moments later while Lu Ten was keeping a lookout, he spotted the Water Tribe’s ship following them, which made no sense the Southpole was… was… the other way...

Ah, shit.

“Yura," Lu Ten called in a half-sang voice. "Are you on this ship?”

“…No?”

Smacking his face he turned around to find Yura hiding behind his favorite place behind the creates. Ruei rushed over confused. He must have followed them when they split up to get to their ships, being pack bonded and in a state of urgency, Yura just followed them without thinking.

“Let’s get out a bit further, then we’ll slow down,” He didn’t need them following them. “Besides, I think I know where we’ll go,”

As they sailed out into the seas, an hour or so later, they came to a stop, Hakoda didn’t look too happy, but he helped Yura off the ship, his brother almost didn’t let go of the Fire Nation Omega’s hand, but finally he was back on the ship and once again the two from very separate sides of the war parted.

--

“I know it’s a lot to take in,” Roku gave an amile, laughingly slightly, before it fell into a soft frown. “I can see what happened to the Fire Nation from your eyes, from what you heard.”

“It wasn’t that bad before,” Aang spoke because it wasn’t. “I know there were rules a hundred years ago, but not this!”

“It was more than a hundred years ago, Aang,” Roku walked over to him waving around. “What Sozin had done to the Fire Nation is unspeakable, and my fellow Omegas… inhumane,”

“Roku, please, tell me how this… happened,”

Nodding Roku turned around as the scenery around them changed. Shifting and changing like a melting painting until it settled. Looking around Aang was amazed.

“This was my home,” Smiling Roku waved. “I used to live here with my parents,”

Looking Aang had to remember that the hundred-year war started when Roku was well into his elder years, now this? This Roku looked around six, running around a yard with a few other children from the village, a couple of washing clothes, and started a fire for what he could assume was to cook for everyone.

More people came to help, people of all ages. Alphas, Omegas, some betas all of whom could fire bend. A young Roku was running around with the children.

“It looks like a lot of fun,”

“It was,” Walking over Roku had a fond look as he stared at his parents. “I was very happy until this day,”

“This day?”

“It was one of the scariest days,” When he spoke the sounds of a carriage could be heard, soon a carriage pulled up from the royal palace, amongst the group that had come with it Fire Sages, higher up from the courts.

“There is a test to figure out who the next Avatar is, they had tested me before coming to retrieve me,” They watched as they spoke with the parents, who refused at first until given a chance at a better life, to join Roku within a month. Soon, Roku was led into the carriage, and it left. “That was the last time I saw my parents.”

“What happened to them?”

“One could guess,” Shaking his head he waved his hands as the palace appeared around them, different banners, and such. “This was my home for the next ten years,”

Gasping Aang watched as Roku, now twelve danced with other Omegas, they all seemed from different statues, not just court or Royal Omegas, they had Fire Dancing at the tips of their fans, even some opting to dance without Ribbions, the bottom of their robes flaring with controlled fire as they danced.

The Palace was lively, with so many people that Aang had only seen when he was alive, a melting pot of people joining in, the laughter, the dances, people from the Water Tribes, the Earth Kingdom, and the Air Nomads.

Celebrating a time of peace.

“This is amazing!” He smiled, and then it dropped. “This is how it should be,”

“Hm, it should, this was the date I met the Prince,” Waving at a boy, he was in armor, laughing loudly among some peers and had moved back after a joke that got him playfully swung at and bumped into Roku. Who fell, but Sozin caught his wrist pulling him back up. “It’s funny how first meetings happen.”

The two stared at each other before Roku had to stifle a laugh, stood upright, and dusted himself off. Sozin laughed rubbing the back of his head, and soon the two of them were talking, the talking led to them dancing.

The way they moved, reminded Aang of fighting. “This was a dance?”

“A fighting techniques that lead to dance moves,” Walking along Roku watched as his past self danced. “Sozin was kind back then,”

“What… what happened?”

For a while Roku didn’t answer, seeming lost in the memory of them dancing to music, but he slowly waved his hands as the place melted again this time to a celebration, a birthday, the two of them heading down the pathway.

“We shared a birthday and, ironically enough, had been engaged by fifteen,” Roku turned as the Fire Sages appeared again, much like they had so many years ago. They announced the new Avatar and all bowed to him, shocked, stunned, unsure, and knowing this was going to be his new life, one he didn’t want. “Once I was taken away, I thought maybe… maybe he’d be able to stay, that wouldn’t change to much,”

“And it did, didn’t it?”

“Yes, it changed everything.” Roku paused looking up. “It seems our time is at an end.”

“Wait, what?”

--

After they had gotten back to the room, food waiting, Aang told them all to talk to Ruko, but the time spent in the Shrine was too short. Being so far into the Water Tribe they’d have to get somewhere warmer to speak longer, but he planned on trying again soon speaking with Roku tomorrow.

“Wait, they were what?” Zuko looked stunned. “Are you sure he said mates?!”

Even Ming looked stunned, the bun he had in his mouth falling out. Sokka had to blink at least a million times because he did not see that one coming! What the hell?!

“Wait, so if they were together, why’d he’d going all?” Toph waved her hands frowning. “Bat shit crazy?”

“I don’t know, but I’ll ask tomorrow,” Signing Aang sat down. “We got a little bit until Zhao gets here, so we should also plan an attack,”

“We got to get them to listen, and they're only going to listen to us,” Sokka waved between him and Aang. He sighed shaking his head when his sister glared at him. “Look, normally, we’d tell them to shove it, but right now Katara we need to stop them from killing people and hurting the moon spirit.”

“So, the two Alphas are going to get the job done?” She frowned crossing her arms. Then noticed his look. “What?”

“Three, uh,” He waved at Ming. “Ming’s an Alpha,”

“What?” Aang and Katara shouted.

“Finally!” Toph grinned. “I was wondering when you guys were gonna figure it out,”

“Wait, you knew?!”

“Uh, yeah, first of all, he’s to protect you, second of all why would they take his teeth and glands if he was an Omega and third,” She tapped her feet to the floor. “I knew from day one.”

“I will kill everyone!” Katara grabbed Ming’s face, and he almost choked on the bun he re-put in his mouth. “Barbarians, all of them!”

“Katara, please stop grabbing his face!” Zuko pulled Ming away, who shook his head. “We just don’t want his reset to happen again,”

“Is there a way to stop it?”

“There is, but first we need to stop Zhao, but,” Biting his lip he sighed. “I don’t want anyone near Ming for now.”

“Leave it to me, I’ll protect him,” Toph grinned punching her fist into her palm.

They fell into eating while discussing what to tell the Leaders, and so on, while they did Sokka couldn’t help but had a feeling he’d have to stick by Zuko and Ming.

Something in his gut screamed at him not to leave them alone.

Chapter Text

Lu Ten wasn’t to surprised when he found Kai hiding down in the ship's hold trying to eat food before dinner. He was eating quickly, maybe chewing just enough to be able to swallow.

“There you are,”

Kai jumped, stuffing the food into his mouth, and looked over him, wide-eyed. He was unmoving, his body shook. Slowly Lu Ten sat down, something he learned worked if the boy thought he had a better chance of escaping.

“Having a snack?” He asked. “Don’t choke on it now,”

Chewing slowly with a frown, confused on how come he wasn’t in trouble he finally swallowed it. He stared at Lu Ten for a moment then offered a piece of his stolen food, a torn-off piece of bread.

This seemed the easiest for the boy to steal, and he took it, ripping a tiny piece of bread off, and popping it into his mouth before handing it back. Kai looked him over before looking at his bread.

“I didn’t steal it.” He finally said. “I had it in my bag,”

“You know, Kai, you don’t have to hide to eat, not around here,” He reached over, surprised when the boy let him pull him into his lap and gave him a hug. “Remember what we talked about?”

“I do, but,” He hummed, not sure but then sighed. “It’s just strange you don’t like to hit,”

“I only hit people who try to hurt people I love,” He'd left the part where he was a basically a mass murder Admiral for now. He gently patted Kai’s head, very carefully, because he saw how the boy’s eyes watered slightly, even closed in a struggle not to cry. “How about we go eat some dinner with your mom? Hm?”

“What’s mommy making?”

“I think it’s soup,” Standing Lu Ten held Kai in one arm as he walked back up the hold, the little boy holding onto the front of his uniform. Slowly, the boy leaned close resting against him. He rubbed the boy’s back, forgetting how often the children sent off were so young. He was so young when he was sent off as well. “What’s your favorite sweet Kai?”

“Candy Clouds,” Kai whispered. “The pink and white ones because they melt in my mouth and it’s easy to share.”

“You like sharing?”

“Yeah, Father doesn’t like it, but I do,” Taking in comfort from an Alpha, something he never had, at least not from an adult. There was Han Yi, but his brother wasn’t too much of a hugger, Azula didn’t seem to like touch. The most hugs and cuddles he got were from Mommy and Zuko. But he’d admit he liked getting hugs from Mommy’s old mate, then hits from his Father. “I like that you don’t hurt us,”

“I’d never hurt you,” Lu Ten promised, rubbing the child back, and when he got back to the main room, he grinned. “We’re back,”

“Welcome back,” Ruei turned around walking over. “Dinner’s almost done,”

“Thank you, love,” Leaning over he kissed Ruie, aware that Kai was watching, “You need help?”

“No, I can handle it,” Ruei promised, then nuzzled Kai who shifted to hug him tightly. “I wondered where you wondered off too,”

“I was eating bread,” Kai answered honestly, then he was set back on his feet. “Can I play with my toys?”

“Yes, of course,” Ruei watched him leave, then looked at his mate. “I do not think I’ve ever seen him relaxed around a grown Alpha before,”

Nodding Lu Ten sighed he followed Ruei back over to the stove, hugging his mate while he finished up the food. Taking in his scent he wondered how long this war was going to last.

First things first though he had to hide Ruei and Kai away and somehow help end the war.

--

Sokka always had been able to fall asleep easily, he could also wake up easily. Years ago when Yura had demanded his father teach him how to fight, there had been a lesson on knowing when you were being watched and when to wake up at a moment's notice.

A good skill to have.

Which was why he was awake, but had his eyes closed. Well away on who was watching him. Intently. Sokka was just unsure he should if he should say something because he was sure Ming was watching him.

After half an hour Sokka was starting to get really concerned on why the Omega- damn it, he’d have to get used to not thinking that of him, of why the Alpha was staring at him.

A few minutes passed before he decided to fake starting to wake up, and when he opened his eyes he almost jumped out of his skin.

“Hey, Ming,” He spoke. “Any reason why you, like, I don’t know, six inches from my face?”

Ming sat on his legs.

Sitting up Sokka looked at him. Honestly, now that he knew that Ming wasn’t an Omega, he had a hard time believing it. He then noticed that Ming really looked uncomfortable.

“What’s wrong?”

Ming's hands clenched at his clothes on his knees, and his lip trembled, almost like he wanted to do something but couldn’t. Odd. Ming always signed or his facial expressions were enough to let him know what he wanted.

“Do you want me to wake Zuko?”

The same reaction, this time a bit more stress, and Sokka could barely pick it up, but it was there. Frowning he wondered if it had been the healing session that was the reason. Still, didn’t explain why Ming looked distressed.

“What’s wrong?”

Scrunching up his face Ming gripped his knees hard, now his lips were trembling and he closed his eyes tightly.

That didn’t look good!

Looking over, he could see Zuko was sound asleep. Unsure of what to do, Sokka looked at Ming who was now leaning trying to capture his attention again.

“Speak.” Sokka commanded, and ugh, didn’t that feel so gross?! He almost took it back when Ming relaxed suddenly, hands letting go of his knees, shoulders slumping. “Now.”

Ew, still gross.

I need to use the bathroom Ming signed looking embarrassed. And I’m thirsty.

“Why didn’t you just go?” Sokka asked, confused.

Making a face Ming looked away then back. I tried, but there are… Alphas out there and I can’t wake up Zuko

Is he alright?

Yes, remember what he said before bed?

Oh, that’s right. Zuko had been worn out, mentally, had rubbed his face as he laid down, and offhandedly told no one to wake up him up unless the world was ending.

Sure Zuko hadn’t meant it as a command, but an off-handed comment explained why Ming couldn’t just get up to go to the bathroom. Instead, he chose to stare at Sokka until he woke up.

Come on, I’ll walk you He waved his hand as Ming jumped up to follow him. Next time wake me up.

Giving this command seemed okay, he didn’t want Ming to get sick because couldn’t run to the bathroom. Nonetheless, he was right, walking around at night was dangerous when his friend couldn’t speak.

They got to the bathrooms and Sokka waited while Ming did what he had to, before he came back out. As they headed down the hallway back to the room he noticed Ming had fallen five paces behind him.

Okay.

Odd.

Still, he walked on and turned back seeing Ming stop and just stare at him. Like he would stare at Zuko. Raising an eyebrow he held out his hand to the empty space beside him.

“You want to walk up here with me?”

Ming just stared.

“Alright, suit yourself, but let’s go back, I need some sleep.” They made it back, Sokka plopped down on his bed, ready to get back to sleep, when he noticed Ming standing at the foot of the bed. “You have to be tired, why are you just standing there?”

Ming continued to stare.

“Ming, lay down,” He laughed, but when Ming seemed to snap at that walking to the bed, the one he shared with Zuko and laid down Sokka started to get a bad feeling. Frowning he sat up again. “Ming, are you uh…?”

Wait.

Wait, wait, wait… when Zuko had to do the reset no one was in the room. No one was in the room but Zuko and himself, and a few times Ming had looked at him while the Omega was repeating command words!

“Hand.” Sokka tested quickly and almost felt sick when Ming got up to obey putting his hand in Sokka’s. “Shit.”

Oh, this was not good!

“Uh-huh,” Sokka nodded to himself, then let go of Ming’s hand to walk over to get close to Zuko. This move might kill him, though and he reached over slowly while watching Ming and placed his hand on the Omega’s shoulder. No reaction. Ming didn’t tense or look ready to attack, just stared at him, which meant he didn’t see him as a danger. “Zuko, wake up.”

“Hm? What is it?” Frowning a bit, Zuko wasn’t happy, he had been wanting to sleep solidly for a while. Sniffing the air, he was confused that Sokka was not sitting on the bed, touching his shoulder and he turned around sitting down confused. “What is it?”

“We have a problem,” Sokka whispered, even though it was only them awake, and Ming was looking between the two of them. With an awkward grin, even though it was mixed with nervousness. “And I hope you can fix it.”

“Fix it?” Frowning Zuko raised an eyebrow. “Fix what?”

“Don’t be mad,” Sokka sounded worn out. “I swear I didn’t mean for this to happen,”

“What to happen?” Shaking his head. “Sokka, tell me what’s going on?”

Signing deeply he held out his hand. Ming put his hand in it. For a moment, sleep still had some hold on Zuko because he didn’t understand until Ming shifted into a kneeling position, only his hand still in Sokka’s.

“W-what?” He never did that for anyone else, because he was given to Zuko! “What the…”

“The reset?” Sokka rubbed his face and looked at Zuko while removing his hand, trying his best not to look at Ming who was just kneeling watching him. “I’m going to guess this but the reset, or the switch, whatever, has to be in front of the… uh, person.”

He was not going to use the word dog!

Horror dawned on Zuko, heart dropping.

Sokka had been behind him while he repeated the list of words to wake Ming, to get him back into a Suitable Dog, recalling that the Trainer had stood behind Ming the first time his friend was returned, the times they had to go in for reviews and this time, this time Sokka was standing behind him!

“Shit.”

“Yeah, that’s what I said,” Sokka shook his head. “Please tell me you know how to fix this?”

“I don’t know! I didn’t know it was possible to Imprint on two people,”

“Well, at least it’s not too awkward,” Sokka patted his leg, trying to think of what to do, but when he did Ming moved and lay his head down on Sokka’s leg. “Now it’s awkward, please tell me this isn’t what I think it is.”

“Do you want me to lie to you?”

“Yeah, kind of,”

“….Um, Ming doesn’t see you as a Master?”

“You need to get better at Lying and I’m going to go throw up or commit murder, I’ll let you know when I get back.”

Zuko had to stop Ming from following, but now he had a major headache and wondered what he was going to do.

Chapter Text

The second the bell sounded Ruko was off.

Running out of the gardens to head all the way back to the main court of the palace. It had been years since he had come to live here, tonight there was going to be an announcement for his engagement, which meant he had to get back to his room to get ready.

When he got to his room there were some court Omegas there already, all all over had traveled from their home to assist him, royal ones, and they had the door opened waiting for him.

They exclaimed happily when he got there.

Training took a lot more time than he expected, so once he was in their hands, they were practically stripping him for the bath that was waiting. Working together to get scrubbed clean.

Holding his breath when someone poured warm water on him he gasped, feeling the mixtures of hair oils, potions, and such.

“It’s cold!”

“Oh, sorry,” Someone said warming it up. “There?”

“Thank you!” Keeping his eyes on clothes as they helped wash his hair. “What time is it?”

“We have an hour to get you ready!” Someone called. “I knew you should have taken the day off,

Laughing Roku almost choked on the water more poured on him, and he shook his head getting gaps, squeals, and complaints. Grinning he shrugged his shoulders.

“It was a new fan fight dance! I had to!” For some reason, fan fighting and dancing had always been a passion of his. Like he was made for it or sometimes he felt came naturally to him. “It was fun,”

“Fun or not we can’t have you late,”

Laughing Ruko was soon cleaned, and getting out he was covered in towels, everyone working to get him ready Drying his face he felt a little odd at the tugs and pulls, two or maybe it was three people drying and brushing his hair while others worked to dry him for his clothes.

Maybe he had pushed it but he was sure he’d be done before the party. Besides all the nations were going to be there, the twice-a-year celebrations now had a third reason for a huge party.

Robes was being pulled on, and he had to hold out his arms while they got him ready. The more layers that added and soon his hair was pulled up along with the makeup being applied.

By the time he was dressed properly, the red engagement robes, were glorious, the headpiece adorned with many jewels that when he turned to the mirror to look he gasped.

“You are ready,”

“Let’s do this,” He grinned. “This is the best day of my life,”

--

Sokka fixed the sash on Ming’s waist.

They had gone over a routine to try to ease Ming’s calmness around Sokka since realizing their mistake. Nothing seemed to work, but the discovery was that Ming’s robes didn’t have enough padding, so they had added some in while also getting him more daggers.

“There, that should do,” honestly, to Sokka, Ming reminded him a little of Rue. His dear little cousin who he missed a lot. “Remember to send up flared when you need us.”

Ming nodded.

Looking over at where Zuko was speaking to Aang. Over the last few days, Aang was going to catch as many chances to speak with Avatar Ruko as he could. Replaying what he heard to Zuko, who in turn looked so confused.

The biggest shock to most of them was learning that Ruko was an Omega, which wasn’t too much of a surprise, after all, he had to be one of three, but Zuko mentioned that in the history of the Fire Nation, they claimed him to be an Alpha.

The conversation ended with Zuko walking over and rubbing his temples. It was odd seeing all of Zuko’s hair up in a bun. Normally he had his hair up, while the rest flowed, only his bangs handing down.

“How did it go?”

“Confusion,” shaking his head he crossed his arms. “Aang said that Ruko trained on the grounds… that there were plenty of Fire Bending Omegas who held high ranks.”

“Must be a shock,”

“No kidding,” Sighing he crossed his arms. “We a day until they try to attack.”

“I heard that we’re going to be getting help,” Sokka offered. “From what Yue told me, she said her Father mentioned a few ships of the Ba Sing Se are coming this way. With the routine they're taking, they’ll be let into the back of the nation to avoid the Warships.”

“Earth Benders?” Zuko looked surprised. “They came?”

“In a few hours, they’ll arrive. I guess someone got word to them and from what I heard they rather take care of a felt now than deal with them later,”

“I guess,” Frowning Zuko started to get worried. “Do you think they’ll be mad where here?”

“They can deal with us if that’s the case,” Toph offered, she had held up her end of saying she’d watch over Ming, a few times snapping at anyone who got too close. “Maybe we should go meet them? I’d like to talk to some Earth Benders again,”

“Not a bad idea,” Sokka nodded. “Come on let’s go,”

The group walked all the way there, and by the time they got there, aside from stopping a few times to speak with a few elders, generals, and so on, they made it in time to see the ships rolling in.

The flag on the ships cleared, and they pulled into ports. The ramps made of rocks lowered as the warriors came marching down. Impressive variety of soldiers, who made their way to meet the others.

As they passed one of them looked at Ming, who blushed a little, before he continued to walk, but eyes lingered on him for a few moments longer, until he had to look ahead.

The others hadn’t noticed as they ended up speaking with one of the Leaders of these warriors, and it wasn’t until Zuko checked Ming’s head to see if he had a fever because of how flushed he looked.

--

They were dancing across the Dance Floor. Like a dream, the announcement finished, with cheers, the scent of food and drink in the air, and Ruko was all of laughter as they danced.

Eventually, they parted to get drinks, speaking with friends as they held hands, here and there Sozin kissing the back of his hand. Everyone seemed excited by the match.

Everyone is except those who had come to witness the Soon-To-Be, the rumors that Roku had been brought to the Palace from an almost nowhere part of the Nation sparked some interest.

The next Avatar was to be reborn in the Fire Nation. An engagement of the Royal heir wasn’t a surprise, but someone who seemed to come from nothing yet loved by all seemed suspicious.
m, Amongst the happiness of the young generation, the background murmuring on how dare The Fire Nation think this was appropriate if this was the Avatar.

Surely they wouldn’t have thought this would be a good idea, not with how the Avatar was supposed to be for all the Nations not having an unfair hand to one.

Unbalanced wasn’t something that was supposed to happen. Bitterness, the rumors, and the whispers that carried under the music went unnoticed by the happy couple, who looked forward to their marriage next year, as well as the dreams of a happy future together.

--

The mixture of people was interesting.

Finally the last dinner, one to fill everyone for the battle tomorrow, everyone seemed to be in high spirits, sure with their pans, how strong the North was, plus the Avatar and his pack were there as well as several warrior ships from Ba Sing Se.

Sokka and Zuko were walking together talking about a few plans on whether anyone got through, more so if they should have more people guarding the moon spirit, they hadn’t noticed but they were walking far too close that if anyone who saw them assumed they were an odd couple.

After all Fire and Water do not mix.

Ever.

Behind them Ming was following, he had lost Toph when she got distracted by fellow benders, and when Zuko and Sokka left he didn’t get the chance to tell her he was leaving.

They stopped near some of the drinks, grabbing some while talking about plans. For two people who just met he was surprised how well, Sokka seemed to plan things out, from the beginning to the end, while Zuko had a few ideas that pretty much left to a dead end.

While they were speaking he turned to look at the food. He was a little hungry, so he picked up a few, gathering them on a plate, since his orders had been to eat, drink, and be safe. The only thing they couldn’t get him to stop was following them.

“Hey,”

Jumping Ming's mouth dropped into a growl, he was getting sick of the snow keeping his nose blind! It ended quickly when he saw that Earth Bender from earlier.

He was tall, even in the green armor and thick pelts he had on didn’t hide his muscle form, dark eyes, and very hands smile and he seemed relaxed. Then he smiled at him, teeth and all sending butterflies all over his belly that Ming felt warm over his nose down to his cheeks.

“I saw you earlier,” The Alpha stated, moving a little closer. “I’m Gen. You?”

Blinking of out it, Ming shook his head, tapping his neck, then nothing out words to show he couldn’t speak. Normally he expected the Alpha to make up some excuse to leave after this.

“Here,” He reached into the bag he was carrying pulled out a notebook, rummaging for a while until he found writing charcoal, and handed it over. “You can use this,”

Nodding Ming took it slowly, writing down his name, before turning the paper around, it read Hi, Gen, I’m Ming.

“That’s a nice name,” Grinning Gen got a little closer. “So, what brought you here, Ming?”

Hearing Ming’s name being said, both Sokka and Zuko frowned turning at the same time to see who was bothering their friend this time, only to find an Alpha Earth Bender speaking with him.

Sokka moved to stop it, but Zuko placed a hand on his arm to stop him. Looking back confused, the Fire Omega nodded to them, and when he looked back he realized that the Alpha wasn’t endangering Ming.

Let them talk

Are you sure?

We don’t know if any of us will survive tomorrow.

It was the sad truth, with how many ships, and so many people no one would be able to see how things would go until the morning. They stayed nearby as Ming scribbled away, looking way happier than Zuko had seen him in years.

--

In the fog of the water, Zhao stood on the deck of his ship, breathing in deeply.

Tomorrow he would seize the Northern Water Tribe.

Chapter Text

By the time they landed on the island, far enough and well hidden Lu Ten looked around. From what he could tell no one had been here for a while, so he helped Ruei onto the land.

“Good, you made it,”

“Father,” Lu Ten smiled, and they exchanged a hug. “We did. So… this place is safe?”

“Yes, it hasn’t been used since before you were born,” Iroh looked as the rest of the ship walked down. As the second couple approached, they bowed to him. “Admiral Fahei, Lady Bea, it is good to see you two together again,”

“Your Highness,” Fahei bowed again, Bea following. “Its good to be back,”

As the adults spoke, Kai saw a hawk flying into the ship, the hawk had a black tub on it and when it landed Kai recognized his brother’s scent on the animal's leg. Taking the tube he opened it

Dear Kai

I sent this hawk with one of your ribbons. It should find you see. Inside the tub is a cloth of mine with my scent. Keep a hold of it, I’ll be there soon. Keep this a secret.

Love Han Yi

Han Yi was coming?!

Happily hopping in place Kai assumed that his Mommy had written his brother. Not wanting to ruin the surprise he hid the clothes and let in one of his inner pockets before he heard his name being called and he rushed off to join the others.

Meanwhile, the hawk returned from its flight, less than a day away from the island, landing on Han Yi’s arm. The Alpha, who had been promoted to General, was now on a ship heading to get his little brother back.

When he got his hands on whoever kidnapped Kai, he was going to kill them.
--

Roku watched as the door closed.

He could only stare at it for a while until he had to look away. Sozin had given him the crown, the one only the Prince should wear. A sign that he still wanted to claim him as his Omega.

Rubbing his neck, empty, bare.

It felt wrong.

He heard some Omegas didn’t wear collars, that was fine, their choice, but he had always worn one since coming here. At first not like them until someone pointed out he needed to be fitted for one.

After that, it was like wearing jewelry.

Touching his ears, he could feel where he used to wear small red rubies. Gone now, his bangles, armbands, bracelets, collections over the years of gifts from friends, from Sozin, all them gone.

Looking at the mirror he frowned.

Perpheads spoiled, but he felt naked. Missing his things, dressed in plain red robes, stripped of all his normal dressings, make-up, jewels, collar, even the damn shoes were so simple.

Frowning at himself he had to look away not liking how he looked. Vian or not he took pride in his appearance. Hand going up, a habit of stroking his collar he paused feeling it gone once again.

Slamming his hands on the vanity top he let out a frustrated sound. If he still had his things they would have fallen over, the perfumes clicking but nothing was left on it.

Standing he decided he didn’t care if he got in trouble he was going to pack his clothes. Opening the large closet he froze. Gasping he walked in looking around.

They were all gone!

“Ugh!” Grabbing his head he turned back to the room. “Must you take everything from me?!”

Home, things, clothes, gifts, his mate!

They hadn’t been married yet, but they had mated, secretly, of course, no need for a scandal, but Sozin hadn’t given him a permanent mating mark yet, they had been careful not to.

Now he wished they had thrown caution to the wind, let Sozin him mark him because what would they have done then?! Angry he sat on the bed waiting.

Soon, the door opened, how dare they?! Not even knocking! He didn’t react instead opting to stare at the wall, eyebrows knitting together unable to keep anger hidden.

“It’s time to leave,”

“I’m not going,” Roku spoke hands gripping his knees. “You’ll have to drag me out of this room if you want me to go.”

And he’d be damned they did. He didn’t fight but he just didn’t walk, and let anyone see them dragging him under his arms but he still crossed his arms, refusing to talk to them.

Childish and petty but he felt cheated by all of them.

--

The snow was gently falling as everyone was at the ready. The cool of the snow would have been almost silent if it wasn’t for the winds waving the flags. Everyone was on edge, waiting.

Aang had taken off to see how many ships would be there, even if they had what they assumed was the correct number, it was better to be sure. Katara and Toph were ready to fight at the front lines, even if they had managed to piss off Pakku a few days ago the man couldn’t deny they had skills.

Sokka stood with his sword and on his back his boomerang. The sword was one from his grandfather, unable to seek out his own yet, he honored his grandfather with this sword for now.

On his right was Zuko, double brass swords, he had said he learned to fight when he was a child, and if they weren’t going to be in battle soon he would have asked to see it.

On his left was Ming, a dagger in one hand eyes wide, scanning for anything that could be a danger. Unsure how he felt, Zuko had faith in his skills, but knowing Ming couldn’t call for help worried Sokka more than he could say.

There was a shift in the air, and they looked up seeing the black soot starting to fall almost the snow. Getting his teeth Sokka let out a long breath tightening his hand on his sword.

“We can do this,”

Zuko looked at him. “We can,”

Then there was a blast.

And the battle began.

--

Popping some fruit into his mouth Kai enjoyed the cold watermelon while his Mommy combed his hair gently. The pieces that had been cut up were in front of him while his hair was braided. He was going to go swimming, while food was being made for dinner, and he looked up seeing Lady Bea coming back with something in his hands.

“Are those the robes?”

“Yes,” Bea placed the bag down opening it. “Oh my… I can make these work,”

“Those are green,” Kai made a face. “Why are they green?”

“We need to change our clothes, Kai,” Ruei nuzzled his head. “It’s alright, we can wear them for now,”

“Hm,” Kai didn’t like that. It wasn’t various colors of red, or pinks, even white just various colors of greens and some yellow, “We’ll get in trouble,”

“Husband says we can wear them,” Trying to assure his son, Ruei couldn’t help the nibble of worry. They were going into hiding, but not wearing their national colors did leave a pit in his stomach. “Just for a little while, love, alright?”

Nodding Kai continued to eat, and was allowed to go out to swim while his Mommy and Bea fixed the clothes up. He ran past the others getting to the water.

Jumping in he swam in the shallow part. He only got to play for a little while before he was called back in. When he came back in he saw everyone was dressed in green.

“These are for you,” Ruei sat on his legs holding out the set of clothes. “Why don’t you change into them, and will see if they fit, hm?”

“I’m not fat,”

“I…I did not say you were,” Ruei blinked for a moment, Lu Ten turned around hearing that. “I just need to check the measurements, love,”

Taking them Kai looked them over before changing in the next room while he could hear his Mommy and Lu Ten speaking. He couldn’t really hear what they were saying but he was glad when the clothes were a little loose.

When he came out he was quite proud of the clothes being loose. His Father always told him he ate too many sweets, and no matter how much training and workouts he did Kai had started to believe he was just too heavy, even if he was the faster runner in his class.

“It’s loose!” Kai held out his arms.

“Let me fix it for you,” Bea moved over checking the clothes over, with a thread needle and a little bit of time fixed it so it fit, then checked his height with a frown. “How does that feel?”

“Better, thank you, Lady Bea,” Kai walked over to his mom holding up his arms, interrupting what the two were saying. As he was picked up he looked at the Alpha. “How come you're wearing a mask?”

“I thought I looked handsome,” Lu Ten joked with a grin, posing a little to get a laugh out of Kai. “Don’t you think so?”

“You look funny,”

Laughing Lu Ten patted his head. “How about you come help me go get some food? I’m going to go hunting,”

Plus Lu Ten wore the mask because when they went to hide Ruei, Kai and Bea in Earth Village before they were sent to Ba Sing Se he didn’t need people to recognize him.

After all he was supposed to be dead.

“I’m not good at hunting,” Kai pouted. “I never caught anything,”

“Never?” Ruei frowned with a raised eyebrow. “Then… how did you pass your hunting course?”

“Long Fei caught the rabbits for me,” Kai smiled. “He gave them to me and caught more.”

“Who’s this Long Fei?” Lu Ten asked, and he was surprised when Kai let him take him from Ruei and put the boy on his shoulders. “And I will teach you how to hunt,”

“Long Fei is my bestest friend,” Kai started to chatter all about the other Alpha, how they met in the class, that they’d spar together, swim, homework, how he’d sneak him food and candy whenever he could, the chattering lasted almost an hour until Kai frowned laying his chin on Lu Ten’s top knot. “I miss Long Fei,”

“You’ll see him again one day,” Lu Ten promised. “And I’ll be glad to meet him. Maybe he could come to visit us some time with his family.”

“Really?!” Kai shouted excitedly. Yay!”

--

Jumping back Zuko panted.

There were a lot of Benders.

Zhao had come prepared, somehow gathering enough to break through with ease, even if they had been pushing back, they were barely moving. The sounds of screams, the sooth, fire, snow slouching when it was melted, the water and fire crashing into the fight while the Earth benders used the hidden ground and rocks to try to damage the ships.

Something landed beside him.

“Ming!” Zuko looked at him, his friend was panting hard, it was unheard, but his chest was heaving from fighting with everything. “Are you alright?”

Nodding Ming pointed a far to where the stronghold of Fire Benders where surrounded by one ship, it was all but bulldozing through the path. Frowning he looked closely at it.

“They're protecting that ship,” He frowned. “Zhao must be on it!”

Ming nodded and then signed that they had to move back.

“I’ll follow Zhao, you let Sokka know so he can warn Yue!” Running off, feeling Ming break from him heading to find Sokka he hissed. “That bastard,”

If Zhao got to the Moon Spirit, well, he had no idea what would happen!

Dodging through the fighting Ming almost made it to Sokka when a blast came his way. Ducking he threw a dagger at the bendering before firing back at him.

From all the running his nose was cold, even with all the scents in the air it was hard to pick them up, to filter them, and when something crashed into him, Ming thought someone was about to kill him, when rocks came up, slamming away the Fire Benders around them.

“That was close,” Gen had covered Ming’s body with his own. “Are you alright?”

Nodding Ming took the offered hand, being pulled back up. Looking around he tried to spot Sokka! He had to tell him what Zuko said! He was pulled into Gen’s side as the Alpha turned and raised a wall.

“You shouldn’t be distracted during a fight!” Gen frowned, then noticed how distressed he looked. “What are you looking for?”

Making a motion of Sokka’s boomerang he was glad when Gen seemed to understand and the Alpha looked around.

“Over there! Come on, I’ll cover you!” He had to keep Ming safe, after all, he almost got seriously hurt. “Go on, I got you,”

Glad to have the help Ming fought his way towards Sokka with Gen on his heels. When he got there Sokka was pulling his swords out of someone’s chest.

Sokka paused as Ming signed frantically. “Wait, Zuko’s going after Zhao?! Alone?!”

Ming signed.

“No, you're not going. You go tell Yue what’s happening, I need to go help Zuko!” Sokka almost left then looked at Gen. “Can you go with Ming? I need someone to help him, Yue doesn't know how he speaks and you seemed to read him well,”

“Don’t worry, leave it to me,” Gen promised, “Alright, Ming you lead the way,”

“Go.” Sokka ordered, even though he normally felt off about it, Ming being alone in battle was already a huge thing to the group, so now that he knew that Gen would be with him, that eased some worry. Taking off he hurried towards where he could see Zuko taking an upper pass. “Hold on, Zuko I’m coming!”

Even if the Omega couldn’t hear him, Sokka was on his way.

Chapter Text

“And now that it’s tied like that, we can wait,” Lu Ten checked over Kai’s trap-setting skills, he was impressed, but still had no idea why he wasn’t about to catch anything when in training. Scooping the boy up, he walked over a good thirty feet so they could hide in the bushes. “Now we wait.”

Kai was silent for all of two minutes before looking at him. “Why do we have to wear Earth Kingdom clothes?”

Smart kid.

“We’re going to Ba Sing Se, and you and your mom along with Lady Bea are going to stay there for a while,”

“But why?” Kai pouted. “They bad, they eat people,”

“Who told you that?” Lu Ten asked, then got a story about how everyone outside the Fire Nation would steal, kill, and eat little children. “Sounds like someone was trying to scare you with bad nighttime stories,”

“But they are bad,” Kai looked at him. “That’s why we fight them,”

Humming, Lu Ten wondered how to explain. He, himself, had grown up believing the same thing. Rubbing his chin he tried to think on how to approach this subject, where there was a rustle in the bushes.

A rabbit had appeared, moving towards the trap to eat the food they had set up for it. Kai got too excited starting to bounce on his feet, a twig snapping and the rabbit took off.

“No!” Kai shouted and started to run after it. “Come back!”

Alright, now Lu Ten was starting to see why he never caught a rabbit. Running a few feet to scoop up Kai who struggles to get free wanting to chase after a rabbit, he pouted crossing his arms.

“Let’s try that, again, we can’t make noise,” Laughing a little he moved them to another trap they had set up further away, now he was glad he had them set up three. “We need to be quiet, no sounds and we need to be patient.”

“I can catch him if I was faster,” Kai was set down when they got to the next trap and he laid on his stomach watching. “Stupid rabbit,”

“Let’s try this again. If you want we can meditate,” Lu Ten sat down, crossing his legs, hands on his knees, he likes to meditate like this, easier to jump up with his sword. “It can help keep your mind clear,”

Kai moved the same, only his fingers were intertwined.

After a short while Lu Ten opened his eyes seeing Kai had decided sleeping was better than meditating and was now lying sideways curled in his lap.

Chuckling he let him sleep while he continued to meditate.

--

Zuko could feel how pissed off some of these Benders where, considering they were attacking him with all their might and he was using their weight and amor against him. Something he learned while training with Piandao, but the pure murder they were going for was almost overwhelming.

Blocking another one he swept their feet, able to get them to fall thanks to the snow. The sound of swooshing could be heard followed by a loud clang.

Looking over he saw another on the ground as Sokka caught his boomerang before looking at him. The silent conversation lasted a moment before they were back in the throws of the battle.

Once they cleared a path they hurried towards the ship, as it had stopped, however, the benders were now dispersed. Looking around at the formation Zuko hand’s tightened on his swords.

“He’s off the ship!” Damn it! Looking around he tried to spot him. “Where did he go?!”

Did he somehow get past him?! Sokka looked around, but he didn’t spot any armor that might have told them who the leader of this siege was. For a second he thought maybe they missed him before the slam of realization hit him.

“It was a distraction!” Sokka gritted his teeth. “He must have gone after the path Yue took.”

“Let’s go!” Zuko rushed off, his stomach twisting as he scanned. “Where’s Ming?!”

“With Yue, but that Earth Bender’s with them,” He hoped it was enough to keep them safe. “Let’s hurry!”

--

Rubbing his nose Ming winced. Trying to sniff out any enemies was too damn hard, and he was cold. Even with his body able to regulate heat, his nose seemed to stay dull.

Yue was nearby with guards, she was standing near the pond, heart hammering. She was worried and couldn’t even start to think what would happen if anything happened to the moon spirit.

Hand over her chest she heard a noise, everyone turned and she almost fell over when Sokka and Zuko appeared looking around. Ming was delighted to see them rushing over.

“Are you alright?” Zuko asked his friend, before looking around. “We lost Zhao, I have no idea where he is,”

“No one showed up here,” Yue assured. “I’m just worried…”

“Doesn’t mean he won’t try,” Looking around Sokka took out some wire from his war pouch, as while as some spikes. “Let’s set up some traps,”

Nodding Zuko moved to help him. The pulsing of his heart was in his veins. Not sure of the unease that was in his soul, but he felt like something was going to happen, to pull, at the same time something in the back of his soul screamed that something was going to happen that shouldn’t.

On the other hand, Ming was guarding Yue, an order, and Gen was nearby listening for anything that wasn’t coming from that room. They were all waiting for something, a pull, a give, anything to turn the battle when the room shook, the rattling of the place had them all stumbling on their feet.

Zuko looked up and saw the air swirling, as well as Water, swirling, and for a second he saw a figure in the middle of all that chaos, twisting and turning.

The ground slouched, the snow almost seemed to melt under the building floor, causing them to all lose their foot, and Sokka grabbed Zuko and Yue since he was closest to them, the sounds of distant shouts of surprise echoed.

“What’s happening?!” Zuko shouted, grabbing the clothes over his heart. “My chest!”

“Yours too?!” Sokka shouted, there was an odd pull to it.

“Me as well!” Yue gasped closing her eyes, a hand holding her head, the roar then she gasped. “Tui and La!”

The wind picked up, the world seemed to rumble, and Yue gasped an image flashing in her mind, two places in time, one where she died to give her life too…

Zuko screamed holding his ears, curling into Sokka as best he could as the world went white, loud ringing in his ears echoing so loud he wondered if he had died.

--

Ming woke up feeling heavy, Slowly moving, he coughed silently trying to get his breath back Trying to move he realized that the reason he was struggling to breathe, to move was because Gen on him, passed out.

From how he was covering him he guessed the Alpha had covered him when the world went white. Wiggling he managed to half turn under him, pressing one of his arms on the snow and the the other against Gen, the cold making him shiver, using one hand to shake the other’s shoulder.

Head throbbing Gen opened his eyes slowly, wincing in pain. Slowly he seemed to come back into the world, and he heard wheezing and jumped up cursing loudly.

Able to breathe Ming shook himself from the snow getting up, hand on his chest, the pain that had pulled now gone, leaving him panting in the cold air trying to catch his breath.

Looking around silver eyes scanning, trying to spot Zuko and Sokka. Moving around he slipped into the snow. Why was he so worn out? Shaking his head he tried to stand only to lay down shivering from the cold.

That made no sense.

He could regulate his body temperature as a Firebender.

Being scooped up he would have whinned in complaint he could but his body was too weak. Eyes closing he heard Zuko’s name being called out. Managing to peek out as he was carried, he saw Sokka carrying Zuko who looked in a worse shape than he did, knocked out completely while Sokka and Yue were rushing him away.

Unable to even wonder what happened Ming slipped up as well, the only comfort he had was the feeling of Gen holding him close, while he ran to the snow.

--

Yura was sitting in the snow, Rue tucked in his chest when there was a rush of power pulsing in his chest, tight, almost yielding, the seconds it held tight to him, it was gone.

Mouth hanging open in a gasp he looked around trying to see if anyone else had felt it, he saw several just as gob-smacked as he was. Looking up at the sky he felt like the world he knew just shifted.

Good or bad, he held onto Rue a little tighter wondering what that was when Rue spoke, for the first time in a crisp clear tone that sounded almost like his son was aware of the world around him for the first time a name that had almost been lost thousands of years ago.

“Raava,”

Chapter Text

It had been three days and Roku had refused to drink or eat anything.

Instead, he stayed in his room in the temple with a bag of clothes they had given him, a simple desk, and shoes, the pelts were nice, he found out they used them after an animal had passed, the pillows were okay, the sheets itchy, so he’s using the pelts.

The only sound was the wind chimes, or music the monks would play, sometimes he’d hear the bison flying by, but from the place they have given him, it was rare or he thought so.

Sitting there for hours a day, he shifted because a cramp was starting to sneak up his leg when he paused making a face. He hadn’t had a bath since the day he had been forced onto a ship, then taken to some island before the Air Masters had shown up to take him away.

He had eaten the last of the food he demanded the Fire Sages to buy him, but in all, more than a week since his last bath, and three days since he ran out of food.

Standing he rubbed his face walking to the corner of his bed and reaching for a rope that wasn’t there. Snatching his hand out of the air gritting his teeth Ruko rubbed his hands through his much greasy hair.

No rope, no servants, no warm bath to be drawn or food to eat, lessons, classes, meals with Sozin, friends, laughter, and the warmth of the Fire Nation were all gone.

“Uragh!” He yelled out at the ceiling. “I hate this room!”

“Then why don’t you leave it?”

Jumping, Ruko spun around into a fighting stance. There in the window, a young Monk, about the same age as him, was sitting on the window seal, eating an apple in one hand, in the other another.

“Who are you?!”

“Gyatso,” He tossed an Apple at the Fire Bender. “Here,”

Catching it Roku glared. “I’m not hungry,”

“Hm, that’s why I can hear your stomach growling?” He raised an eyebrow, taking a bit of the almost-gone apple. “So, what’s the plan? Starve yourself and then hope you reincarnate?”

Gritting his teeth Roku looked away, his stomach demanding to eat the food given to him. He didn’t want to give in, but he paused looking at the Monk who was sitting on his window seal.

“How did you know I was here?” He took a bite, then another quick hunger won out. “I thought they put me all the way on this side of the temple because I’m not allowed to speak to anyone,”

“And here I thought you were skipping class this whole time,” He waved. “You look terrible,”

Letting out an offended gasp, Ruko frowned, then angrily ate his apple, looking away. Not that he could deny it. Most of what he did was sleep, seethe, going over all the idea of running away, but those always fizzled out because the one place he wanted to run to was back to Sozin.

“I don’t have a tub,”

“We have springs here,” Standing Gyatso tossed him a bag. “Down the hall, all the way down and three flights down you’ll find it,”

Grabbing the bag he looked at it. “What’s this?”

“Can’t have you starving to death. It’s bread and some cheese, a few more fruits,”

“…Thanks,” Roku paused. “Where can I clean my robes when I’m done?”

“You want to keep them?”

Hissing Ruko glared at him. “They took everything else, these ridiculous ones are all I have left,”

“You had a lot of stuff before you left, then,” Not a question, but it from how the Omega was refusing to eat or bathe he guessed that there was a huge upset coming here. “Here you willingly give up your items, we won’t take them from you, but if you want there is a washing section just outside of the bathing pools if you want to keep them,”

Not saying anything Ruko turned away. He wanted to get clean, but leaving the room bothered him more than he could say. A small wonder if this would give them the inkling that he was going to start lessons for Air Bending or even join them.

“Well, I hope to see you around, I need to get going,” With that Gaytso waved at him before spinning on his heels about to jump. “Good luck,”

With that, he was gone leaving Ruko alone once again. It took maybe an hour more, since he chose to eat the food he was left, saving half because he had been starving, then slowly during the evening when he heard the dinner bell going off he snuck down to the pools, finding it and was able to bathe.

So different from home, where the water was hot, and soothing, where he could have a variety of roots and herbs in his bath, the oils and rose milk to soothe his bones and skin from long days of lessons, court, and bending.

Here it was so simple.

Spending an hour he got clean, grabbing some towels he found nearby before heading to wash his robes. Not having washed his own clothes since he was a child he was unsure if he had done it right.

When he returned to the room he hung them over the desk and chair to dry while combing his hair out as the Sozin’s crown sat next to him on the bed. As he brushed out his now clean hair he felt his eyes sting.

He hated this place.

Catching the sight of something near the foot of his bed, Ruko reached over seeing it had been a basket covered in cloth. Pulling it closer he opened it to find more food, some rolls, a jar of honey, and a small box of dried meats.

On top, there was a paper.

Pulling it out he opened it.

Eat something, even if you want to stay in your room forever, I rather you not die. Mainly because I don’t want to be the one to clean up your corpse if you do.

-Gyatso

Smiling a little since he had gotten there it got a laugh out of him. Picking up the meats, he heard some monks didn’t eat meat, he wondered if some did because it wasn’t so dry that it was hard to chew, and ate his first full meal in days.

Not that it’s got him out of the room, but a part of him thought he should at least seek out the Monk to thank him.

--

Bea was making food when the door opened slowly. Fahei and the others had left to go hunting a while ago on the other side of the island, while Lu Ten had taken Kai to teach him nearby. That way they could practice without scaring the rest of the food running away.

This left Bea to cook what they had now, while Ruei was packing a small bundle of food for the trip, even packing their items from the Fire Nation to hide here until they could return for them.

Which was why he thought that they had returned early. When he turned out he was met with Fire Nation little Alphas in uniform. Jumping he gasped and Ruei tensed.

“Shhh,” Wei pressed his finger to his lips, then rushed over taking Lady Bea’s hand. “Come,”

Moving to grab Lady Ruei’s hand, Wei pulled them along. What luck! To find his Leader’s Mother and Lady Bea alive! They had managed to track down the kidnappers to this island thanks to Han Yi but when they had picked up the scent of food, Han Yi sent to them investigate while he tracked down his brother.

Unexpected when Wei peeked in he saw the missing Omegas, presumed dead, cooking. How long had they been here?! Pulling them along the small pack surrounded them to keep them safe in case those barbarians attacked.

“Wei?”

“Don’t worry Lady Ruei, your safe now,” the eleven-year-old assured pulling them along. “Han Yi will be happy to see you,”

“Han Yi?” Looking around he didn’t spot his son anywhere. “Where is he?”

“He’ll be back soon,” Wei moved them down to the beach where they hid the ship. “Are you unharmed?”

“We are alright,” Bea bit his lip. “We’re not supposed to leave the cabin,”

“We’ll take care of you,” Wei promised. “But first let's get you to safety, I’m sure everyone would be glad to hear you two are alive,”

That was the problem. Ruei and Bea looked at each other. They were supposed to say dead. Old habits, they couldn’t correct the Alpha, it wasn’t their place, so they let the little Alpha army take them towards the ship unsure how to voice what they needed.

--

Han Yi was tracking down Kai, having left on his own, easier to move silently in the trees. He found a few traps here and there. Some looked like Kai’s, his brother made them smaller, forgetting to make them regular size but the others?

Too skilled.

They were different from Kai’s.

Moving through the forest he heard a scream, that was Kai’s! Running towards the scream he heard someone laughing, and around the corner saw Kai hanging upside down, struggling and trashing in a trap by his foot, as he fought the air.

An Alpha was there in front of him, laughing.

From Han Yi’s point of view, this bastard had strung up his brother and was mostly likely hurting and hitting him. What he didn’t know was that Kai had woken up from his nap, left to use the bathroom and when he came back got caught in his own trap.

Lu Ten had rushed over seeing that he was fine, and laughed. He had yet to take off his mask, seeing as he had to get used to it, but he saw the change in Kai’s face, the pouting mad look, to his eyes looking behind him, and in the second it had taken to glace over he was almost stabbed.

Moving back, Lu Ten nearly got stabbed, but with his skills, kicked the person away, spinning while grabbing his dagger and slicked the wire that held Kai, grabbing the boy who yelped as he fell for a second and tossed him over his shoulders.

Growling Han Yi spun trying to knock the Alpha off his legs, only for him to move back. Bending he’d have to be careful, and charged at him, and the Alpha moved back in steps that seemed he was skilled, well adjusted to fighting and in war.

Lu Ten recognized the scent, it hit his nose the second Han Yi had missed a death blow and when he kicked him, it was clear this was his son. More impressed, then shocked Lu Ten moved back keeping from getting killed, but he noticed how Han Yi was aiming to kill him, but was trying to keep Kai out of the danger zone.

“Han Yi!” Kai called, he wasn’t a fan of looking like game over the man’s shoulders but he was happy to see his brother. “Hi!”

“Put him down!”

“Han Yi, guess what? Guess what?!”

“Not now, Kai, I’m kind of busy!” His brother didn’t seem to grasp the fact he was in danger. “I’ll guess later!”

“We could talk if you want,” Lu Ten mused, when a Fire Came his way, holding out his hand he bent the fire, essentially grabbing it out of the hair and holding it in his hand. “Or we could spar,”

“Hand over my brother and I won’t kill you,”

Oh, the boy was serious.

Lu Ten wondered if he had been like that when he was young, but then again, he wondered why he thought that when he knew. Being one of the youngest and most vicious Alpha on the seas, well, he had to much blood in his leger. Now, he should have told Han Yi who he was but he could tell that Alpha \ running on anger trying to get his family back.

When Han Yi growled, murder intense heavy in the air, Lu Ten knew he’d have to fight him. Well, no better time to get to know his son, than sparring right? At least on his end. Setting Kai down he got into a fighting stance.

Might as well.

Chapter Text

Lu Ten dodged the kick aimed at his head and easily evaded the attack. From the rank on his son’s uniform, he was impressed that he was a general about the same age as he had been.

Being war-seasoned and well in tune with his body since being a young teen Lu Ten was able to predict Han Yi’s moves, while his son seemed to be getting aggravated.

Strikes being blocked easily Lu Ten pushed back wanting to see what he could do. Being proud of skills was one thing, testing was another and he would admit he was curious.

“Hey, stop!” Kai shouted. “What are you doing?!”

“Just watching,” Lu Ten was amused but then he saw the fireworks. Looking over he saw the Fire Nation symbol, then a second one singling they found someone. “Ruei.”

“Hey!” Han Yi didn’t get a chance to strike because he was knocked down, and Kai was scooped up before his brother could rush to check if he was okay. Pushing off the ground he rushed after them. “Come back!”

It took a few seconds before the name the man had said starling hit Han Yi, and he had to take in Kai who was just hanging over the Man’s shoulder, not seeming worried, causing him to frown.

Lu Ten kept an ear out, senses in case Han Yi attacked but from how he was chasing he could guess he was starting to piece some of the puzzle together, but it still stood that his son brought his army with him, and if they were singling for their General they must have found Ruei and Bea.

Rushing towards the beach he hoped there were no other Fire Nation Ships nearby.

--

Waking up cold wasn’t something Zuko felt often.

Only when he was sick with a cold, but other than that he had never felt this cold before. Body shivering he tried to think of what was happening. He was moving, that much was clear, but he was not too sure where too until Sokka’s scent barely floated up his nose.

Eyes dull, he tried to put together the pieces. The last thing he recalled was that pulse that pulled at his heart, and soul and then nothing but endless white and ringing until he woke up.

There was a distant roar, and he realized the sky was a different color, pure white like the clouds had somehow taken over. Gasping in some air, felt Sokka move to kneel while still holding him.

“Zuko!”

“What… happened?” His teeth were chattering. What? Pulling his bending he could feel it. “My bending?!”

“It’s not just you,” Sokka looked around seeing it had only been benders that had been affected. There was a tone of them lying in the snow. Looking up at the sky he frowned. “Where’s Aang?!”

Eyes wondered best they could he spotted the Earth Bender who had been with Ming, his friend was limp in the Alpha’s arms, lips turning blue. Ming’s bend was gone, too, it surprised him for some reason, but there was another shift, and wind and water seemed to rush through North, pushing, pulling and it started to push the Fire Nation Ships out, the Fire Benders are others scrambled to pull their own into buildings.

What was happening?!

Zuko tried to lift his head only for his head to fall back passing out once again.

--

Jolting awake with a straggled gasp, hands out trying to reach for something that wasn’t there. Hands grasped his wrists, gently but firm and he jerked to look to his right.

“Hey! It’s okay, you're safe,” Sokka assured, then slowly rubbed his writes. “You were out for an hour,”

“What?” Looking around he saw he was in a room, for healing that much he could tell. Fear gripped him suddenly. “Ming?!”

“Right next to you,” Sokka looked over, Ming was still out, covered in blankets. “He’s bending’s back too,”

It was then that Zuko could feel was back to automatically adjust his core, easily adjusting to the cold. Deep breathing he tried to calm down, heart still hammering.

“What caused that?”

Aang entered the Avatar State but,” With a pause, Sokka looked up unsure how to explain. “He said he was trying to pull from his past lives and he got close to the Spiritual Oasis to call on Kurki, but he said there was a pull, and he thinks he saw the very first Avatar,”

“What?” The first?! “I know there is one but… it’s been.”

“Over so many thousands of years? Yeah,” Nodding Sokka paused. “But Aang said there was something with him and with her help he was able to stop Zhao, but the pulse? It looks like it took out everyone’s bending for a little while, which is why you and Ming got cold,”

“What about everyone else?”

“Their find, Katara is helping the healers and Toph is helping move rubble,”

“It’s very fortunate that everyone is alright,”

“Princess Yue,” Zuko bowed his head to her, and she returned the bow. “You are alright?”

“More then. I was with Tui and La,” She held out her hands, to his surprise and, but to Sokka’s amused face as water gathered in her hands. “It seems I am connected to them more now than ever,”

“You can bend?” He had never heard of spirits being able to give someone bending. “That’s amazing,”

“Yes, now that I can, I will be able to help my people more,” She smiled taking a seat. “I think it’s healing,”

“Healing?” Zuko moved bowing low to her. “Can you heal Ming?”

“I can try,” She leaned over to run the water over his neck, the more obvious scars, but she doubted that he’d want her trying for his teeth first, but as he moved her hands the scars seemed to dull, but she wasn’t sure if was healing the skin or if his glands would be healed. “I hope I’m doing this right,”

“Uh, maybe,” Sokka went to stop her, getting a glare from Zuko. “A few healer lessons from Yagoda before we try to experiment medical on a friend,”

“Oh, yes,” She stopped. “I didn’t of that,”

“Yeah, let’s not do that,” Katara appeared, she sat on the bed too. “I’m worn out, and there are still so many people who need help,”

“I will go help, um, without bending,” Yue smiled. “I’ll see you later,”

They waved her off, while Sokka looked at his sister. “How bad is it?”

“Not as bad as it could have been, but Aang still has no idea what that spirit is and is going to try to ask Ruko, but you know how that is… it’s only an hour here,”

Sighing Sokka looked up in thought. “Aang’s strong spiritual, but more Avatars start at sixteen, able to contact them at any time.”

“What are you thinking?” Zuko asked.

“I’m thinking we need to go to a Roku Shrine or somewhere Aang had easily access the spirit world close to the Fire Nation,” Frowning Sokka thought about it. “Any ideas where we can go?”

“Right now after this?” Zuko hummed in thought, thinking over the options before he nodded. “There’s one on the way, but… we should go there,”

“Where?”

“There is an island that has an Avatar Kiyoshi temple, but no one is allowed on there, they keep to their own and we don’t bother them,” Zuko frowned. “She was the avatar before Ruko she might have more in sight on what happened but she could be able to let Aang speak to Ruko freely,”

“Plus here, Water and Fire don’t mix,” Katara sighed. “I’ll go talk to Aang about it, he should be heading this way soon,”

“We’ll be here,” Sokka waved her off before turning. “Oh, look who’s awake,”

Looking over Zuko saw Ming blinking slowly, then his movements sluggish as he tried to sit up. Helping him, Zuko pushed the hair out of his face, his ponytail had fallen at some point.

“Are you alright?” Zuko asked, patting Ming’s back as he coughed, his friend nodding. He explained what happened while Sokka brought over some water. Ming took a long drink and then let out an ‘Ah’ sound after downing the cool water, which had Zuko pausing. “Ming… Ming… did you just make a sound?”

“Ah?” Ming looked stunned himself. “Aah?!”

“Whoa!” Sokka looked, it wasn’t loud, the sound was barely heard but it was a sound. “Wait, say something,”

“Ahw,”

“…You meant to say that?”

No, I meant to say hello!

Ming shook his head, but it seemed he could only make small breathless sounds, that came out more as sighing hums, and when a healer walked back asking if he was in pain because the more he tried the more it sounded like whimpering.

He whimpered when she said that, because so close to a voice and yet so far.

“Where’s Yue?” Zuko went to get up but Sokka stopped him, catching him around the waist. “Hey!”

“Nope, she needs to learn first, if there’s one thing Yura taught me is to learn your skills first, look,” He pointed at Ming. “His glands were supposed to get healed, but there are sounds now… that wasn’t what she was aiming for and it’s dangerous to just dive head-on without any training,”

Ming gasped and looked at them, touching his neck, feeling that thick scars were gone, replaced with light ones, but they were there, he could feel the skin now, and they were no longer having an under itch.

Gritting his firsts Zuko nodded. “I guess you're right,”

“It’s not about being right, even though I am, it’s about being safe,” He let go of Zuko. “But if you two are alight, I’d like to go help with what I can,”

“I’m fine now, I can go too,” Zuko looked at Ming. “Do you need more rest?”

Shaking his head he got up. “Aah,”

“I don’t know what that means,”

I can make sounds! Ming smiled. It’s something!

Laughing Zuko nodded. “And one day you’ll be able to speak again,”

The trio left off to help those in need, and Ming wondered if they’d run into Gen, his hopes weren’t dashed as he found the Alpha help bend the buildings back in place, with permissions he rushed off to help him, Sokk and Zuko, still walking to close to be considered friends, spoke amongst themselves about heading towards Kiyoshi Island.

Chapter Text

Ruei couldn’t blame the little children, they, after all, thought they were saving them, still, he tried to urge the words from his throat that they were saved. Safe here, but they failed, locked tight in the back of his throat from his training since birth that Omegas do not correct or disobey an Alpha, young or not, so even if his lips trembled here and there he couldn’t bring them to leave.

Bea was sitting on his legs next to him on the deck. They had been so excited to find them that they set off fireworks to single to Han Yi they had someone.

With luck, Wei assumed that he’d be back soon.

On the other side Han Yi was chasing after the Alpha, his urge to throw a knife at his back, but the way he moved, ran, and the scent… something about the Alpha felt familiar, but from what he had no idea.

A defector?

Kai still looked comfortable on the Alpha’s shoulders, striking him that maybe his brother had gotten trapped by accident, he wouldn’t put it past Kai, and when they got to the beach he saw his ship and since this person knew what the Fire Works meant, he took out some metal wire and swung it at the Alpha’s legs.

In a fraction of a minute, the way he spun on his feet, somehow hearing or sensing the wire, avoiding getting his legs caught, and then to Han Yi’s shock…!

“Ahh!”

“You-!” Han Yi scrambled to a stop arms outstretched as Kai was tossed at him, and caught him easily. “You bastard!”

“You can’t say that!” Kai gasped, then was set down and all but dragged by his hand. “Wait, Han Yi!”

“Not now!” Pulling him with him Han Yi used his bending to jump them onto his ship unwilling to risk his pack’s life with this person when he almost fell the second he landed. “Mom?! Lady Bea?!”

“Han Yi!” Ruei had been hugging Lu Ten who easily separated him from the little Benders who looked ready to fight, and rushed over to hug his oldest Alpha son tightly. “I have missed you,”

“I… What?” Han Yi was confused shaking his head, then growled when the masked stranger came closer, getting in front of his family. “Stay back!”

The rest of the pack growled, circling them.

“Come now, you really don’t recognize me?” Lu Ten laughed, then took off the mask tossing it up and down in his hand. “I would have thought you would by now,”

Eyes widening, Han Yi’s mouth fell open in shock.

--

When he was running low on food, Ruko finally decided to wander outside his room. Aside from leaving to bathe, he had learned how to clean his clothes by trial and error.

The first time he had used too much soap, leaving them feeling a bit greasy, the next time, he didn’t scrub them enough, however by the third time he had somewhat of a hold on it, so he’d wash and ring out his robes and leave them to dry.

Even if in the Air Temple he would wear the plain robes he had, refusing to wear the monk clothing. Not that he had anything against them, he just didn’t like them.

He missed his clothing.

Part of him wondered if they had thrown them away or if Sozin had ordered them to pack them up for his return. The return, regardless, was still being determined. Walking down the hall hands clasped together he looked around seeing no paintings.

Back in the Palace, there were plenty of paintings of the Fire Nation, the families, the rulers, and so on from parties to funerals, dancing to weddings.

This place? Bare walls, nothing to even single there painting such celebrations. Walking down to the third floor, he bypassed the springs this time and went to another hall.

Looking around at the doors he wondered if these were the dorms. Was he not alone in this building? If so, why was he alone in the floors above? Curiously he knocked on one to see if someone was in there.

When no one answered he slowly opened it peeking in. Sniffing the air, he could tell someone lived, there, oddly the scent was calm for an Alpha. Closing the door he moved to the next one knocking and repeating finding it strange that his place had off a number of Betas. While not uncommon Persey, it was much more than he expected.

But Alphas and Omegas were living in the same halls. Didn’t they worry about that? Then again, his room was right next to Sozin’s. Was… was right next to Sozin’s.

Mood dropping Ruko sighed deeply. Why would they put them so close together, raise them to believe that they’d be able to marry one another just to rip them apart?

“Well, look who it is!” A cheerful voice greeted. “I never thought I’d see you outside your room,”

“Gyatso,” Ruko smiled, pleased to see him, admittedly he was a bit lonely. “I was just looking around,”

“This was where the older Benders sleep,” He waved. “Their at lessons right now and I was sent to make sure you were still alive,”

“Is that your job?” He asked, feeling a bit odd. “To check on me?”

“The others said you’d come around, but considering you were starving yourself, I took it upon myself to make sure you were alright.” He waved. “So, run out of food?”

“Almost,” Smiling a bit he sighed. “I guess I could use a tour of the temple, you know just to see it, but I’m not going to lessons,”

“Suit yourself,” He waved. “Come on, I know what might make you feel better,”

The thing that made him feel better, turned out to be the Flying Bisons. Getting to spent and spend some time with them eased something in Ruko’s nerves.

The baby ones were very cuddly and soft. He ended up sitting surrounded by them, and for a while, he thought he had been left alone until he noticed that Gyatso was meditating nearby.

For monks seemed to move with graceful ease seeing him so still and unmoving had him wondering, just a little bit of course, if he should learn that. Might make time move faster here.

“I can feel you watching.”

“I thought you were meditating,” He frowned.

“I was but I can feel you watching me,” Opening one eye he nodded his head. “Come on, try it,”

“No,” Huffing Roko held his chin up slightly with a frown, eyebrows knitted together in slight anger. “I’m not going to learn to do anything that will make me the Avatar,”

Laughing, Gaysto kept his one eye on him. “And how do you suppose you’d do that?”

“If I don’t learn, I can’t be the Avatar,” It was a plan, a stupid simple plan that made no sense. “I just won’t be the Avatar. I can go home, back to Sozin,”

“That’s a lovely thought,”

“It’s not a thought!”

“Isn’t it? You want to go back to Sozin, but the world needs you to be what you are meant to be,”

“It was a mistake,” Looking at the ground still frowning. “That’s not who I’m supposed to be,”

“Then who are you supposed to be?”

“I’m supposed to be the Mate of the Fire Lord. I’m supposed to help rule and keep the peace in our Nation, I’m supposed to live my days with my mate and have a family,” Ruko looked at his hands. “…I’m supposed to be happy!”

“You can be happy, just have to learn three more bending elements,”

“No. This is ridiculous, I should just leave,” Would have if he wasn’t unsure how to get down and back to the Fire Nation from here. Hell, he still had no idea where most of his things were in the place! “I’ll just go home, say they made a mistake,”

“Would that change anything?” Gyatso moved to stand up arms crossed loosely. “They brought you here, do you think they’d not drag you back? I saw how they forced you off that ship and how they handed you off,”

“You were there?”

“I was with a group who came to greet you. Honestly, I didn’t think I’d watch you clinging to the railing of the ship,” He laughed. “I was surprised that you didn’t run away,”

“I tried…” Looking a little ashamed. “I tried sneaking off the ship the second time we stopped at a port, but they found me,”

“I see,” Nodding Gyatso, then as the silence got louder, he cleared his throat. “Maybe it’s closer. You didn’t have time to mourn your life, which is why you can’t accept your destiny.”

Sighing deeply. “I just wish I could see Sozin again, or talk to him, write letters, something,”

“Oh, why didn’t you say so?” Laughing Gyatso shook his head. “We have paper and pens here, you know,”

“I can write him?!”

“Well, yes?” Raising an eyebrow he shrugged. “The sages might have told you no, but us? Well, there’s messenger hawks up in the North Tower. Come, I will show you.”

Jumping up Ruko followed Gyatso, a new hope building in his chest. He could write Sozin! Excitement bubbled up in his stomach, the thoughts and moments of the past vanishing even for a moment on the thoughts of speaking to Sozin again.

When they got there, Gyatso set up a hawk and returned to Ruko’s room with him so they could have it sniff the crown, then Ruko wrote a short letter. At least he did after Gyatso said he was NOT putting a ten-page letter on the poor hawk’s back.

Yet, once the hawk left Ruko’s hands a genuine smile on his face for the first time since being here, he had hope. Sitting down near the window Ruko started to wait for a reply, not noticing that his new friend left another basket of food and water behind.

Yeah, Gyatso was not going to clean up a dead body if the Fire Omega starved himself.

--

Han Yi stared.

He was frowning, mouth slightly open, but he still had his army training and held up his hand to stop his pack from slowly advancing on… his Dad. Eyes moved in confusion over him, unsure if this was some sort of illusion or trick.

Ruei had moved back to truck himself into Lu Ten’s side his Alpha’s hand on his hip, pulling him close. Han Yi was eyeing them, seeming to size them up, until his memories played from what he could recall from years ago, before the news of the Death had reached him, being off at school.

“Do you remember me?” Lu Ten was a little unsure. “I thought you’d catch my scent by now,”

“I don’t remember it,” It was an honest answer, even now there was a wisp of memory to it, the scent of his Father, who was said to be dead, missing for years. “All your things were put away after your death,”

Lu Ten was surprised, he looked at Han Yi still had a stance of being on guard, subtle enough to look like he was just standing with his arms crossed, it would have been convincing if his shoulders were back, arms crossed, and the way his feet were planted.

At his side, Kai had his hands where clutching to the side of his brother’s armor, clearly ready to follow the older one lead, but finally, Han Yi seemed to relax closing his eyes, sighing deeply, and shaking his head.

“This is going to be a lot of paperwork,” Han Yi rubbed the bridge of his nose.

And Lu Ten burst out laughing.

Their children were hilarious!

He moved wanting to embrace Han Yi but the young Alpha moved back, the way he did it forced Kai back as well, and he gave a half glare at him, and he realized that he was protecting Kai.

“No hug?” He curiously.

“Do you know his parentage?” Han Yi asked frowning, easily moving to stand more in front of the youngest who leaned against the older Alpha. “Because it depends on your answer,”

A sense of honor, of caring for one’s family, to protect and Lu Ten felt a swell of pride that Han Yi, even if he was returned from the dead, valued Kai over blood relation to a monster.

“Mine,” Lu Ten said. “Not the way I thought I’d have him, but Kai is mine,”

A moment passed between them, Lu Ten offered his arms open for a hug when Han Yi shoulders relaxed and they hugged for a moment, finally able to hold his son, but when he moved back Kai popped in between them trying to hug him both while asking what was for dinner.

Chapter Text

Going over the plans to get to Koyoshi Island was going well, for the first ten minutes of their planning it when the door to their room opened and Pakkun along with a few other leaders entered.

“You ever hear of knocking?” Katara frowned.

“Yeah,” Toph banged her hands on the table. “Kind of rude just to barge in, ya know?”

“What’s going on?” Aang asked standing, while the others tensed.

Zuko had to hold his hand up to stop Ming from moving forward, his once silent growl now coming out in more of a hiss due to slightly strained vocal cords.

The irony was not lost on them, but they chose to ignore it. Besides from how the other entered they seemed pissed off, scents mixing in anger, confusion, the last adrenaline from the fight, and the strange white light that had knocked all the Benders out of commission for less than an hours time.

This was a possibility considering all that had happened would raise suspicion that they had somehow and in some magical way been responsible for the outcome that no one could have predicted.

Despite explaining earlier that he had no control over the Avatar state, words fell on deaf ears. It took maybe less than 20 minutes of them arguing before they left still confused still angry but above all demanding that they had answers.

Answers would be difficult to get considering no one knew how to get said answers. Would be nice to have a book or a scroll or someone they could ask yet here they were just the six of them unable to answer any questions without first traveling to an island that was unwelcoming of visitors.

That said they packed up whatever they needed the very few belongings they had gathered over the short travel before deciding the best course of action was to head to Kiyoshi island.

Ming had gotten to say goodbye to his new friend before he was once again off into the world following not just one but two masters but if they knew he thought that he was sure they would command him not to follow.

--

Yura had a bad track record for not listening period one of the earliest memories he had was not listening to his mother going off into a snowstorm because he thought it would be funner to play while the snow was swirling around in the sky.

That of course had left him to get lost for almost a day until his father had managed to find him. That being said he had so many instances where he would take off to explore places or things or even venture out to smaller villages outside the southern tribe.

When he was younger between being a child and a teenager these were fun. The adventures left him with good memories new friends and above all a sense of belonging and happiness. Even if that belonging moved from various places and people.

There was a mistake however when he ventured out to meet his sister tribe and disaster followed. If one could call it a disaster. It would lead to a decade's worth of torture pain misery and a child who didn't deserve anything that happened to them.

Unable to control his past Yura knew that after the white light had faded he should have ignored what happened or the name that his son had spoken.

That would have been well to do except for less than an hour he was cold. Unbelievably cold and was unable to use any of his skills to keep from freezing. Over the years of healing, he had gotten used to his own nation's climate once again.

Regardless, losing his bending?

That had been one of the most terrifying things to ever experience.

In all aspects, he should stay here.

Shouldn't leave the southern pole nor should he even venture out further than the little village where he reunited his dearest friend. Yet here he was standing next to the ocean at the waves that calmly brushed against the ice and thought to himself that he could easily climb aboard a ship and leave.

The question was where would he go?

Each time he left his village and ventured far beyond the tribe's borders something horrible happened. Which was why for the life of him the Omega couldn't understand why he wanted to leave or was it because he felt like he had to?

“Yura.”

“Mama,” Yura turned to look at her, then back at the ocean. “I'm just looking.”

“Looking or planning to leave again?” There was a look in her eye that clearly said she didn't believe he was just taking a peek at the ocean fun in fact she had seen that look a few times before. “Every time you leave you find yourself in a situation that nearly kills you or worse forces you to live a life of horrors.”

“I'm not leaving!” He snapped this tightening until they were white his teeth gritting so hard he swore they would crack. “I'm just looking! Can't I look?!”

“Ohh is that why you're yelling? Because you only do that when you're thinking about doing something incredibly foolish.”

He hissed angrily crossing his arms like he was still a five-year-old child determined to go outside and do whatever he wanted. Over the years the trauma the horror of the night that brought nightmares that never seemed to end or even the fact that he couldn't seem to separate himself from missing two people that he never belonged to their pack yet here he was longing to go seek them out.

A stupid endeavor on his part to think that he could belong to someone else's pack outside his tribe because this was his home and this was his family and yet sure he was silently wishing they were there.

“Only you were affected by that light considering you're the only Bender left here at the moment.” She raised an eyebrow before sighing deeply. “Where will you go this time?”

“I'm not leaving I shouldn't want to leave... I don't know why I feel this way.” He took a few breaths trying to calm his pounding heart. “I just came here because I felt like I needed to. Just wanna go into the ocean but where I Don't know…. It was like pulling and the name that Rue said… you know who that was right? Can't you understand why I want to go see?”

“Seeing is one thing believing is another and traveling far off into an unknown is forever.”

“You say that as if I won't come back if I go.”

“Something changed in the world that light was just the beginning and I think you know as well as I do that traveling alone, especially to where you wanna go is gonna cause you nothing but harm.”

“I don't know what to do,” Yura confessed. “I feel like running but I don't know where to,”

“I think you do,” she slowly took his hand, and often like when he was a child leading him back after his adventures where he got lost or hurt or got into a fight with his brother they headed back to Hut. “But for now why don't you come back let me make you something to eat and rest before you decide to leave once again.”

Yura didn't want to leave.

In fact he wanted to hide away forever in the Hut never to leave again especially not back to the nation that held him captive for so long. He didn't even want to travel to any of the earth kingdoms yet here he was the strange longing to run into a home that didn't exist.

--

The flight to the island was beautiful.

The green and the trees reminded Zuko of a painting. But unlike a painting, they moved. It had been a while since he had been in such a cooler assignment that he was able to relax enough to enjoy it.

Even if he shouldn't really be enjoying it because they were strangers invading an island that genuinely didn't take kindly to outsiders, for so was considering what he and Ming were.

Zuko rubbed his hands nervously.

People did not like other people from Fire Nations.

They stopped just a few hours away first, Sokka having realized that taking Ming, even if he could only make soft sounds, that sounded like sighs and whines, might be a bad idea unless they had a plan. He ignored the slightly hurt look Ming had on his face, looking away in shame.

Zuko comforting him, while they made up a plan, which was going well, and they had settled on him carrying small flares and firecrackers, to single to them, Sokka’s idea.

Ming then decided that he would gather some berries and fruit nearby. While he left swearing to be nearby by, and just maybe he was trying to practice on his own to make some words, his mind going back to Gen, wishing to see him again, he heard something crack.

Jumping back he took out his dagger looking around just in case. He saw someone, and narrowed his eyes, said person stared at him up and down before rolling their eyes and walking off.

Making a confused sound, Ming turned to leave. Why hide and then leave? This place had a small village near it, so maybe they thought he was one of them. Leaving he hunted for the fruits when he picked up an Alpha’s scent that was screaming aggressively.

It burned his nose.

Covering his nose he found it ironic that from one Nation to another how different it was. Danger spiked in the air, and he dodged a knife coming at him, and rolled away, before taking off.

Instincts running on high he scrambled up a tree as arrows were shot at him, various weapons, letting him know this was an ambush. They had been waiting for someone, but he guessed they thought he was either said person or just chose to attack.

Grabbing a firecracker, he almost dropped it when he was suddenly round kicked out Ming out of the air, and hit a tree branch hard. The rage was almost dizzying, and the hit knocked the air out of him.

Pulling the Fire Cracker, he held it up just in time for it to go over when a boot came slamming down on his back, leaving him breathless as pain exploded.

“Who are you singling, Fire Bender?” A voice snarled.

Glaring up at the person Ming hissed, sadly, making the assumptions about him now true since nothing seemed to rowel in his voice to even sound like a growl.

“Not one for talking?” The Alpha lifted his swords. “Then let’s get this over with!”

Ming braced for the killing the sound of flames coming their way, and the Alpha was forced to jump off him. Seeing his chance, Ming rolled away, scrambling for a second on all fours to get up, and rushed to Zuko’s side who looked pissed.

“Two, huh?” The Alpha had a twisted grin, like a hunter enjoying his soon-to-be kill. “Even better,”

“Stay away from us,” Zuko warned. “And I won’t hurt you,”

“That’s cute, Sweetheart,” Jet grinned. “But I’m going to enjoy hurting you,”

Chapter Text

Two omegas should be easy enough to get rid of. Jet was sure of this since Fire Omegas were naturally so weak. It did throw him off that one of them could Fire Bend.

Shifting his swords he moved up towards a tree, going for a higher vantage point. What he didn’t expect, much to his surprise and not that he’d admit it, was the one in purple suddenly started to scale the tree at a rapid pace, using his daggers and the other vanished into the forest, but soon appeared chasing him

How did he get up there?!

“Impressive, even for breeding bitches!” Moving back he blocked the mute one and almost had lost a moment to block a kick coming his way. They knew how to fight?! Pushing the one in red back, he turned to try to stab the purple one, but he jumped down using a branch to swing to a lower one. “Fast.”

It was note in his mind

Two Fire Bitches knowing how to fight was not on his list-

Pain slammed into his ribs, and he was falling backward, glaring daggers seeing the one in Red, he had a horrible scar on his face, glaring at him, long hair half coving his face from the spin, the scowl on his face- those bitches…! They were tag-teaming him!

Grabbing onto a vein he swung down, grinning.

“A challenge huh?” He saw as they stood next to each other. Balancing each other out they must have been fighting partners for a while, seeing as they didn’t need to speak. “Should have stayed home,”

“It’s two to one,” The taller one said. “You really think you’re going to win? Leave us alone. Walk away and we’ll do the same.”

“Nah, can’t do that sweetheart,” Jet smirked. “And who says it’s two against one?”

The movement wasn’t to subtle, but the rest of his pack appeared, some of them close by. There was a smirk on his face as the two Omega moved to stand back to back, glaring around them. It was kind of cute that they wanted to fight.

“You have no honor,” The same one hissed glaring at him. “What, Big bad Alpha needs a whole pack to capture us?”

“Honor? Where’s that honor when you go around burning homes and people to death?” Jet waved his hand. “Finish them,”

Just as arrows, spars and bending were about to hit the two a harsh gush of wind knocked it away. Jet paused when suddenly water came up to knock some of his pack out of the trees.

Shocked he started to run when the ground grabbed his legs, he started to slash at the rocks to get free, when cold ice wrapped around his arms, locking them behind his back forced to let go of his swords.

Growling he was left to watch in shock as the two were suddenly in a mismatched group of benders, and he had to take a moment to stare at the kid in orange in shock because he heard the rumors but…

“The Avatar?!”

--

Lu Ten felt that Han Yi was protective of Kai from the letters that Zuko had let him read. He had seen this when Han Yi wouldn’t embrace him until he was sure that Lu Ten was welcoming and accepting of Kai.

But Han Yi seemed to want to keep Kai away from him. And Kai seemed to be so happy around his brother and his pack, that for a day or two he was wondering if he had done something until he noticed that Kai still flinched or tensed being near him.

Even though the little boy would curl up between them at night, or want to help them get their hair ready for bed, little things, so it took Lu Ten a while to realize the reason was because Han Yi and his pack were probably the only older Alphas that had never hurt Kai.

Adults hurt Kai.

Sitting down at the table while Ruei and Bea cooked food they went over a plan on getting them to a safe place. Kai had wandered over, having gotten a piece of bread from someone and when they had been just them, had either sat on Lu Ten’s let or curled up on his lap, now?

“Here,” Lu Ten patted his leg, seeing Kai just standing there. “Come sit with me,”

There it was, the small glare from Han Yi, who tensed, but Kai walked over and sat down showing Lu Ten his bread, who commented that it looked good before the boy started to eat.

Han Yi said nothing about it but went on with the plans. They’d have to leave soon. They’d have to speak of it. Being gone for years, it seemed that his eldest blood son took on responsibilities for the family.

It differently stood out how he stood, often in what looked like a calm resting stance, arms crossed, to the untrained eye, he was relaxed and unbothered, but in reality, he was in a state of fight.

Once he was done eating, Kai started to get comfortable, having been able to eat dinners and snacks now, even with training and learning how to hunt he got tired so naps had quickly become one of his favorite things to do.

Han Yi watched as Kai got comfortable, he never did that with adult Alphas and curled up on his Dad’s lap, the man was sitting with his ankles crossed, and even moving his arm so Kai could use it as a pillow.

It was a bit unnerving that Kai would trust someone, even if Han Yi knew his Father was trustworthy. At least, he was told so. The small and rare memories of him had been blurry. Being sent to train at four, an entire year younger than the others didn’t help.

The second Kai slipped into a nap, Lu Ten spoke. “You don’t trust me.”

“Can you expect me to?” Han Yi raised an eyebrow. “To me, you are a stranger now.”

“You don’t remember me,” It had been true. “You don’t trust me around Kai.”

“I don’t trust anyone,” Countered Han Yi. “Not adults. You’ve seen what Zhao’s done to him and sadly, that isn’t the worst he’s done.”

“I can promise I mean him no harm,” Lu Ten gently ran a hand over Kai’s head, the sleeping boy didn’t even move. “It might be new and I am slightly hurt that you didn’t even remember my scent.”

“When you… died,” Han Yi waved at him. “They announced everyone’s death. I don’t recall it. I just know that I was in court with Mom. Next thing I knew The Fire Lord had died, they had given Mom to Zhao and I was shipped off in less than a day.”

That twisted Lu Ten’s stomach. “Ozai.”

“Yes,” Nodding Hai Yi took a breath. “When I returned for a visit, Zhao forgot. The bastard knew I was coming, he just wanted to deny us visiting, however returning to the house… everything had been packed away.”

“Everything?”

“The clothes, the paintings, pillows, beds, they gutted the place,” Closing his eyes, Han Yi could picture himself, five, standing in the vast empty home that used to feel warm, and comfortable, now empty and cold. “There was nothing left.”

“What about Zuko?”

“They moved him back to Ozai’s original quarters with Azula and his dog.”

“Ming,”

“Ah, yes,” Han Yi made a face. “Kai told me it has a name.”

“Ming is a person.”

“Not to the Fire Nation,” Han Yi growled. “And you shouldn’t have told Kai that! Should anyone hear him say such things…”

Han Yi rather not picture it. He had seen his brother beaten up so many times. How many times hadn’t he come to comfort and clean up the bloody and limping boy when that bastard would come to the island or when on break how Kai would be in a constant state of fear?

“I’m here now.” Lu Ten reached over, putting his hand on Han Yi’s shoulder. His son looked at him. “I know you took on a lot to protect the family. You shouldn’t have had to do that,”

“I did what was right, but in all seriousness,” Han Yi shook his head. “That dog is just that. A dog. Kai might be five but Ozai has killed younger people than him.”

That sick bastard!

Lu Ten gritted his teeth.

“If you find a way to kill them, I will help, however, even if it’s the son of a friend of yours, Kai is still my brother, your claim of him or not, blood or not, if anything happens to him, I will come after you.”

A threat?

And he was serious.

Lu Ten could recognize himself in the boy. The look he had once held for anyone who dared insult his Ruei when they had first become engaged. Some random Alpha in his rank had made a disgusting joke and Lu Ten had almost broken his hand for it.

“Things are going to change, Han Yi, and we shouldn’t see anyone as less than human,” Closing his eyes he took a breath. “I am guilty of this. I have a dear friend, before Ruei, your mother, opened my eyes, and saw nothing as more than a tool.”

There was no response so he continued.

“We can change the world or help change so people can live in peace, but if we keep calling your older brother’s friend an It and a Dog, it’s not going to happen.”

Silence.

“His name is Ming. Admiral Fahei and Lady Bea’s fifth and final son. Alpha. Voice lost in a battle, the reward for saving his father- Slavery,” Han Yi stated. “I know who he is and what he was.”

Raising an eyebrow Lu Ten frowned. “So, why call him an It?”

“Because if I don’t then Kai won’t.” He looked at his brother. “And now I have another thing to worry about,”

“Ah, you knew, but kept it a secret,” Clever. He knew his brother that well as to know what would get him in trouble. “I thought you didn’t,”

“I know how to keep a secret,” There was another pause. “I want to get to know you again… just things feel…?”

“Complicated?”

“Yes.” Sighing Han Yi. “I don’t see why. I dreamt of if you were alive, yet here you are and I find myself being defensive,”

“I understand,” Lu Ten smiled. “How about we start off with something slow?”

“Like what?”

“How about you tell me something about your life and I’ll tell you something about mine?”

They ended up speaking until dinner was ready, at which time Kai woke up to the word food.

--

Sokka helped Zuko and Ming down, even if they didn’t need it, he was pleased when his offered help was wanted. He glared at the people around him wondering where they had come from.

The clear leader was glaring at them, growling darkly, and snarled when Aang tried to speak with him, wanting to know why he’d attack their friends and Sokka growled back when Jet said they deserve to die.

“You’re the avatar right?!” Jet glared. “Why are you protecting these monsters?!”

“They're not monsters, they're my friends,” Aang frowned. “You attacked first and then tried to kill them. Why?!”

“Bitches like them deserve everything that happens to them,” Jet glared at the two. “When I get out of this I’ll-”

Whatever Jet was going to say was cut off by Sokka grabbing him around the neck a dark growl erupted from him and he had a choice of hurting or killing the Alpha who threatened his friends.

Someone called out his name, but Sokka really knew it would take seconds if he ignored them.

Chapter Text

“Sokka!” Aang had to grab the other Alpha’s wrist, trying to stop him from snapping Jet’s neck. “Don’t do it, your better than this,”

“I’m on Ming’s side,” Toph said, but then again she could feel through her feet that Ming was making a ringing-neck motion. “He attacked first and attacked someone who was just looking for food,”

Arms crossed under his robes Zuko frowned. While he wasn’t happy that they had been attacked, he wasn’t surprised. Being banished for three years showed him how long and deep hatred could go in for those from the Fire Nation.

This person, however, held such a hate it sent a shiver down his back. Unsure what to do, they were close to a Fire Nation Village, but they weren’t from there.

Seeing how Aang was trying to get Sokka to stand down, Zuko approached them, putting a hand on Sokka’s arm, and when the Alpha looked at him, he stopped growing, let go a bit roughly, and moved back, standing more in front of Zuko.

“Why did you attack us?” Aang asked once again, he wanted to know why since his pack had done nothing to them. “And tell us the truth.”

“I didn’t attack you, I attacked them,” Jet snarled looking at the Omegas who just lightly glared at him. Once he was able to get a good look at their robes his scowl seemed to deepen. “You're not from the village around here,”

“No, we’re not,” Zuko stared at him. “Why would you attack us when we’ve done nothing to you,”

“Yeah, sure, nothing,” He laughed shaking his head. “Right, your nations done nothing,”

Sokka growled, not liking how Jet's eyes seemed to roam over Zuko, distant or not that was disrespectful to an Omega. Standing more in front of him, not seeing Zuko’s mouth fall open slightly in surprise he glared at the other Alpha.

“Oh, that's your Omega?” He had a smirk on his face. “There are easier things to bitch-”

The punch was harder than it needed to be, and Zuko had to grab Ming, who reacted to the Alpha’s attack, wanting to finish off Jet, the brainwashing jolting him into fighting mode.

“Don’t!” Zuko pulled him away. “It’s okay, we don’t need to attack,”

Besides, if they attacked it would seem like they were starting trouble. It was best to let anything happen to be from the others. Even if attacked by that pack first it would come off badly if they started the second around.

Sokka starting it was better since he wasn’t from the Fire Nation. Backing down Ming was struggling internally because Zuko commanded him not to, but Sokka had thrown a punch.

“It's okay, let them handle it,” Looking back as the augment was being handled, both packs snapping at each other he couldn’t help but notice that Jet was leering at him causing his back to tense, but the look only lasted until Sokka was growling in the other’s face, blocking him from dight.

Yet the worrisome feeling stayed.

--

“It’s an option,”

“No.” Han Yi growled.

“I do not like it either,” Lu Ten frowned. “However, considering how you were able to find us because Kai wrote you, it might have to be.”

Ruei stood off to the side watching them… talk? Lightly bicker? He wasn’t sure. The topic was Kai. He was using Fire Bending when everyone was trying not to considering they were going to head to for hiding.

Kai kept forgetting not to use Fire Bending, and it was a dangerous thing to do, which the topic of the Herbs for the Tea that stopped Fire Bending was brought up.

Not ideal, Ruei would rather not, but no doubt they’d imprison them, separate them, or worse send them back to the Fire Nation, Ruei was afraid to find out.

This led to Lu Ten pacing for hours, he didn’t want to give Kai the tea, or at least just until they got into the city and then stop, but they really didn’t know the effects it could have or the fact that Yura wasn’t around to tell them if that was a safe option or not.

Zuko had been able to Fire Bend months after drinking it, but Kai was an Alpha, did it make a difference, or how long the effects would last, how much, how little, it was all over the place.

They had to leave in the next few hours, the days away from the Earth Kingdom were long, so they had to decide now. Han Yi had overheard or was listening, one couldn’t be sure, Ruei knew his son had a gift for finding out things long before anyone could announce it and was furious.

Sent Kai off to find fruit, while he confronted his Father on the tea. Now, half an hour later trying to figure something out since no one wanted to use the tea.

“We could tell him,” Lu Ten decided. “Let him choose,”

Unhappy Han Yi was going to protect when a bird call caught his attention, and he paused listening. Wei was letting him know Kai was nearby, heading back to the family.

“Ah, that’s how you know who is where,” Impressed Lu Ten grinned. “That one’s for Kai, and I’ve heard the others for Ruei and Bea. What’s mine?”

“For me?” Ruei was confused. “I don’t understand…?”

“The bird calls,” Lu Ten explained, making one. “That one is yours,”

It shouldn’t surprise Han Yi that his Father figured it out, but somehow it did, and he was a little miffed that he easily figured out which ones were for who.

Clever.

Han Yi could respect that. “You don’t have one yet, I need to figure that one out,”

“Appreciated,” He looked up and saw Kai running back, he had his over-the-shoulder bag looking pretty happy with himself. “Welcome back, Kai, have fun?”

“I found some watermelon!” Happily pulling out the fruit, he had found a rather large one and after checking to make sure it had all the markers of being sweet, he picked it and stuffed it into his bag. “Look!”

After slicing it up, Kai was sitting in Ruei’s lap eating it happily when they talked about it, not using Fire Bending and about the tea, when Kai just took another bite of his fruit.

“I drink it,”

“Are you sure?” Han Yi asked. “It’ll leave you weak until you can stop taking it,”

“Is it like recovery?”

“Uh,” Han Yi paused. “Yes, with less pain I’m sure,”

“Then I can do it,” Taking another bite Kai just shrugged. “It's okay because Father isn’t going to be the reason for it,”

They fell into silence for a moment until Kai couldn’t stand it and spit out a watermelon seed at Han Yi who threw a rind at him. Lu Ten laughed hard while Ruei was trying to stop their kids from flinging seeds and peels at each other.

--

Katara was happy to help when cooking. It seemed both Zuko and Ming knew how to make some really good food, but with the banished Prince helping map out the Palace along with other places, Ming had helped her with most of the food.

Surprising that an Alpha would know so much, but after realizing that, or rather finding out, that Ming was not an Omega, but an Alpha, he was still surprised.

Now that she knew she was even angry with him. He was an inch smaller than Zuko, which was concerning for an Alpha. It reminded her of Rue. Both of them were the same age, but Rue’s upbringing was so bad she doubted he’d ever grow again, his mind so far gone, and it worried her that one day he’d die.

From what the healers had said, and even Yura’s medical exams, Rue shouldn’t be alive. He should have lived past ten, but he did. She wondered what health issues Ming would have down the line.

A curious sound made her look over. She was getting used to those soft sounds and sighs were going to be his new way of communicating, but he still used signs to talk.

“What is it?” She asked seeing him point to the soups they were making and motioning to take some out. “Why?”

Still not used to most of the signs she tried to figure it out when he pointed to the mushrooms, and she picked up pausing when he shook his head panicking when she was about to toss them in.

“Do you want some?”

“Ming doesn’t like mushrooms,” Zuko approached them. “He wants to know if you can set a bowl aside for him without any,”

“Oh, yeah, of course,” She smiled at Ming. “I’ll keep that in mind from now on,”

Ming smiled happily, and then he and Zuko spoke. They had managed to leave with the pack on neutral ground with that overly violent Alpha. Finding a far enough spot, they made camp planning on heading to the Island in the morning to speak with the Kiyoshi Warriors as well as trying to contact Ruko and Kiyoshi herself.

They sat eating soups and meats, for Aang fruits, while Sokka was late but he came back before anyone could get worried. He had set up enough traps in case anyone came lurking.

He had a bad feeling.

Something about that pack left a bad taste in the back of his mouth. Sitting down next to Zuko, who handed him a bowl of food, and meat he smiled at him, feeling his heart skip a little when the Omega smiled back.

They ate in peace while unaware of the eyes watching them.

Chapter Text

Kai felt heavy.

Even with being held by his Mommy, he was just weak, unable to hold onto him as they walked through the streets. The tea he drank made him dizzy, and tired, even if they had explained how it worked.

The sounds of the street, carts, and people all seemed to be dulled out as he blinked slowly. Closing his eyes Kai couldn’t even bring up the energy to think or speak.

When shifted, he opened his eyes finding just enough strength to move back a little until he felt himself being handed over. Mommy’s mate’s scent filled his nose and he laid his cheek against the Alpha’s shoulder, relaxing a little.

Looking down he saw the wood of the port getting smaller, and the scent of the seas gently hit his nose. Oh, they were climbing up the ship? When did they get to a ship?

Hiding his face Kai just wanted to sleep or feel like himself again. It wasn’t until he opened his eyes when it was dark, food being held against his mouth that he wondered how long he had been asleep.

Eating slowly was new. He always loved eating, but now he took a few bites and then wanted to stop. Not hungry or thirsty. He whined when he was encouraged to finish a meal.

Making a face when a teacup touched his lips, he drank it. He said he would, and Mommy and his mate said it was only for a little while, so he could do that.

If they were safe and far from Father, then it was worth it.

On the other hand, Lu Ten hated this. Kai was such a bright bubbly child so seeing him so quiet, weak, and tired was, in all honestly, freighting. It brought back to the day he had seen Zuko weak in Ruei’s arms, his beloved explaining they all drank this tea.

Disgusting.

To harm anyone unknowingly set an ever-growing rage in Lu Ten. Once they had discovered the leafs from Yura, they had picked through them. Ruei only told him months after, having been nervous to tell him, and Ruei had stopped taking them as well.

They got to the room they would be sharing with others, and they found a place in the corner, Fahei and Bea had gotten on first, and Bea was trying to make a proper bed with the blankets they had. Ruei helped until the four of them were asleep.

Lu Ten took the first watch, having discussed it with Fahei on taking turns. As he did so, he watched Kai tucked between Ruei and Bea, only pausing to see the boy was awake, eyes dulled out, soft breathing and an unbearable guilt lodged itself in Lu Ten’s heart.

Carefully he picked up Kai, holding him, rubbing his back while apologizing and promising that this would all be over soon.

He wasn’t even sure if Kai heard him, the boy curled up close, falling back asleep. Normal hair was now down from its bun, long hair flowing down until the very bottom was tied off with a ribbon.

They long longer adored red robes with pinks, whites, and blacks in them. Just muted grey and green robes. The quality of their clothes is down by a lot. He noticed how much Ruei and Bea seemed to itch in them, not used to such garments, yet no complaints.

He doubted they’d tell him either way. All the jewelry they often wore had been taken off and buried back on the island, though Ruei begged to keep his hairpin, so it was packed away hidden. Since it was gold and pink he figured no one would pinpoint it to the Fire Nation.

Their collars had been buried as well, and they had to stop and get them simple ones, Lu Ten hated it, it wasn’t as soft or picked and made costume as he would preferred for his Ruei, who deserves the best of everything, but when Ruei told him as long it was his collar, he’d wear it.

Heartwarming and heartbreaking.

Leading Ruei to a place where they’d have a hard life. Looking over, he mused a little with Ruie in Bea’s arms. Ruei was about two inches taller than Bea, as Bea had always been a small Omega and he mused for a moment wondering what their lives were like while he was raised by Bea.

Their hair, down long braids, no longer properly taken care of, just stripped of oils, scents, hair pieces, beads, their rings and cuffs, bangles, necklaces, all those had been left behind.

Even the simple shoes, killed Lu Ten. Even though he knew now one could find it easily like this. Once they was over he planned on showering his love with anything and everything.

Kai whined.

Shifting him, Lu Ten patted his back slowly.

And he’d spoil Kai.

--

Everyone was in the tent when Sokka noticed that while Zuko was drawing up plans, Ming was in the corner, one that the two had picked out for themselves since traveling with them, and was messing around with bedding, moving and shifting them, piling them up before pulling them down as if he couldn’t decide what to do with them.

After a long minute, he was worried that Ming was nesting, until he remembered that Ming wasn’t an Omega, therefore he wasn’t nesting, so then why was he…

“Zuko, do you get heats?”

“Sokka, that’s inappropriate!” Katara gasped, the random question had thrown her off. “Why would you ask that?”

“Because Ming is making a nest,” Sokka pointed. “And even if he had been an Omega, I doubt he’d have heats,”

Looking over Zuko frowned, then checked what the date was mentally, confused. He wasn’t going into heat. That wasn’t for another month, in which he had already told them they’d have to loge somewhere so he could get through that.

“I’m not,” Zuko watched as his friend continued to make a nest. Even if Ming normally listened in on anything or just stayed close by, he was defiantly distracted by his current task. “Ming, why are you making a nest?”

Was his heat coming early and Ming sensed it? That happened once when they had been banished, the stress had unbalanced him, throwing his hormones out of balance.

Ming sat up suddenly looking unsure about it.

“Is one of our heats starting?” He waved between him and Katara, but Ming shook his head. “Then why are you making a nest?”

I want one

“You want… one?” There was a long pause before he turned to the Alphas and one Beta. “Do Alphas nest?”

He had never heard of such a thing! He heard of their ruts, where they’d push things aside in case they got to rough, but never nesting. Was that just in the Fire Nation?”

“No,” They answered.

“I can be a Beta thing, sometimes,” Toph offered. “I noticed it depends on the Beta. Some who have stronger Beta genes have they go through what I call a fake rut, where they just want to be with their partners but can function. For lower Beta Genes, they have a fake heat, where they lightly nest.”

“Wait, has Ming ever done this before?” Katara asked since Ming had gone back to nesting, ignoring them while he took small items from around the test, and she was sure he took someone’s boot. “Or…?”

“No, never, he’s sensed mine before and set it up. Since they damaged him he never has ruts, so he nests with me. He gets sleepy but nothing to trigger any sort of rut and he’s never been out of it, still cleaned and ate and brought me food and such,” He paused and then tensed. “Wait, Yue… when she tried to heal him,”

“Wouldn’t that healing, or sort of healing, trigger a rut?” Sokka watched as Ming buried himself under blankets, and his boot was sticking out from one of the outer blankets. “Because what is this?”

“Whatever they did, I think it’s mimicking a low-end Beta’s heat,” Toph offered, standing to feel. “Yeah, it might pass in a day.”

“Well, Sokka did stopped Yue, luckily,” Sighing Zuko looked over at the pile. “I will get your boot back,”

“It’s alright,” Sokka stood, stretching. “I’ll take the first watch,”

“Watch?”

“Call it a hunch,” Sokka picked up his weapons, throwing them over his back. “I can’t shake the feeling,”

In the end, they agreed to sleep, even though Toph said he could feel the ground if anything happened, Sokka wasn’t her to get some sleep. He sat at the door of the tent in case anyone was stupid enough to break it.

He looked over their pack, stopping when he saw Zuko asleep, he had climbed into the nest, holding Ming from behind, comforting him. Growing up with his family was fun even with the stress of the war going on, Yura’s fears and their Dad leaving.

He had no idea what it was like to grow up with your best friend tortured at your side. He smiled a little glad they had each other. Still, watching them he found himself looking at Zuko’s features. The way he looked relaxed in his slip, lips slightly parted, the worries and fears of the way vanishing with his even breathing.

Blushing he turned away patting his chest to stop the strange feeling rising in his heart. Shaking his head he sat there for another few hours when he heard shifting.

Looking back, Zuko approached him, sitting next to him, on his legs hands folding perfectly on his lap. They said nothing for a while until slowly Zuko shifted to sit with his ankles crossed, shoulders relaxing more and he frowned.

“What is it?” Sokka asked in a whisper not wanting to wake anyone. “Are you alright?”

“Sitting like this is a lot more comfortable,” Zuko frowned.

Sorting, Sokka had to cover his mouth to keep from laughing, but he grinned and patted Zuko’s back, who smiled at him. They stared at each other for a long time until there was a shout outside.

Jumping up Sokka took out his sword, heading out with Zuko hot on his heels. They rushed towards the forest where they saw Jet, and two others there, but an old man who looked terrified and held up his hands as a sword came crash down.

Using his boomerang Sokka stopped him while Zuko rushed to the old man’s aide. The argument or morals, values, and such raged between the two again.

What they should have known was rumors always spread and the rumors of the banished Prince traveling with the Avatar soon reached the Fire Nation Palace and soon a ship was heading out with a General who had the need for revenge.

Chapter Text

The female Alpha was opening her shop, tossing out the soap water that would keep bugs away for a while, and then setting the bucket down to start counting the money for the day.

As she did she noticed a few people standing nearby, sneers on their faces, the looks of judgment.

“Got a problem?” She growled, teeth gritted, a warning. “Buy something or move it!”

They jumped rushing off. She snorted, then felt a bit smug of herself. She was nearing her fifties, tall, pushing a good six feet, and wide shoulder, as most of her female Alpha family was.

For her shop, she enjoyed doing all the heavy lifting, tasking herself with using anything to keep her strength up. Bodybuilding was a hobby she enjoyed and did it not matter if she was using her shop or otherwise.

In the back, her two workers, young teen Omegas were brought up the boxes, the stands, things to set up for the market, even bringing their baked goods up.

“How many of those today?”

“Two hundred,” The one smiled. “And Xaio made some bread,”

“Jui, help me,”

Looking as the Omegas worked together to bring out the bread, sweet little cakes, and other things, she smiled. When she had come to see if she could find workers when the new arrivals showed up she had spotted the two curled up in a corner, looking unwell, underweight, and scared to death.

They clung together while most people sneered and warned her they were Fire Nation Omegas who were found floating on broken parts of a create. When questioned who was looking after them, they were young, maybe fourteen at the most and the person asked who would want to look after them.

She had turned to leave, even if there were Fire Nation people here, someone would stumble upon them, and take them in. So she walked away looking, but they wouldn’t leave her mind.

She came back less than an hour later, no workers found, but was curious, just to see them, when she found a small crowed surrounding them, mocking them, bold enough to pull at their ruined clothes claiming it would fetch a nice price and she was disguised when on of them offered food only to spit on it and then throw it at them.

Shaking, and scared, they were terrified, clinging to each other for dear life, and then didn’t fight back. When snapped to speak or answer they did, which made her frown.

Getting closer to the disguised feeling, she noticed one of them had a rabbit-deer toy cradled in his arm, dear sprits had this one even gone through puberty? Then she noticed on their necks were betrothal collars.

They looked high-end.

Taking time to really look at them she paused. From what she had heard about, they might have belonged to the court. Rumors had been heard that they sent them out young if they were from the lower court.

Someone, an Alpha near her, reached out and groped the elder one’s chest, remarking that he was soft to the touch for Fire Bitch. Without much thought, she punched him.

Hard.

He flew to the ground, snarling around her, and stood in front of them calling them pathetic cowards for touching children, let alone grown Alphas allowing such behavior. It was enough to shame them and when she turned around to look at them, they jumped and bowed to her in a Katow, thanking her and apologizing for upsetting her day.

What the hell, was her only thought.

She told them to find help and went to leave.

Then turned back to offer them work, once they agreed jumping up to trail after her, which left her wondering what the hell she was doing. In the end, she had grown fond of the little Omegas who seemed to eager to help.

Bringing them home to her mate, who had been cooking the food for the shop, a thing he hated doing, but when he saw what she had brought home they had an argument.

It only lasted an hour because soon he was having her draw bathwater while asking them a million questions, and they answered. Each and every one.

A few days later, it didn’t take long for Alpha Jin and her mate Yao to start seeing how brainwashed they were, the fact they couldn’t Fire Bend or do anything aside from reading and writing, what surprised Jin was when she told them they had books.

They only read cooking books, and when offered to read a rather good book with adventure from Yao, they looked terrified, the younger one asking if they failed some sort of test.

Nearly a year later it was clearer than ever on how they were treated in their own Nation, and as stone-faced as Jin was she couldn’t send them off. Instead, made them her workers in her shop.

They took over baking and cooking for the shop much to Yao’s content, her mate happily willing to do the bookkeeping and ordering things as they needed.

In the end, they kind of took them in as their own. Yao had never been able to conceive, not from the lack of trying, which made her smirk a little in remembrance of days her poor mate could barely walk and he’d accuse her of getting carried away, though she’d remind him he hadn’t complained during.

The only thing was dealing with idiots who, she hated to admit, she used to be like and chase them from her shop. They taught them how to count money, and even got them to read books other than cookbooks. It took longer for them to get around them from trying to clean the entire house and wait on them hand and foot like servants.

Now they had their bread, sweets, and so on that were big sellers, but the stigma was still there. They were well-mannered, kind, sometimes they got a bit too excited about new things and got loud before calming down she had noticed when they were so excited they’d wiggle in place, or as they sat, it was rather cute, but understanding that they weren’t allowed to express themselves in court or in their nations made it bitter-sweet.

Which was why they became protective of them, and she in all honestly did think of them as her own children. They went on with their daily work, selling, buying, trading, and so on until the evening let out, and across the way, there was construction on a new building to was being made, so they blocked off the path and the washhouse that used to get out had to take a long way around.

A large crowd of Omegas mostly, who worked in the washhouse to clean the many clothes, sheets, and so on for inns, workplaces, restaurants, and shops, for those who were way better off, wandered around their way.

The first few days she had hoped to make some money, but quickly realized they probably were too tired to do more than wander home, just a few stopped for their little treats, but others headed to more solid foods.

As the steam from the washhouse was released, some of it spilling lightly into the road as the Omegas went about their day, she almost dropped the clipboard she had for making the evening sales while Xaio and Jui suddenly bolted from the shop.

They never wandered more than ten feet without her or her mate!

They ran towards two Omegas, the smaller one clinging to the taller one's arm like they’d get separated, while they walked, in worn out dark faded green robes, bandanas on their heads to keep their hair out of the way, and the two little Omegas touched their arms, moving in front of them, as they stopped walking.

She hurried over wondering what the hell had gotten into them when suddenly they were being hugged and nuzzled, the clothes bags, she assumed held the working Omegas food they took with them, dropped and one with Green eyes was trying to nuzzle, and kiss their faces at the same time and they were all trying to scent each other.

What the hell?!

--

“It didn’t hurt,” Sokka insisted, even though he let Zuko dab his chin with a cold pack, thanks to Katara, who said she’d heal him in a minute. “I can barely feel it- Ow!”

“You sound like Kai,” Sighing Zuko was gentler. “He hit you hard, but I am impressed by how well you fought. Both of you,”

“I was better right?”

“You were,” Zuko smiled. “I must say your training with your Father and Yura paid off, that fight was amazing,”

Maig whined.

“It’s alright, Ming, he didn’t need help,” Zuko assured. “Can you go help the others and see if they need help?”

Happy to be given a task, Ming took off to help.

“We need to get that book,” Sokka looked upset. He was feeling guilty when he yelled at Ming to get away from the fight, and the poor thing had taken off to obey and returned in distress. “I didn’t mean to give him a command,”

“I know, and it’s alright. Sometimes I have to give him some or it eats at him.” Grabbing some ointment, he started to rub a little on the bruised chin. “You saved a village of people and Jet and his pack have taken,”

“We should too,” Growing Sokka sighed. “That caused a lot of trouble. We should head to Kiyoshi Island soon.”

“Aang said something about that, once we’re done healing here, packing, and so on,” Moving back Zuko stared at Sokka. “Thank you… for standing up for me,”

“Hm?”

“When he called me a bitch,”

Growling Sokka looked away. “The only bitch was him. He had no right to say that to you. Or anyone!”

Smiling Zuko looked away feeling his cheeks warm. “It was nice,”

“Hey, you two done?” Toph called. “Because we need to get out of here, the sooner with get to the Island the sooner Twinkle Toes can talk to Kiyoshi and Ruko.”

Standing up, Sokka took Zuko’s hand, helping him to his feet, their hands lingering a little longer than should be. They let go heading towards Appa, heartbeats racing a little faster.

Once on the Bison, they headed off to Kiyoshi Island, ready to speak to the leader and hopefully get some information on defeating the Fire Lord.

--

Ruei's hands felt strange. Numb and tingling. Washing clothes constantly wasn’t something he was used to. He never had to earn money to live or had to have a job, but this place was taking Omegas and he and Bea knew how to clean clothes.

They just didn’t know they had to wash them for nearly ten hours a day. The first week was a struggle, the two days they had off helped, Lu Ten and Fahei had been doing harder jobs, being human cattle, pulling carts meant for beasts, and so on.

Like always they hid their complaints, doing their best, to just get through this until they could go home. Bea had been the one to break down first crying into some laundry that was hot and wet from the wash, tears falling off his face, wanting to scream about how much he hated being there, but the words kept stuck in his throat.

They wouldn’t dare speak of their lives here. Between eyes, Ruei could understand. He looked at his own hands, his soft hands not seeming to dry, feeling more like Lu Ten’s and he wondered if that was normal. For them not to be soft?

He frowned at them, bare of rings and bracelets, bangles, rubbing them like he could feel the ghost of his items. Sighing he sat for a few minutes trying not to fall into tears like, Bea, who ended up hiccupping and got back to worse, chest heaving.

Poor Bea, was Ruei’s thought.

Ruei had been used to rough treatment all the time thanks to Zhao, he could tough this out, but Bea wasn’t used to working like this, and had years of comfort with Fahei.

They got through it the second week, then the third, the fourth, and so on, until they could work, be worn out, and just move amongst the crowd. While they walked Bea would hold onto Ruei’s arm, both hands like support to keep his aching body and to keep from falling over with his sore swollen feet.

They would stop each night at a stand that should have meals, wrapped in leaves, and these came in handy for long days. Sometimes they couldn’t even cook and just bought food.

Walking slower for Bea, he felt a sense of guilt. He was now thirty, having been nineteen when he had taken Zuko as his first child and Bea, had been nearing fifty, even if he looked younger, most of them did, yet he worried about his mother figure, who always seemed to pass out before their mates got home and struggled so much to wake in the morning.

Meanwhile, Kai was left in the care of an elderly, who watched the children for a small fee, and even though they stopped giving Kai the tea, a month after being here, Kai seemed to still be affected by it. With dulled-out eyes, he’d sit there, moving or doing things when told, just to automatically move.

Not sure why, Lu Ten was and Ruei had decided not to see a healer, not wanting to risk them finding out Kai was a Fire Bender. Ruei often stopped to pick up his son with food, and the small fee for the elderly and they got to their apartment, a run-down one-bedroom for refuges, and they’d struggle to get out of work clothes, the damp things being tossed into a bucket to be washed and would eat and often passed out until their mates came home.

This was their new life. Ruei had to accept that. He had to. He hated it, and he wanted to leave desperately but there was nowhere to go, no one to turn to, no one.

Their sad routine had been changed when their path had been cut off by new work, now they had to leave by walking all the way around. Walking while Bea held onto him, using him like a crutch because Bea’s small feet were swollen like balloons, and Ruei's eyes were dulled out with exhaustion, his only thought was getting his child and going home.

He didn’t react at first when someone came rushing around, grabbing his arm by his elbow gently before standing in front of him. He stopped walking confused about who this was and why they looked familiar. It wasn’t until the teen Omega, who had tears in his eyes and looked unbelieving at him.

“Lady Ruei?” He whispered, then to the other. “lady Bea?”

“Jui?” Ruei asked, eyes wide in. “I… I thought you lost at sea!”

“It is you!” Xaio cried.

“Xaio?” Unable to breathe, he reached for them, two Omegas he helped raise, to be prepared for marriage, both of them sent out at the same time, a few years ago and he heard the ship had sank. “You're alive!”

The four nuzzled, Ruei’s hope brightened, heart soring, nuzzling them, and the way they tried to scent back just as much, Jui almost knocked Bea over, but they all scented with him purring loudly until a shadow appeared over him and he flinched.

“Come inside,” Karina spoke. “We can talk there.”

“Come with us, there’s so much we need to tell you,”

Ruei didn’t have time to protest because they were being pulled towards the shop and before he knew it the door was closing.

--

Zhao’s ship was approaching Kiyoshi island, his twisted smirk on his face knowing he was going to have some fun once he found the banished prince.

Chapter Text

Yao was trying to enjoy his tea.

After a long week of losing the seamstress for a better paying job, he had been tasked with sewing the clothes, patch work, which he also hated because even though he had the skill, it was taxing. He rather run the numbers, make trades, and go over what was good for a trade or new enough to remake, but sewing patchwork?

Ah, he could cry!

At least now with the day almost over he could relax and ignore the order that had to be done tomorrow, at least for a few hours. Drinking some more time he started to relax as nothing seemed to happen today that warranted his beloved yelling at people and she hadn’t beaten up anyone, so he assumed his Alpha had, for once, had a smooth day.

The door opened and Yao stood to pour three more cups for his mate and their children when he paused seeing two more there. Blinking, he was going to ask who they were when he noticed how they two were clinging to them.

“Karina?”

“You remember how they spoke of Lady Ruei and Lady Bea?”

“Oh, you got to be kidding me…” Yao hadn’t meant to stare but his mouth fell open. “How… how are you here?!”

Not to be an ass or impolite but royal Omegas?! In their cluttered, messy home with no warning?! He moved to them, seeing how they crowded inside themselves or would have been better at hiding it, they looked worn out, and smelled of the soaps and water of the washhouse.

“You poor things, come in,” Yao moved to quickly set up some pillows. “Have you eaten?”

“Um, we can get food on the way home,”

“Lady Ruei, your stomach is growling,” Jui said as he looked at him, “When have you eaten last?”

“This morning, we had some broth,”

“This won’t do!” Yao had become a lot more accepting after getting to know his children, hearing the stories, them explain and how confused they were when told they were going to get beat for existing, so now he was more concerned on two people who had grown up into adulthood in that horror of a place. “Come now, sit, I will get you some warm robes,”

“That is kind of you,” Bea bowed. “Thank you,”

“You’re limping,” Yao took the other from the Jui who didn’t seem to want to let go, and had him sit down. He sat on his heels looking at his feet. “Is it your shoes?”

“They are a little tight, however, it is only because of my feet,” Bea tried to assure and whimpered when the other Omega started to until the bows and pulled the shoes off. “You don’t have to,”

“Your feet are swollen, dear, these shoes are not good for you,” Yao frowned, then tossed the wet shoes away. “Karina, bring me tubs for their feet and you two get us some warm clothes and medicines,”

“We don’t have money and I need to get my child,” Ruei was nervous. “We should leave,”

“Not until you are well, here, we can send a letter to whomever you wish and I will accompany you to get your child should it need be, but you need to get your feet into better shoes because it causes damage.” Yao looked over their feet, then checked their hands, just like when the younger ones got here made no protest to touch, not even a complaint. Once the tubs were there he lowered their feet in with herbs and so on. “Please, let this medicine work,”

They bowed where they sat, using their hands more than their whole bodies in thanks, before Yao sat back asking them to tell them their tale, and admitted a little jealous as Xaio and Jui sat next to them, curling into their sides and laps trying to be held.

--

“See? Not so bad,” Sokka panted, he had managed to keep up with Suki, but she didn’t seem out of breath. He held up a hand panting, and she stopped their sparring match. “Wait, It's been a while since I needed to catch my breath,”

“You fight well,” She smiled then put her fans away. “You know my grandmother isn’t too happy that you’re here still,”

“You mean a little less mad?” He pointed off to where Zuko and Ming were waiting, a few warriors keeping an eye on them. “Their not going to harm you, they want Ozai out of power just as much as anyone else,”

“I can’t know that yet,” She gave a small smile. “I know their story now, but it’s…”

“I get it, no need to explain it to me,” He took a few more breathes, waving at Zuko and Ming who started to head over. “You know, Suki, I’d like to learn some of those moves,”

“You would?” She laughed a little. “But you know some excellent fighting moves already?”

“I think it would be useful, ya know, learning other fighting styles,” He smiled and his smile got a little brighter as Zuko came to stand next to him. “You know, that fan fighting looks a lot like dancing, Zuko,”

“Dancing?” Suki asked curiously, while she didn’t fully trust them, she was curious. “You dance with fans?”

“It was from a book, and it was one that Avatar Ruko had, and I thought it was a different Ruko, because from what we were told in the Fire Nation that Ruko was an Alpha Avatar,” Zuko explained the book, how he learned to dance the moves but had over time realized that they looked like fighting moves and applied them to his own secret training. “From what I can piece together, they took the fighting away from the fan dancing and now it's used more for us Omega to be entertaining for the Alphas of the court,”

“That’s horrible,” She frowned then took out her fans and closed them. “Can you show me your dance?”

“I can,” Zuko paused when Ming handed him fans. He had no idea his friend had been holding onto them, but as he let the fans open walking to the field he saw her odd look. “Silk instead of fire.”

“Omegas don’t fire bend there, right?”

“No… not anymore,”

“But you Fire Bend,” She pointed out.

“Yes, I was fortunate enough not to keep drinking poison,”

Because that’s what it was. A way to keep them deluge, docile little pets to serve and be used for those in court. Nothing more, than breedable skilled Omegas.

--

Aang looked around the spirit world, and spotted Ruko there in his robes, once again looking younger than he had seen him, and he walked over noticeably seeing he was now dressed in simple attire.

“Aang!” Roku smiled. “It’s good to see you,”

“Ruko!” He grinned back walking up to hug him. “It took a little while but we made it,”

“Indeed, I’m glad,” Ruko turned around. “I was just enjoying a memory of mine,”

“Is that Gyatso?!” Aang stared as a young version of his mentor and friend, as well as Ruko, who was dressed in simple monk robes, the colors not exactly matching the Omega, who somehow stood out more in them, and they were flying around on a bison. “Where are you going?”

“That was the day I finally broke down and let him show me around the Temple,” Ruko hummed. “I was lonely and his friendship was greatly needed, but he also said he promised me some meat if I did,”

“You don’t look to happy,” Aang pointed out, “You look sad…”

“I missed my home, my friends, my family, my mate,” Ruko sighed deeply watching. “I had gotten a letter from my mate and it left me in less than a cheery mood.”

“Wait, you were mated before you were sent off right?” Aang paused thinking about it. “They… they separated you?”

“Sozin never bit me, the bonding mark, a sealing as you know,” Roku closed his eyes. “We wanted to save that for our marriage night, special I said, to do so and he agreed… had we done so I often wonder what would have happened,”

“You can’t change it, and look, Ruko, not to sound heartless but Sozin seemed a little…” Aang shook his hand. “I don’t know, there was something,”

“A darkness in his heart?”

“Uh, well, you see,”

“No, you're right?” Waving his hand as the scene changed, Sozin in his uniform, Roku in his old robes, and Gyatso standing a few feet away from the Omega. “I didn’t want to believe it, so I turned a blind eye.”

They were arguing, and shouting and it turned ugly fast.

--

Yao was not a greedy person, but he almost fainted when two Alphas showed up hours later with a little boy, who looked out of it, after hearing their story, they had asked if the two would take in their mates and the child, offering to pay them because they were trying to find a way to take Ozai out.

They had a room the three could share and after hearing the tales, even how they blamed themselves at one point, the older one, Bea, had asked if he could do something and Yao had jokingly said he could patch up a robe as a joke while he made them food and when he returned, one of his children had brought it over and he almost felt ashamed and shocked for having a guest doing work, when he saw it was… it was nearly gone!

And the seem was so perfect it was almost invisible! It took less than a second for Jui and Xaio to boast about their skills, cooking, cleaning, Bea’s sewing and clothing skills, and that they learned how to cook from, many of their skills.

So, Yao offered a trade, room, and board for help with sewing, giving the seamstress job to Bea and for Ruei if he could help with the cooking because it took time.

They couldn’t pay them much but it must be better than the washhouse, and before they could say anything two strangers showed up, giving them fake names, it was clear how the children looked confused at them, but Karina shook her head at him.

They made arrangements, the Alphas would be sneaking out of the city soon with the information they had, but before they did left a huge bag of coins for them.

“This would keep the shop afloat for nearly half a year!” Yao gasped, if his Alpha hadn’t been holding him up by his waist, would have fallen over. “This must be a dream,”

“Is it not enough?”

“Ruei, honey, this is more than enough, I feel like we owe you,” Yao waved at the coins. “I don’t think we can accept half of this,”

“It is thanks for caring for Jui, Xaio, and us,” Ruei smiled bowing. “Please take it,”

“I need to sit down,” Yao gasped. “And no, we will be saving half of this for you, this has paid for your room, and food, our shop can survive on its own, but we must get you need clothes… those are ragged,”

As they spoke, the couple retired to their room hours later, with Yao still wondering how this happened, not that it wasn’t and, they had taken in a few travelers here and there but he couldn’t turn away those who cared for his children before they came to them.

--

Zuko spun to a stop, and clapping was heard. He smiled putting his fans away and walking over. Suki started to speak on how it was like their fighting skills when suddenly there was a new scent in the air and they looked up and saw ash falling from the sky.

Ming took off, scrambling to the top of a tree and Zuko tensed seeing how Ming was looking around then his friend tensed, and when he returned, the scent of his distress was stronger, more so now with his healing glands, and Sokka growled at the ash in the sky.

“What’s he saying?” Suki asked seeing how Ming worriedly signed to Zuko who turned to her. “…”

“It’s Zhao,” Zuko frowned. “He’s here,”

Zuko clenched his fists.

He must know the Avatar was here.

“We need to protect Aang,” Zuko started to move. “Come, Ming!”

Zuko had to protect the Avatar while he was in the spirit world.

Chapter Text

Doing the numbers had always been easy for Yao.

Which was why he had set the amount of gold, that the Alphas gave them on the table while he went through what was a fair exchange. First of all, he took from the pill, two coins, they needed shoes, and clearly, they hadn’t adjusted for the kind they needed for a washhouse, that would not do.

Second, he set money aside for their bedding, clothing, and common things one should have while living, including socks, and he had noticed how they seemed to admire the handy work of trades with jewelry, thus setting aside some money for that as well.

Jui and Xaio had also been fond of such things, often too shy to as to try them on, now they wore Earth Kingdom bracelets, and necklaces, not as fancy he supposed as they were used to, but so happy and grateful.

Medicine was next, he would be cared in the next week because they looked so worn out. Even their Alphas, who stayed with them for a few days, soon to be leaving would go to work and come back, and spend time with their mates before falling asleep, but he had to admire how they looked so lovingly at each other.

Third, the child.

Little Kai seemed out of it, and his children would try to get him to play or speak with them, which was oddy because they told him before that the Kai knew was a very happy child when he visited the court Omegas, laughing, smiling, often running around wanting to play or dance with anyone.

Looking up from the table where he could see Bea sewing some robes, the tanlet that one had, ah, if only Yao had such skills, but next to him was Kai, just standing there while Bea worked, hands gently curled and sitting on his the Omega’s leg.

Back in the kitchen, he could hear the sounds of cooking, the scents, and steam, and with new items soon to be sold, exactly Xaio asking to learn how to make foods they had longed to eat for the past two years, and then he looked up humming.

A healer?

But they had been afraid of it.

There were ways, Yao could have his mate strongarm anyone who dared spill their secrets, after all some fools had tried once to attack him while walking home to spewl slander against his little family, calling his children whores and he admitted it anger him and he slapped one of the Alphas.

They made the mistake of grabbing his wrist, and Kirina had been on her way to meet him when she saw it. Now, if she happened to beat the ever-living crap out of them and he swooned, well, Yao pushed the thoughts of what happened after they got home that night.

No time to dilly in, well, a very good night, he smiled a little to himself blushing then shook his head. Work first! Next to took care of a food for all of them, which he set aside because he found it unfair that they had enough to not work but they insisted.

Once that was done there was so much left over Yao ended up trying to think of what to do. Should the war end they’d keep it for the kids, but if it didn’t and they wanted to leave… Well, Yao was not to send two couples and a child out into the world with nothing.

He’s kept their money safe until he could return it.

Leaning back he looked at the child who stared at him. Waving a little he was surprised when the boy waved back and then seemed to stare out into space.

Wait, that looked familiar.

Frowning he paid attention closer until he was needed at the shop front, but now he had an inkling of what was happening to little Kai.

--

Zuko managed to get to the temple quickly, Ming behind him, looking over his shoulders, sniffing the air just in case. They got up to meet Katara and Toph.

“You saw it?” Katara asked.

“Yeah, they here and it’s Zhao,” Frowning Zuko crossed his arms. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised he craves power almost as much as my Father.” Zuko hissed. “We’ll be here to help but hopefully they just leave.”

That was a lovely idea of course it would never happen. With everything that had been speculating over the rumors and over all the people who knew liked to spread gossip and words, there was no doubt that it had reached the palace at some point.

However, he was just hoping that they would have some more time that was out of their control. Looking back concerned seeing that his friend was still in a meditative state which means most likely he was able to speak longer with the previous avatar.

Turning back to look over at the trees in the fields he took a breath. There were four of them to protect Aang. Zuko found some comfort in this and truly hoped Sokka and Suki had managed to get Zhao and his men to leave.

That hope was short-lived when the scent of fire started to flow over the island, that could only mean that they were fighting and if they were fighting that the troops had advanced.

For once he hoped that Aang, would just get out of the state and come back to them because they had to leave now the longer they stayed here the more danger they were to the people who called this place their home.

Ming suddenly let out what was the smallest hiss he had ever heard and turning slightly to the left he could see it. The group that was advancing towards the temple and of course the leader of that group was none other than a man he hated. Even as he advanced the sneering smirk on the admiral's face was clear. There is no doubt that he had heard the rumors and already knew them to be true.

“So you weren't done embarrassing your nation and your family I see,” Zhao spoke with all ill intent and slightly malicious undertone. “Didn't even return from the funeral of the person you considered your mother.”

Zuko said nothing.

Why give him the satisfaction of responding however he did glare at him more on instinct because of the mention of Mama. Ming seemed to latch onto his anger and moved in front of him lowering himself to fight off anyone who came close.

“What are you doing here?” And was Zuko did know why he was here he thought he'd ask anyway. “Don't you know that only people who are invited can be on this island?”

“I see your little dog still works what a pity it doesn't seem to be growing.” There was mockery in his voice always. Zhao's eyes lingered longer on them than they should have. “Not only a traitor but dealing with those who are not part of your nation? Your father was right to burn you and kick you out of the nation.”

“My father is a cruel man and despite what everyone thinks I consider a blessing from the spirits that caught me banished from that place long ago.”

“So full of yourself for an Omega,” Zhao growled, but there was a glint in his eyes. “I think it's time I showed you your place and just like Ruei you will learn to obey.”

Zuko hissed before shooting out flames.

Chapter Text

Kai laid his head down on Lu Ten’s shoulder, cheek pressing against the curve it, watching as Mommy got ready. The green robes were a little nicer, the newness of headpieces with greens, little whites, and silvers accompanied them in simpler fashions.

Eyes wandering over to Bea, he saw he was picking out more jewelry and even managed to find an Earth Kingdom fan in the couple's various inventory.

Blinking slowly Kai closed his eyes. The tea had been stopped a long time ago, but he still felt so down. Sad, not feeling good. Whining he cuddled closer seeking comfort in his Mommy’s mate, who patted his back, giving a hug and a kiss to his head.

“Do you have to leave?” Kai asked.

“Just for a while, I’ll be back,” Lu Ten answered. He nuzzled Kai, still worried. He seemed so down, and when Lu Ten was back planning Kai rarely left his arms. “What do you want me to bring you when I get back?”

“I just want you,” Kai turned hiding his face in the Alpha’s neck. “I don’t want you to go,”

“I know… I know,” He held Kai tightly for a few moments. “I promise, once this is over I won’t be running off to any more wars,”

“I don’t like wars,” Kai mumbled. “The older ones don’t come back,”

“I’ll come back, I promise you, that,” He held him up a little more so he could look at him. “You’ll be good for your Mom, while I’m gone, right?”

“I am,” Kai frowned a little offended by that then hugged the Alpha again, eyes watering. “I don’t want you to go, you're nice to me,”

Humming Lu Ten moved to kiss his forehead. “I wish I didn’t have to leave either, this will all be over soon, I promise,”

Nodding Kai kept his eyes closed. “I’m sleepy,”

“Sleep, I promise I won’t leave until you wake,”

--

Zuko moved back to bring up more flames as the attack happened, he could hear the rumble of rocks being lifted to block oncoming flames. Moving Zuko kept an eye on Zhao who was smirking at him, a second or two before the man attacked.

“Ming, the temple, go!” Zuko ordered, as the smaller Fire Bender took off in a split second rushing into the temple to guard Aang. He hissed blocking fire coming his way in one of his dance moves. “Leave this Island, Zhao!”

“Still thinking as if you have the right,” He leered. “Little brat, you think too highly of yourself. You should know your place,”

“I know my place, and it’s nowhere near the disgusting views of the Sozin.” Zuko hissed, because he had done this, the history of their nation only went back to his time. “I’m more than what I was told to be.”

“The only thing that makes you better is that your royal, but like the others your just breeding whores that know how to make a good meal,” Zhao was taunting him, knowing how to push his buttons because of Ruei, who he often forbid them from seeing or speaking with each other. “Spoil little brat, Ruei was the same, thinking he deserves things. Lu Ten should have beaten him more often than not.”

“He never beat him!” Zuko hissed jumping out of the way. “You’re a horrible human being Zhao!”

The man charged at him and Zuko got into a fighting stance and started to block and fight. Fighting and Alpha, he had done once, against his Father and that had ended with his eyes almost being burned out of his skull, but fighting against Zhao, well, he knew he’d have to be careful if the man caught him surely he’d be dragged back to the Fire Nation.

The rest were being pushed back by Toph and Katara, Water, Earth, and Fire flying around, fighting echoing around them while in the temple Ming Stood guard in front of Aang heart hammering as his soul struggled to obey and to run to Zuko.

--

“You’re so beautiful,” Lu Ten breathed against Ruei’s lips, their forehead touching, gold eyes looking into those deep green ones. “My lovely Ruei, my Ruei,”

Soft breaths left Ruei as he lay under his mate, the heat starting to cool from their coupling. Having been given a night to themselves, an Inn not too far away, a chance to spend time before his love had to leave.

Lips ghosting, the comfortable weight of Lu Ten on him anchoring him. Leaning up he melted into the kiss, letting out a small whining moan in the back of his throat when Lu Ten growled softly pressing down more, shivering since they were still locked together.

Once parted Ruie cupped his face, thumbs gently brushing against his skin. There were so many unspoken words between them, yet all of it was understood. Another lingering kiss before Ruei spoke.

“My brave, strong Lu Ten,” He smiled softly, face still dusted with the pink flush of pleasure. “My handsome, Lu Ten, I love you so,”

Lu Ten hummed eyes for a moment. “I shall miss you,”

“I shall miss you, as well,” Purring Ruei nuzzled their noses together. “I will think of you every second of the day,”

“And I will think of you always,” Grinning Lu Ten moved back a few inches, just staring. “Ruei, my Ruei, how I love you so,”

“Lu Ten, my Lu Ten, how my love for you grows,”

These lines repeated, from their first night of marriage, lines, and words of devotion, never changing, forever strong of love. Lips touching again, the world that waited for them outside left them.

--

“Are you alright, Bea?”

“I do not think I bend the way I used,” Bea breathed out, their couple had always been very adventurous, active so much that he was stunned they only had five children. Gasping Bea slumped against Fahei. “Or you were too eager my love, I think it’s best you let me catch my breath,”

Holding his mate he apologized, eager he was, but without how his Omega had to work, never should a thing happen, he knew Bea was often tired. Less so now they have a safe place to stay until their return, a comfort knowing that they housed Fire Omegas, and treated them kindly.

They lay in bed with nothing but a blanket over them, running his hands over Bea’s back, one hand gently scratching the back of his head, while his mate purred against him nuzzling and kissing his collarbone.

“I was thinking that once this is all over,” Fahei spoke. “That I retire,”

Blinking Bea sat up slightly to look at his mate. “Fahei?”

“I am not a fool to think that I will magically stop aging, so I’d like to retire and we can spend the rest of our lives together,” Smiling softly at Bea. “No more long missions or seas to venture on, nor will I leave you waiting to see if I arrive alive or dead,”

“You’d do that?” Bea asked cupping his mate’s cheek, rubbing under his eye. “You love the seas, your career is your pride and joy,”

That was the thing, it was his pride and joy, but that was now tarnished with his eyes being opened to what their nation did to the world. Reaching up he took Bea’s hand moving it so he could kiss his writs, once, twice, three times then looked at him.

“I will retire,” He kissed Bea’s wrist again. “All careers come to an end, but you and I will take what’s left of our marriage, our love, and live it together,”

“You would do that?”

“For you, if you asked, I’d have torn it all way the moment it left your lips,”

Whimpering more in happiness, a smile on his face Bea kissed him then nuzzled close, trying to get as close as possible. The kisses turned heated and so he was rolled over and pinned, Fahei behind him and he purred loudly as lips and teeth nibbled his mating gland.

Oh, yes, Bea differently didn’t bend the way he used to.

But he didn’t mind, Fahei found some new ways.

--

Chewing on a pen Yao hummed looking over the very small list of healers he might trust on his children, but to trust them with a small child and the worst one that no one knew was a Fire Bender? Ugh, this was so hard.

He looked over at Ruei who had Kai in his lap while Bea was trying to get him to eat, seemed like he had a sweet tooth and when he didn’t want sweets they had grown worried.

“I wish I knew what was happening,” Ruei said worriedly. “Please, Kai, eat something,”

“I’m not hungry, Mama,” Kai whispered. “I just tried…”

“How about some Candy Clouds?” Bea offered. “They are your favorite, my dear,”

“No, thank you,”

Standing Yao frowned. “I know this sounds… a bit outstretched but can you think of anything that could help? Or someone you can trust?”

“We no one in this city,” Bea shook his head. “Your kindness more than thought we’d have,”

Ah!

Well, if that wasn’t heartbreaking?!

“I’m sure we'll think of something,” He paused seeing Ruei, whoever covering his mouth with the end of his sleeve. “Ah, it seems you have an idea, no?”

Ruei looked at him then back in thought. “Perhaps,”

--

Zuko grunted as he hit the tree. In a second he managed to catch a whisper of breath jumping out of the way. Zhao seemed to be on a path of killing the way he going after him.

Moving quickly, he tried to get one on him, but this man, was he hunting him?! It felt like the way his movements were murders or intent on catching him.

His swords would have been helpful right about now, but he left them on Appa! Why did he do that?! Moving away he held up his hands when a dagger came flying his way, ready to block it when someone came wooshing out of nowhere clanging it away.

“Sokka!” Zuko said before his mind could catch up that it was the Alpha’s boomerang. “What about the others?!”

“They're fine, we need to get out of here,” He took out his weapon. “They should leave the island alone, we need to get Aang and get out of here,”

“He’s in the temple, Ming is with him,” Zuko blocked a blast of Fire coming their way and looked over his shoulder. “You go get them, we can handle things out here,”

“Be careful,” Sokka nodded, heading into the temple.

Taking a breath Zuko got back into a fight stance, feeling a sickening feeling as Zhao smirked at him. His stomach churned, but he narrowed his eyes at him, ready to protect the Avatar until his last breath.

--

A hawk flew over the snowy plane. It circled around before landing on a person’s arm, who looked at it curiously, the Earth Kingdom, more so Ba Sing Se’s crest on it.

Taking out the little scroll Yura unraveled the letter, while a piece of cloth fell out and on it was stitched a pink flower, before he could even read the letter he pressed it to his nose, Ruei’s scent, be it raw, no scents of the oils or perfumes he wore, hit his nose.

Eyes wide he looked at the letter.

I need help, please come.

Looks like Yura was going to be leaving once again.

Chapter Text

Aang watched sadly as the argument continued between the two lovers. A lot of horrible words were said between them and what was worse the argument seemed to escalate until it seemed like they were about to fight and the rage between them seemed to grow and grow until finally Gyatso stepped in to separate them with a gust of air.

Sozin had sneered waving his hand at Ruko. “I can handle this without!”

“What was this fight about, Roku?” Aang asked, because of the anger, the look of pain in Ruko’s eyes, and how hurt he looked. “What happened?”

“I…” Ruko paused looking up as if sensing something. “I will have to tell you another time, Aang,”

“Wait, what?” Aang frowned. “No, we came all the way here to speak with you! My friends and I need to know what happened to the Fire Nation all those years ago,”

“Yes, I understand, which is why you must go,” Ruko looked at him. “Your friends are in great danger,”

“What?”

--

Slamming back into his body Aang, eyes snapped open just in time to see Ming struggling to keep from being burned by three Fire Benders who were trying to kill him and Sokka.

Springing into action he blasted a gust of air at them, extinguishing the fire and knocking them all into the wall. It knocked them out while he ran over to the others as Sokka pulled Ming up from where he fell forward panting to keep them alive.

“Are you alright?”

Ming sighed that it was a lot, even if he was skilled three adult Alphas against him wasn’t easy. He made a complaining whine as he scooped up and onto Aang’s back, embarrassed that the shorter Alpha was carrying him.

“We need to get the others and get out of here!” Aang shouted. “Where are they??”

“Outside!” Sokka ran to the entrance. “Come we can get out of here and then the island will be safe!”

--

Zuko for a lot of people while being out on the seas. Being banished had some of its perks like getting to fight rogues and pirates and then of course there were the lingering people who wanted to take down a bandaged Prince as revenge against the fire nation.

Back then he hated that people made him a target. But when it taught him how to fight others he found it quite useful. Zuko however didn't expect that Zhao was going to put everything into trying to actually kill him!

The way the Alpha brought against him with an underlying rage or maybe it was more like a hunter after its prey. He didn't feel like this was just a normal fight. A few times he swore he felt the man reached for him but not for a kill.

Spinning to the left he avoided a punch that was aimed right at him then he jumped because he knew that a swoop of his feet was next. Training was something that he'd always be grateful for but he was thrown for a loop when instead it was to the legs he was tricked and the next thing he knew a harsh kick to his rib cage sent him sprawling to the ground.

Gasping for air as his lungs burned desperate for any oxygen, Zuko lay there wide-eyed hands on his chest as the world seemed to blur his eyes automatically watering from the pain and the burning lungs.

Before he could roll over or rinse it up a boot came crashing down onto his already painful chest. Letting out a gasp of pain he gritted his teeth glaring at the bastard above him.

Zhao.

He hated him with every fiber of his being.

“Well look at this,” the monument is always undeniable. “Poor little Prince left alone out in the world a sad excuse for an Omega.”

Hissing Zuko grabbed at the boot on his chest trying to haul him off. “Get off of me!”

The man chuckled something sickening curled in Zuko’s stomach. There was something in the man's eye that made him sick the curtailing of the bile that wanted to rise through his neck felt like acid.

Then the man was reaching for him and a second in horrifying realization he had fraternized the predatory look in his eyes as one that always left his Mama suffering and crying and more often than not in a pain that he could not and never wanted to experience.

A loud dark growl was heard as a body came slamming into Zhao's side. Sokka Had used all the force of his strength to run at full speed and knocked him off with a loud clang of his weapon he knocked out Zhao.

Still at a loss for air Zuko could have sworn that he somehow lost his breath as he was scooped up quickly as if he weighed nothing at all and his heart beat a little faster as he was carried away.

Not that it was time to think of fairy tales or those books that he used to hear as a child where one’s mate would come and whisk them away from danger being saved by a knight in shining armor all those silly little things you hear as children.

Yet he couldn't help the blush that painted his face and their eyes met for a moment and it was only broken with the loud sound of the air bison and the next evening they were on its saddle flying off into the air and the little moment that passed between them nestled in his heart and if he wasn't in so much pain finally able to catch his breath Zuko would have thought on it more.

--

Yao wasn’t keen on letting Ruei go to the station on his own. This was why taking a note for an answer led to them ending up at the station a week later and he was still unsure if things were going to go smoothly.

After all, he only heard such things about this water Bender, who knew what kind of person they were? But then again the people he met over the time spent here and those who came from other nations he was going to give them the benefit of the doubt.

It also didn't help that Ruby had given him a background on how his dearest friend became his dearest friend. That's horrifying and how normalized it seemed between them Yao had insisted on coming anyway.

Ruei scanned the crowd's constant hands clutched to his chest and little was trying to see if he could spot his friend. They had been here for hours and there was no telling which one he could be on or even if it was today.

The worst part about all these new arrivals is you never had a guaranteed spot. When they had received a letter back it had only one line that they were on their way and then the stitching of a little fish.

What kind of nonsense was this? Is that communicated with pictures? A flower and a fish how very odd and yet interesting. You had been holding on to the back of Ruei’s rose just in case he should fall into the tracks because of how distracted he was.

Another few hours passed, and the scent of disappointment grew with Ruei lowering his head and defeat. Just before you know could comfort him maybe a few words of encouragement or even say that they should grab something to eat on their way home when suddenly something blew and smelled of sea salt water was in their space.

Yura, did the stupid train but once he got off and scanned the crowd he was able to spot roughly, and despite him not being dressed in his normal attire or even with the fancy perfumes and oils are even all the things that came with being a High Court Omega there was one thing that Yura would have would always recognize.

And that being the kindness in Ruei’s eyes.

Despite the dark circles or how tired they looked, that was his dear friend.

“Ruei!” Yura cried. “I'm here!”

“Yura!” The cry was a relief. “You're here!”

Standing back now watched as they nuzzled said tinky each other their foreheads pressed together and they cut each other's cheeks just under the jaw he recognized this as siblings landing but then he noticed something else.

“You brought a child with you?”

“Yura, I did not know you had a second child?”

“I don't.” Yura held out Rue to Ruei, asking as if he was proudly holding out a prized stuffed animal he wanted a fair and not his son. “Rue, came with me this time,”

“Um, I do not mean to be rude or to say such things that would upset you,” Ruei began looking nervous, and confused. “However is Rue not fourteen?”

“Yes he is but there's a lot I need to tell you about that,” Yura moved back to nuzzle him, being back with a pack member settled his nervousness and the stress of traveling here. “You said something was wrong with Kai?”

“Yes,” suddenly he looked embarrassed. Ashamed he bowed to yell and apologized. “I’m so sorry! Yao this is my dear friend Yura, and Yura this is Yao,”

“it seems we have a lot to discuss,” Yao smiled. “However, I still that we should stop and bring dinner home,”

The four of them left the station, they stayed silent until they reached the home and then they sat for hours Speaking of everything that had happened all that had occurred learning about the friendships the imprisonment for all the things they suffered, somehow it made it worse seeing two pack bonded omegas we were forced to be apart was painful.

The talking and discussions lasted for hours until the door opened and after a small panic from Yura, the rest of the family entered and Kai blankly stared at them as if finding a new person here didn't phase him at all.

“Yura, I’ve asked this of you before,” Ruei picked up Kai bringing him over, sitting down with his son on his lap. “Please, heal him?”

Yura stared into Kai’s eyes, dulled and out of it like he wasn’t fully there. Looking up at desperate green eyes, he hummed then crossed his arms as he sat on his heels pulling water from the gourd he wore at his side.

Hands moved as the water glowed light, spinning and moving around Kai’s head.

Yura could find out what was wrong, Ruei was sure.

And Yura, well, he was hoping he could figure out what was wrong.

Chapter Text

Ruei waited for Yura to get done.

He had taken Kai to another room to speak with him as well as get some other things done, even if he was hovering close by. Eventually, he left to help prepare the food for the marrow, but the second the door opened he practically flew across the room.

“Kai,” Ruei sat on his legs looking him over, he looked about the same, a little more awake this time. “How are you feeling, darling?”

“Funny,” He made a face looking around, then paused. “Who’s that?”

Glancing over a bit surprised, it seemed Kai hadn’t noticed that Rue had accompanied Yura. In fact, from his genuine surprise, it was clear that his son hadn’t even realized there was another child in the room.

“That’s Rue,” Yura walked over to Rue, who had been happily sewing a little piece of cloth together, next to Bea, picked him up, walked over, and sat down crossed-legged with him on his lap. “Kai this is my son, Rue. Rue, this is Kai,”

“Hi, Rue,” Kai stared at him, nose sniffling a little bit. “What’s that?”

“Glove!”

When Kai kept sniffing, trying to pick up what Rue was, Ruei pulled him onto his lap whispering not to be rude, and the young Alpha looked up at him and then back at Rue.

“Do you want to play?”

The laugh Rue let out was enough, and Kai got up to show him to where the Shop’s couple had let him have a small play aerea. Soon they were playing while the two mothers watched.

“How was he?” Ruei asked turning back. “Was it the tea? Was it to damaging for an Alpha?”

“No, it flitered out, it wasn’t the tea,” Sighing Yura rubbed the back of his neck looking away before back at Ruei. “You didn’t hurt him… I got him to talk a bit about his life with his Father and none of that was pleasant.”

“Zhao was never a kind mate or Father,” Ruei hit his lip. “He’s hurt us a lot,”

“Yeah, and I really wish Lu Ten will set him on fire,” Yura hissed, then shook his head. “It’s Kai’s trauma, uh, so he’s depressed but it’s not just that… when you go through something very traumatic, war, imprisonment, stuff like that our brains kind of do this thing where we take all the bad things and start putting it away.”

“Putting it away,” Ruei repeated. “Like old clothes?”

“Yes! Okay, so like, let’s say that you like a robe, something you love very much and you start putting it away, you just do, but then when you put it away and place it in the closet or somewhere else and forget it.” Yura was moving his hands trying to explain. “Then you just forget. Like it never happened,”

“Like my wedding robes,” Ruei smiled. “I placed them away so they’d not be ruined,”

“Yes!” Yura pointed. “And you kept them there right?”

“No, Zhao, burned them when I became his mate,”

“…Wow…. That bastard,” Yura blinked then a sudden sadness washed over him. “Oh, Ruei, your wedding robes…”

“It is alright, I have Lu Ten now,” Even if his eyes watered. “I much rather have him than my robes,”

“I know, but still,” Shaking his head Yura paused. “But in this box you forget and sometimes you remember, and our minds just try to put those things away, forget them and toss them out, but they sometimes come back as nightmares,”

Looking up then down Ruei frowned. “Like when I wake up scared that I’m still with Zhao?”

Nodding slowly Yura added his own words to echo them. “Or when I wake up and am still in that cell,”

They fell silent for a few minutes until Rue’s laughter pulled them out, turning to see that Kai had taken some extra scraps of cloth and was using it to pretend to be a ghost.

“So, he’s putting away bad memories?”

“Yep,” Yura hummed. “I’m ready for your questions now,”

And they turned their conversation to their children, to why Rue was still so small, to how they had been aside from separation, and eventually, they ended up making dinner for everyone.

Meanwhile, Yao was wondering how many people he was going to have lived in his house and if he should use this as an excuse to add on more rooms he had been plotting about for the past ten years. Rubbing his hands together he left to inform his mate that he had a lot of plans for renovations.

--

“I still think this is a bad idea,”

Jumping off the Bison, Ruko peeked out from under his hood, he had made it out of one of the monk uniforms they had given him. Be it awkwardly and clearly he wasn’t too skilled with sewing it had to do.

“It’s not, and I haven’t seen Sozin in so long,” He smiled, hugging his friend. “Thank you for bringing me,”

Sighing Gyatso shook his head, the Monk hadn’t planned on bringing Ruko here at all. However, Ruko had someone who found out which room was his and had practically followed him everyone begging him when no one was in sight and then giving him pathetic puppy dog eyes when someone was around.

After a few weeks, of the testing this Omega put him through, Gyatso had made a deal that if Ruko did one week of Avatar training, he’d take him to see Sozin, but only if he actually committed to it.

Given the past few months, he had been confident that Ruko wouldn’t thus his surprise when he was informed that the Omega had shown up before classes started.

“Come, now let’s find him!”

Sighing Gyatso was dragged into the marketplace, filled with tons of people from all over, the scent of food, the nightlife, dances, and so on and everything.

They got to the middle of the Market, where a large dance floor was, music playing and Ruko was looking around trying to spot Sozin. They had agreed to meet here.

Heart hammering he almost jumped when a hand touched his shoulder, he was spun around suddenly being crushed against someone and he laughed as his mate’s scent hit his nose, the scent settling an emptiness in him and heart racing elated, throwing his arms around him.

“Sozin,” He breathes happily leaning into him. “I’ve missed you,”

“Roku,”

The rumble in his voice caused Ruko to shiver, it was deeper, more forming of an Alpha and of course, he should have known, since he was off to the Island for Military school.

“What are you wearing?” Sozin laughed a bit moving back. “Are you to be a sunflower?”

“Hey, I made it myself, thank you very much,” Ruko scrunched up his nose as he laughed. “Not too skilled in sewing,”

“You would think you would be,” He said. “A skill I’ve noticed many Omegas have,”

“Not me,”

The joke, if it was one, did not go over Gyatso’s head. That should be more like an insult. One he didn’t like, frowning with a raised eyebrow. Something about this Alpha did not settle well with him.

“What are you looking at?”

A bit in the ask, Gyatso, frown deepened, and his other eyebrow joined the other raised.

“Ah, Sozin, this is Gyatso, my friend,” Roku introduced. “He helped me get here to see you,”

“What are you?”

“A monk.”

This wasn’t the answer Sozin wanted, Gyatso thought as much, but he wouldn’t give out his gender to him. Having been a highly skilled Air Bender he had managed to hide his true secondary and often was set as a Beta.

Even that was hard to scent out, yet there was something about this Alpha, the look in his eyes, the unrest just under the surface, the tightening of his arm around Ruko that seemed a bit more forceful than it should have been.

“You know what I meant, I asked a question,” Sozin frowned. “Answer.”

“You are not my ruler and this place is neutral,” Holding out his arms Gyasto did his best to keep his voice calm. “However, need I remind you, that we leave in less than three hours.”

It was a big enough window, having felt bad he thought three hours was too little, but now meeting Ruko’s love he was starting to think it was to much time.

“Sozin, please, we’ve no time to waste!” Tugging at his mate he smiled. “Let’s make the best of it! Come now, I am eager to try the new mooncakes they have!”

They moved away, and Gyatso walked off, he planned to leave them alone, but something nibbled the back of his mind. Rubbing his face he wondered when he had become Ruko’s unspoken caregiver and took off into the crowd before silently following them just out of sight.

Ruko chattered to Sozin about his lessons, it came in handy now that he could see his Alpha, holding onto his arm as they walked the market, the lanterns, aromas of everything pleasant on his nose, and so on, he was talking about leaving to gather air in his plams.

“it’s like a little flutter, I use a left or a stick to see if I’m doing it right,” He laughed then paused seeing a look on Sozin’s face, he was looking over his outfit. “What is it?”

“These robes,” He frowned, then touched the pull strings shaking his head. “They don’t suit you. You look rather dull in them,”

“I… I didn’t have a choice, now did I?” Frowning Roku crossed his arms. “And remember they took my things when I was sent away,”

“I don’t like them, He moved forward boldly to start to undo the buttons at the stop. His hands were smacked away and a hiss in his face glaring he grew only stopping when Ruko moved back his expression one of shock. “You shouldn’t be wearing these.”

“You cannot undress me in public,” He hissed lowly, offended and stunned that he had tried! “What was your plan?!”

Making a face Sozin looked around. “There! There is a shop, lets get you something suitable,”

“I- Wait,” Ruko didn’t get out much because Sozin pulled him along, a strong grip on his wrist, not enough to hurt- it was uncomfortable, and they came to the stand. “Sozin, I can’t keep them,”

“You can if I say so,” He waved at one. “That one,”